《Harry Potter and the Fortunate Queen》 Chapter 1: Best Birthday Ever In a almost dark room a girl, around 10 or 11 looking everywhere in hope to see something, when she saw 3 shadows. She didn''t see their faces but heared them talking. "Are you sure, she is ready to begin her journey?" A lady asked with a concerned tone. "Ready or not. Her journey had already begun." A man''s bold voice answered. "Don''t worry she will be alright. Remember why we chose her." Another lady''s clam and wise voice said. "I remember. But she just became 11 today." The concerned lady said again. This time the girl wanted to say something or at least to ask "Who are they? What they want? Where are they?" But before she could do or say anything her vision went completely blank. The same girl woke up in a bed. She looked around and found herself in her bedroom. Then turned on her bedside lamp and looked at the clock and saw its just few minutes past midnight. "Weird Dream" she murmured and tucked her deep brown hairs behind her ear. She was about to go back to sleep when her bedroom door creak opened and a man walked in. The girl chuckled, "I am up Dad. No need for that light steps." The man turned on all the lights in the room. "Why? Did my noise wake you up?" The man asked. "No Dad. What are you doing here in the middle of the night?" "Umm.." He brought a big chocolate cake with few candles on it. "Happy birthday my little Eagle." "My birthday? Oh. Thanks Dad." She came and hugged her father. Her father smiled and put down the cake on the table. He kissed the girl''s head and said, "Now blow the candles, make a wish and cut the cake. And do not worry, there will be a party tomorrow. Call all your friends." Her father said enthusiastically. "I don''t have friends anymore, Dad." She said but then she noticed her father''s sudden grim look. She smiled a little and blow off the candles,"I just wish I can change your every dream into our reality." She cut the cake and place a piece on her father''s mouth, "But don''t worry I will finish the cake." Her father smiled at her, "And I just wish you to be happy my daughter. I wish you to have lots of friends and many more things in life. I know you are here for something big. I felt it when you were born." The girl chuckled seeing her father''s dreamy eyes. She smiled a little more and said, "I am happy Dad. And maybe one day I will do many big things for you. I love you Dad." "I love you too Chris." Next Morning, the girl came downstairs and entered the kitchen. Her father was cooking something. He saw her and asked, "My little Eagle, what will you eat for breakfast today? My special Omelet or...?" "The cake, Dad." Her father chuckled and was about to give her the cake when there doorbell rang. The girl looked at her father and ran to get the door. But as she opened the door she saw a tall, black haired lady in emerald robes stood there. "Good morning. I guess you are Miss Christina Norton?" The lady asked. "Yea.. Umm.. Yes." The girl was staring at the lady. She felt that this lady is very different from the people she had met in her life till now. Her father came to the door and looked at the lady. "Hello Mr. Norton. I am Minerva McGonagall. I have some news about your daughter. If you let me.." As soon as the lady said this Mr. Norton, the girl''s father spoke, "Yes. Yes. Please come in." They entered their living room and the lady and Mr. Norton sat on opposite couches and the girl Christina stood beside her father. "First, this is for you Miss. Norton." The lady handed a envelope to Christina. She hold it and realized it''s a little heavy and was yellowish envelope. On front her name was written with emerald green ink. Miss. C. Norton. Then her father''s name and their address. She flipped the envelope and saw on the back was a purple wax seal bearing a coat of arms; a lion, an eagle, a badger and a snake all encircling a large H. She looked at the lady then her father. They both were looking at her. but "Open it Miss. Norton. After you finish reading your first letter I will explain everything." The lady said. She nodded and opened the first letter and read it aloud. HOGWARTS SCHOOL of WITCHCRAFT and WIZARDRY Headmaster : ALBUS DUMBLEDORE (Order of Merlin, First class, Grand Sorc., Chf. Warlock, Supreme Mugwump, International Confed. of Wizards) Dear Miss. Norton, We are pleased to inform you that you have been accepted at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Please find enclosed a list of all necessary books and equipment. Term begins on 1 September. We await your owl by no later than 31 July. Yours sincerely, Minerva McGonagall, Deputy Headmistress. The room was silent for few seconds. Chris looked at the lady. The lady''s voice broke the silence, "Yes. I am the same Minerva McGonagall from the letter and your daughter is a witch Mr. Norton. " Chapter 2: Ginevra It was almost a month after the lady in emerald robes walked into Chris''s life and claimed that she is a witch. Mr Norton and Chris both were very surprised to know about the Magical world. The lady or the witch named Minerva McGonagall is a professor and the deputy headmistress of Hogwarts. She told them about the school Hogwarts; the Wizarding market Diagon Alley; the bank Gringotts and most importantly the secrecy of Wizarding world, from the muggle world. Chris never saw her father this much happy before. After hearing those things he couldn''t help himself and went to Diagon Alley, the very next day and brought almost everything on her required list. He also brought lots of books and started reading them. Chris laughed after she saw that her father was trying to understand the Magical world as soon as possible. She also took some books from her father''s mountain of books. She wasn''t a bookworm but she was curious. She liked most of the books except the books by Gilderoy Lockhart. She felt his books were more about himself than the wizarding world. Chris was reading a book in her bedroom when there was a knock on the door. "Come in Dad." Her father entered the room with a big smile on his face. "Fantastic Beasts and where to find them?" He noticed the name of the book in Chris''s hand. "Yeah. I found this book most interesting one. It''s fascinating that you know they are dangerous but still, you can''t help and admire them." She gave a genuine smile. "After a long time, I am seeing the most beautiful smile on your face. I am glad this magical thing happened." "Huh. I thought you are just happy because you got to know about this magical world and got to read 50 books about it." She raised an eyebrow. "What! I am happy about that too and I am VERY jealous of you. So at least for me make your magical adventure as much as possible." "Will do." She chuckled. "Oh. And don''t forget we are going Diagon Alley this Wednesday for your robes, wand and pet." "Wait. Pet?" "Pet? Who said pet? I didn''t say anything about pets." "Daaaadddd." "Sorry. It was going to be a surprise. But well, you know it now. So what do you want - a cat, an owl or a toad?" "Really Dad?" "Yes. Its time for revenge. Now you will know, how hardworking is to taking care of someone." He laughed and left the room. Chris grinned. On Wednesday Chris and Mr Norton entered the Leaky Cauldron. As they crossed the pub Chris understood how much wizards maintain the secrecy of this world. After they came in front of a small, walled courtyard, Mr Norton tap his pen on a brick three times and the brick quivered - it wriggled - in the middle, a small hole appeared - it grew wider and wider - a second later they were facing an archway on to a cobbled street which twisted and turned out of sight. Chris smirked. As they stepped through the archway she saw the archway shrink instantly back into a solid wall. Chris looked around and saw different people, different shops. She was trying hard to suppress her smile, but no matter how much she tried, she was still grinning with amazement. "Chris, do you want to see the bank?" Her father asked as he saw her smiling face. "But you changed the money last time, didn''t you?" "Yes. I did. But You didn''t say it." Chris smiled and followed her father. They reached in front of a tall snowy-white building. And there was a short creature standing beside the burnished bronze door. ''Goblin.'' She grinned. "You want to go too kiddo?" Mr Norton asked. "No. I read about Goblins. No need to disturb them without any reason. I have to buy robes. Let''s go." "Yes. Follow me. I saw the shop last time." "Dad what''s that?" Chris pointed at a dark alley, few steps away from Gringotts. "No idea. But last time when I was here a shop owner told me not to go there. C''mon, this way." Her father walks ahead and Chris looked at the alley for few moments then tried to follow when a boy ran out of alley very fast, almost knocking her down. "Hey. Watch out." Chris took a few steps back, getting imbalanced. "Sorry. Sorry. I didn''t mean to." The boy said nervously. "I didn''t see... My glasses..." Chris saw the boy was very nervous and his glasses are broken and the place was also too crowded. ''Maybe something happened to him'' she thought and soften her tone. "It''s alright. There is a spell to fix broken things, but I haven''t bought my wand yet, so can''t help." "Oh. No. It''s ok. I will fix it. Sorry again." "Fix it fast or you will go knocking people all around you," Chris said, smiling a little. The boy smiled back. Only then Chris notices a big, giant, bearded man standing behind the boy, which she ignored first, thinking it''s a statue. But now when he moved slightly, she looked at him for a few seconds then turned to the boy. "I am Harry and this is Hagrid." He pointed the giant man beside him. "Oh! I am Christina." Harry was about to say something when a voice called "CHRIS!" Chris turned around and saw her father in front of a faraway shop. "I have to go. Bye Harry. Bye Hagrid." She smiled at both them and ran towards her father. "Soooooo who was that boy?" Mr Norton asked as soon as Chris came to him. "Daaaaddd" Chris sighed and entered a shop named ''Madam Malkin''s Robes for All Occasions''. After taking her school robes, she left the shop. "Now your Wand." Mr Norton smiled. They walked to a shop named, ''Ollivanders: Makers of Fine Wands since 382 BC''. ''Wow. That''s pretty old.'' Chris thought. They stepped into the store and a tinkling bell rang somewhere in the depths of the shop. Chris saw a red-haired plump woman standing there with a girl with same flaming red hair, and the almost same height as Chris. "Umm... Sorry. We will wait outside." Chris said and tried to leave. "It''s ok, dear. You can stay." The woman said kindly. "We''re almost done, I hope. First Year?" Before Chris can answer Mr Norton said, "Yes. A month ago Professor McGonagall informed us about this magical world. Oh. What a day it was." The woman smiled and Mr Norton continued. Chris sighed and noticed the red-haired girl. "Hello." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Hello." The girl smiled. "I am Ginevra Molly Weasley. But you can call me Ginny." "Christina Norton. You can call me Chris." Chris grinned. Chapter 3: A Wand and A Pet "Now. Try this one." An old man came behind from the boxes. Ginny took the wand from him and gave it a wave. "Perfect. Yew wood and Dragon heartstring." The old man cried with joy. Ginny nodded and smiled. The lady came beside her and paid for the wand. "Mom, can I stay a little more. I want to see Chris''s wand." Ginny said smiling. Chris didn''t understand why she wanted to stay but she smiled back at her. "Ok dear. No problem. We will wait." She patted Ginny''s head then turned to Chris, "I am Mrs Weasley. Ginny''s mother." Chris nodded and tried to say something but the old man interrupted, "Good evening. I am Mr Ollivander." "Um... I am Christina Norton. First-year." "Hmm. So which is your wand hand?" "Right hand." Mr Ollivander pulled a long tape and the tape started to measure Chris on its own. "First try this. Alder wood and unicorn hair." He gave a wand to Chris. Chris waved it like Ginny but didn''t felt anything. "Hmm. Good but not good enough." He took it back. "Cedarwood and Phoenix feather."..... "Vine and unicorn." .... Chris tried and tried but nothing seems to like her. Mr Ollivander said many times that "wand chooses the Wizard." Ginny consoled her by saying that her wand also took some time. Mrs Weasley and Mr Norton were talking about something. Chris was getting tired. She felt like she has tried every wand in that shop but every time Mr Ollivander brought something new with a curious smile on his face. "Something is missing. Wait. Wait." Suddenly Mr Ollivander ran deep in his shop. Mrs Weasley came to them. "We are going to be late, Ginny. We have to buy your and your brothers'' books. Sorry, Chris dear. I think we have to go." "No. No. It''s ok. I understand." Chris said with a polite tone. "Good luck with that," Ginny said. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Yeah. I really need luck right now." Chris answered and they both chuckled. Mr Ollivander came back and gave a beautiful wand to Chris. "Try this." Ginny stopped to see. Chris took it and gave it a wave. For the first time, she felt connected to the wand. It was like the wand also liked her. She smiled. "But why is it heavy?" Chris asked. "Perfect. Thirteen inches, Beech and Spruce wood and Snallygaster heartstring." Ollivander cried ignoring Chris''s question. "Two kinds of wood?" Mrs Weasley turned back and looked at the wand. "Yes. Yes. It''s a very old wand. First, it was made with only Beechwood, then it needed repairing, so I used the most difficult wood, Spruce, for experiment and its fitted perfectly. I think it because of the Snallygaster heartstring. They are very rare. Snallygaster is a half reptile and half bird." Ollivander continued with an overjoyed tone. "Very unique. The true match for a beech wood will be, a young, but wise beyond his or her years, and if full-grown, then rich in understanding and experience, Beech wands perform very weakly for the narrow-minded and intolerant. And Spruce wood''s match is a bold spell-caster with a good sense of humour. I think You have all of the qualities Miss Norton." As he finished Mrs Weasley and Ginny were looking at Chris with amazement. Mr Norton''s face was full of pride. Chris was surprised. She looked at the Wand and thought, ''You are really unique and you chose me. I will not disappoint you.'' "How much Mr Ollivander?" Chris said and everyone came back to their senses. "Fifteen gallons." Mr Norton paid and they all left Ollivanders. Then Mr Norton brought two chocolate ice cream for Ginny and Chris. They ate and talked a little more than Ginny went to buy books and Chris went to ''Eeylops Owl Emporium''. At last Chris bought a barn owl and came back home. She named her owl "Leon". After that Chris mostly spent her time with Leon. And sometimes reading books about Spells, Potions, Wands and Quidditch. Though he found Ollivander a little much obsessed with Wands, she was curious about wands. She also felt that wands have their own minds about magic and wizards. She also liked the spells and some potions recipe but she liked the quidditch most. Playing a game with flying on broomsticks was an unbelievable dream. Her father nearly jumped with joy after hearing about quidditch. Soon 1st September came. Mr Norton drove Chris to King''s Cross station. Chris had travelled many times from King''s Cross but never saw platform nine and three-quarter. They arrived at the station at 10:40. The train was at eleven o''clock. They drag her trunk and Leon who was in his cage, to between the platform 9 and 10. Professor McGonagall was very clear about the instructions. Chris said bye to Mr Norton and walked through the wall between platform nine and ten and found a beautiful train. She dragged her trunk but it was very heavy to move. She noticed a few students were using magic to lift their trunk. "Good idea." She pulled her wand, "Please work." She took a deep breath and said, "Wingardium Leviosa." This is the first time she was using her wand. The trunk moved a little but didn''t lift up. She tried again. The third time it started flying. She found an empty compartment and set her trunk and Leon''s cage there, then sat down. She was thinking about what to do next when someone knocked on the compartment door. Chris looked up and saw a blonde-haired girl with extremely pale eyebrows. "Hello. Can I sit here?" The girl asked. "Yeah. Sure. Come in." Chris replied. Chapter 4: Missing Boys "I am Luna Lovegood." The blonde girl said and sat down opposite Chris. "Christina Norton. In short Chris." She replied. "So which house do you think you will be in?" Luna asked. But before Chris can reply someone slid the door open and asked, "Chris, can I sit here?" Chris looked up and saw Ginny. She smiled. "Come in." Ginny sat beside Luna. "Hello Ginny," Luna said with a smile. Ginny just smiled and nodded. "So you both are from Wizarding families ?" Chris asked with a curious look. "Yes. We also live close by." Ginny answered. "But we met only three or four times. Last time I saw Ginny, when she came to my mother''s funeral, two years ago." Luna said. But her voice was not sad nor happy. "I am so sorry Luna," Chris said. Though Chris was motherless to, her condition was very different from Luna. She was thinking what to say next, when she remembered Luna''s question and broke the silence, "Oh. Yes so Luna, I think, I will be glad about any house of Hogwarts. I think they are all great." Luna smiled at her hearing this. But Ginny looked surprised. "Any? Even Slytherin?" "Yeah. Even Slytherin. Because as much as I understand, Slytherin is for ambitious people and I don''t think being ambitious is bad. If my ambitions are good, I will be good but still a Slytherin." "Hmm. You are not wrong. What you think about Ravenclaw?" Luna asked curiously. "Well. I think its a very great house. You have to be original and wise to be in that house. The only intelligence is not enough." Chris answered with a serious face. "Right." Luna grinned. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Judging by Luna''s expression she really liked Chris. "And what about Hufflepuff and Gryffindor?" Now Ginny asked with a curious tone. "A true Hufflepuff refers to a person who is loyal. If you think that it''s not a very rare quality then you are wrong. Because maybe it''s hard to believe but there are many people in the world, who are not even loyal with themselves let alone with others. And to be in Gryffindor you have to face your greatest fears for yourself and for others. That''s the actual meaning of being brave. People will try to drag you down but a true Gryffindor will never give up." Chris stopped to catch her breath. "I hope you and I can be in the same house. We will be good friends." Luna said, with joy on her face. "One more important thing, we don''t have to be in the same house to be friends. Maybe our houses define our few qualities but it never decides who will be our friends." Chris said with a smile. "Yes. We will be friends no matter what." Luna grinned. "I guess, we will be." Ginny smiled too. Chris just nodded and looked out of the window. After what happened with her, she never thought she will be making friends again. She just hoped that these new friends are different from her previous ones. Chris was deep in her thoughts when a brown-haired girl came in and looked at Ginny. "Ginny do you know where are Ron and Harry?" She said that very fast. "I don''t know. I thought they were with you." Ginny was looking nervous. "No. They are not. I looked for them in almost every compartment. They are not on the train." The new girl answered with a worried expression. Ginny panicked. "But... but... they.. were after me... We were a little late but... I thought they will... Oh, God." Chris decided to intervene. "It''s ok Ginny calm down." She turned towards the new girl, "Who are you looking for again?" "Harry Potter and Ginny''s brother Ronald Weasley. They are my friends. I think they missed the train. Those idiots. I think I should inform Percy." The girl said angrily. "Relax. I think they will come to school eventually. I mean this is definitely not the first time that someone has missed the train. Things happen. And if your friends are not here, why don''t you sit with us?" Chris said with a calm voice. Ginny relaxed a little and the new girl sat beside Chris. "Hermione Granger. Second-year. Gryffindor." She introduced herself, holding a hand out. "Christina Norton." Chris shook hands with her. Chris remembered ''Harry'' from Diagon Alley. In fact, she found the name ''Harry Potter'' in many books, but she felt it''s really hard to believe that, both were the same, Harry. She saw books describing him as the reason behind the fall of the Dark Lord, and many more things but the Harry she met was very different. That Harry from the Diagon Alley was so nervous that he forgot to fix his glasses with a simple spell and was running and knocking people around him. Chris chuckled as she remembered that Harry. At that time a dimpled woman slid back their door and said with a smile, "Anything from the trolley, dears?" Hermione and Ginny both shook their head as no. Luna was looking out of the window so she didn''t notice. Chris got up and brought some Chocolate Frogs, Pumpkin Pasties, Bertie Bott''s Every Flavor Beans and Cauldron Cakes. She was really interested to try something new and a trolley full of magical sweets was just what she needed. Chris offered the sweets to every one of them. Luna took some but Hermione and Ginny refused. Chris ate some of it, then pull out a bag and put other candies in it. During the ride Hermione complained multiple times about, how much Harry and Ron are irresponsible, Luna was talking about magical creatures with Chris, Ginny was mostly quiet. Chris didn''t talk much but listened to them, she was trying to understand all of them. She liked it very much to observe and understand people. After a long time Hermione stood up, "Everyone gets up and put on your robes. We will be in Hogwarts soon." Everyone got up and started putting their long black robes above their shirt and skirt. They understood Hermione was already very pissed, so no need to piss her more. They sat again and fixed their hair. After some time a voice echoed through the train: "We will be reaching Hogwarts in five minutes'' time. Please leave your luggage on the train, it will be taken to the school separately." After that, the train slowed down and finally stopped. Hermione left first then Chris, Luna and Ginny followed her out. Chapter 5: The Sorting Ceremony Chris got out of the train on to a tiny dark platform. ''Wow, so many expectations for a magical school platform.'' Chris thought. Then she heard a voice, "Firs''-years! Firs''-years over here!" Chris looked and saw the same gaint man who was with Harry that day. ''Isn''t Hagrid? What is he doing here?'' She thought. "Hey, Hermione, Who is he?" She asked Hermione. "That''s Hagrid. He''s gamekeeper at Hogwarts and our friend. See you at the great hall." Hermione answered and without waiting for their response she left with the senior students. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "C''mon, follow me - any more firs''-years? Mind yer step, now! Firs''-years follow me!" Hagrid said and everyone followed him. "Yeh''ll get yer firs'' sight o'' Hogwarts in a sec,'' Hagrid called over his shoulder, ''jus'' round this bend here." As Hagrid finished, Chris saw a narrow path had opened to the edge of the black lake and on the other side there was a big castle with many turrets and towers. ''Hogwarts'' Chris grinned. "No more''n four to a boat!" Hagrid said. Ginny, Luna and Chris got into a boat. "Everyone in?" shouted Hagrid, who had a boat to himself, "Right then - FORWARD!" Everyone was looking at the castle but Chris was looking down at the peach black water. Somehow she found it mysterious and couldn''t take her eyes off it. Suddenly she felt a hand on her head, the hand pushed her head down. She looked up and saw they were in a dark tunnel, which seemed to be taking them right underneath the castle. Chris looked at the hand, it was Luna''s. "Sorry. I didn''t see." Chris said to Luna. "It''s ok. The view is beautiful. Anyone will get lost in it." Luna smiled and withdrew her hand. Then they reached a kind of underground harbour. After getting out, they followed Hagrid and came in front of a huge oak door. "Everyone here?" Hagrid said then knocked on the door three times with his big fist. The door swung opened at once. Chris saw Professor McGonagall stood there. "The firs''-years, Professor McGonagall," said Hagrid. "Thank you, Hagrid. I will take them from here." She pulled the door wide. The Entrance Hall was very big. The stone walls and the ceiling were too high to make out. Professor McGonagall showed the first-years into a small empty chamber off the hall. Everyone was nervously looking at her. "Welcome to Hogwarts,'' said Professor McGonagall. "The start-of-term banquet will begin shortly, but before you take your seats in the Great Hall, you will be sorted into your houses. The Sorting is a very important ceremony because, while you are here, your house will be something like your family within Hogwarts. You will have classes with the rest of your house, sleep in your house dormitory and spend free time in your house common room. The four houses are called Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw and Slytherin. Each house has its own noble history and each has produced outstanding witches and wizards. While you are at Hogwarts, your triumphs will earn your house points, while any rule-breaking will lose house points. At the end of the year, the house with the most points is awarded the House Cup, a great honour. I hope each of you will be a credit to whichever house becomes yours. The Sorting Ceremony will take place in a few minutes in front of the rest of the school. I suggest you all smarten yourselves up as much as you can while you are waiting. I shall return when we are ready for you," said Professor McGonagall. "Please wait quietly." As she left Chris looked around and saw everyone was terrified. She was also waiting to see how they put the students into different houses. The first idea in her head was maybe they ask questions and based upon their answers they decide their qualities and the house. She was curious but not terrified. "What do you think Chris? How will they sort us into the houses?" Ginny asked Chris. She was looking pale. "Ginny, you said you have older brothers who are in Hogwarts, so you never asked them?" Chris was very surprised. She heard about Ginny''s brother Ron who was Harry''s friend and another twin elder brothers from Ginny. ''Why didn''t she knew already?'' "Umm... Honestly, they never told me. Every time I asked, they made jokes or changed the topic." Ginny answered getting more nervous. "Yes, even my father didn''t say me anything about this," Luna said. "Weird." Chris was thinking if it had something to do with some kind of secret magic. "Now form a line." Professor McGonagall had returned. "And follow me." They walked out of the chamber, back across the hall and through a pair of double doors into the Great Hall. The Great Hall was lit by thousands and thousands of candles which were floating in midair over four long tables, where the rest of the students were sitting. These tables were laid with glittering golden plates and goblets. At the top of the Hall was another long table where the teachers were sitting. Professor McGonagall led the first-years up here so that they came to a halt in a line facing the other students, with the teachers behind them. The hundreds of faces staring at them. They looked upwards and saw a velvety black ceiling dotted with stars. "Is it the real sky? It''s beautiful." Luna asked. "No, it''s bewitched to look like the sky outside. Percy, my brother told me this." Ginny seemed a little relieved after answering. "How many brothers do you have, Ginny?" Chris asked while looking at the ceiling. "Umm... six elder brothers. I am the youngest." Ginny answered. "Wow. In my house its just me and dad. It''s pretty boring." Chris wasn''t lying. Though his father tries to keep her company all the time, it wasn''t possible. She felt really lonely sometimes. Honestly, after having Leon, she was very thrilled. "I always dreamed of having a brother. You are lucky." Chris looked at Ginny and saw her smiling. They looked at Professor McGonagall who silently placed a four-legged stool in front of the first-years. On top of the stool, she put a pointed wizard''s hat. This hat was patched and frayed and extremely dirty. For a few seconds, there was complete silence. Then the hat twitched. A rip near the brim opened wide like a mouth - and the hat began to sing. Everyone chuckled hearing its voice but Chris ignored it after a few lines. She was more curious about the teachers and their surroundings. She looked at the teacher''s table and saw several teachers sitting, she recognized Hagrid and her least favourite writer, Gilderoy Lockhart. It was very hard not to notice him, his every book cover has his face printed. ''What? He is a teacher here?'' Chris looked in the middle of the teachers there was a very old teacher who wore half-moon glasses, had a long crooked nose and flowing silver hair, beard and moustache. Somehow Chris found him also mysterious like the black lake outside. Chris realized the song ended when she heard everyone breaking into applause around her. She clapped a few times with them and returned her attention to Professor McGonagall. Professor McGonagall now stepped forward holding a long roll of parchment. "When I call your name, you will put on the hat and sit on the stool to be sorted." "Really that simple?" Chris whispered. But everyone was too busy to hear her. Professor McGonagall called, "Creevey, Colin." A boy stumbled and sat on the stool. "GRYFFINDOR" shouted the hat. The Gryffindor table cheered. Then after a few more students, it was Luna''s turn. "RAVENCLAW." The hat shouted. After many more students, Professor McGonagall called, "Norton, Christina." Chris confidently walked towards the stool, sat and put the hat on her head. Chapter 6: Dumbledore "Hmm..." The hat started talking inside Chris''s head. "Braveheart, wise and intelligent brain, deep down very loyal and a born leader. All four houses will be lucky to have you. So tell me, where you want to go?" ''I want to do something good and big in my life like everyone, I want to make my father proud. You tell me where should I go? I mean you definitely know my qualities more than me. It''s your decision to make, isn''t it?'' Chris answered in her mind. "Ha. Ambitious, Smart and Courageous. I wish you good luck. ''GRYFFINDOR''." The hat shouted the last part. Chris took off the hat and saw the Gryffindors clapping and cheering. She walked towards the Gryffindor table and sat beside a boy with dreadlocks all over his face. "Welcome to Gryffindor." The boy said, enthusiastically shaking Chris''s hand. "Thanks." Chris smiled. After that many boys and girls went to Slytherin and Hufflepuff. Finally when there were four students left Professor McGonagall called, "Weasley, Ginevra." Ginny sat on the stool and after few seconds the hat shouts, "GRYFFINDOR." Chris smiled at her as she made her way towards Chris. "Congrats sis." A boy with same red hair like Ginny, said to Ginny as she sat beside Chris. Ginny smiled. "So guess who just sneaked into the castle a few moments ago?" The boy said gleefully. "Who?" Ginny took a sharp breath like she knows the answer. "Our little brother Ron and Harry." Ginny went pale. "Well that fast," Chris whispered. "Welcome!" Chris heard a voice and looked the mysterious old man standing and was beaming at the students, his arms opened wide, "Welcome to a new year at Hogwarts! Before we begin our banquet, I would like to say a few words. And here they are Nitwit! Blubber! Oddment! Tweak! Thank you!" Professor McGonagall came close to him and whispered something and they both left the great hall. "What?" Chris looked surprised, thinking about what the teacher means by those words. "He is a little bit mad but great man our headmaster Dumbledore." The red-haired boy(Ginny''s brother) said. "Do you think Ron will be expelled?" Another same looking boy said, who was sitting opposite to them. Ginny looked more tensed. "Why will the school expel them?" Chris said looking at the boys, assuming they''re Ginny''s twin brothers. "Someone saw a car crashing into that killing tree, Whomping Willow." One of the twins answered. Ginny gasped, "Do you think it''s our ca..." "Ginny." The twins shouted at once. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. They glanced at Chris. "I will not tell anyone anything. And if you don''t believe then you can always erase my memory." Chris said looking at them. "Good idea. Isn''t it Fred?" One of the twins said and grinned. "Absolutely George." The other one answered. Ginny sighed, "They are my elder brothers. George and Fred. Don''t mind them." "I am Chris," Chris said smiling at them. "What do think Chris? Isn''t it a wicked entry? By a flying car?" Fred asked. "Well I think it''s good if the school don''t expel them, and they get away with it," Chris replied and started to eat. There was everything on the table: roast beef, roast chicken, pork chops and lamb chops, sausages, bacon and steak, boiled potatoes, roast potatoes, chips, Yorkshire pudding, peas, carrots, gravy, ketchup and, for some strange reason, mint humbugs. Ginny was nervously moving her food and didn''t eat much. George and Fred were almost celebrating their brother''s heroics with the boy beside Chris. Chris saw Hermione was sitting and eating alone a little far on the table. Chris decided to concentrate on the roast chicken which she found heavenly. "Good evening first years. Sir Nicholas de Mimsy-Porpington at your service. Resident ghost of Gryffindor Tower." A pearly-white and slightly transparent ghost glided towards their table. This time Chris was terrified, she never saw a ghost before. In muggle, world ghost means horror, fear, bad things and here they have house ghost? She stared at him and the ghost noticed her look. "Never seen a ghost before?" Sir Nicholas, the ghost asked her. She shook her head as no. "Even didn''t hear?" Chris shook her head again. "Muggleborn. Is it? Get a grip on yourself, you''ll have a teacher, who is a ghost." He said and glided to other side laughing. Chris took some deep breaths and felt very excited, ''how it will be to take lessons from a ghost teacher.'' Next second Chris''s face lit up as she saw the plates. When everyone had eaten as much as they could, the remains of the food faded from the plates, leaving them sparkling clean as before. A moment later the puddings appeared. Blocks of ice-cream in every flavour she could think of, apple pies, treacle tarts, chocolate eclairs and jam doughnuts, trifle, strawberries, jelly, rice pudding ¡­ Chris happily started eating the deserts. When the puddings too disappeared Chris noticed Professor Dumbledore had returned along with Professor McGonagall. "Ahem - just a few more words now we are all fed and watered. I have a few start-of-term notices to give you. First-years should note that the forest in the grounds is forbidden to all pupils. And a few of our older students would do well to remember that as well." Dumbledore''s twinkling eyes flashed in the direction of the twins. "I have also been asked by Mr Filch, the caretaker, to remind you all that no magic should be used between classes in the corridors. Quidditch trials will be held in the second week of term. Anyone interested in playing for their house teams should contact Madam Hooch. And now, before we go to bed, let us sing the school song!" Dumbledore cried the last line. Dumbledore gave his wand a little flick as if he was trying to get a fly off the end and a long golden ribbon flew out of it, which rose high above the tables and twisted itself snake-like into words. "Everyone picks their favourite tune," said Dumbledore, "and off we go!" And the school bellowed: "Hogwarts, Hogwarts, Hoggy Warty Hogwarts, Teach us something please, Whether we be old and bald Or young with scabby knees, Our heads could do with filling With some interesting stuff, For now they''re bare and full of air, Dead flies and bits of fluff, So teach us things worth knowing, Bring back what we''ve forgotten, Just do your best, we''ll do the rest, And learn until our brains all rot." Everybody finished the song at different times. At last, only the Weasley twins were left singing along to a very slow funeral march. Dumbledore conducted their last few lines with his wand, and when they had finished, he was one of those who clapped loudest. Chris almost screamed after hearing the song. ''Like seriously? Wasn''t that Hat''s long enough?'' "Ah, music," he said, wiping his eyes. "A magic beyond all we do here! And now, bedtime. Off you trot! Chop- chop." The Gryffindor first-years followed Percy, the prefect through the chattering crowds, out of the Great Hall and up the marble staircase. Ginny told Chris about his other elder brother Percy. Percy was clearly disturbed by Ron and Harry''s entry. But he tried not to take that out in the first years. He tried to be polite as much as possible. They crossed many talking portraits and moving staircase. Chris loved the moving pictures thing. It felt like they are alive and it was really a delight to watch according to Chris. ''But these moving staircases are going to be hard to remember.'' she thought. At the very end of the corridor hung a portrait of a very fat woman in a pink silk dress. "Password?" she said. "Wattlebird," said Percy, and the portrait swung forward to reveal a round hole in the wall. All entered and found themselves in the Gryffindor common room. A cosy, round room full of squashy armchairs. Percy directed the girls through one door to their dormitory and the boys through another. After climbing the spiral staircase in the tower, they found their beds at last: four-posters hung with deep-red velvet curtains. Their trunks had already been brought up. Chris and Ginny were in the same room with the other two girls. But before they can introduce each other there was sudden applause which came from the common room. Ginny looked at Chris and they both ran downstairs. As expected they saw, two boys were surrounded by all Gryffindors. Chapter 7: A Howler Chris saw Harry and Ron standing middle of the Common room. Everyone was patting their back encouragingly and clapping for them. Percy angrily walked past Chris. Harry looked up at the stairs and saw Chris. He smiled a little but then he noticed Percy. He nudges Ron in the ribs and nodded in Percy''s direction. Then in a few seconds, they made their way towards their dormitory. Chris saw them leaving and turned towards Ginny, "I guess, they are not expelled, then." "They are certainly not. That''s a good thing." A voice said behind Chris. She turned around and saw Hermione coming towards them. "What happened?" Ginny asked Hermione. "They arrived in a flying car but luckily Professor Dumbledore didn''t expel them." Answered Hermione. She was clearly annoyed. Ginny sighed with relief. "Goodnight both of you," Hermione said and ran upstairs. They silently walked back to their room and heard their other two roommates talking. "Well, I think Harry Potter did that for attention." One girl said. "No. He is already famous. You know after what he did last year." The second girl replied. They both giggled. Suddenly Ginny became red with anger and ran towards the bathroom and slammed the door. Chris was very surprised, Ginny wasn''t the type of person who shows her anger in front of people, she barely talked in front of people. The other two girls snorted. "What''s her problem?" The second girl asked Chris. "Yeah. Isn''t she a Weasley? Isn''t her brother Harry Potter''s sidekick?" The first girl asked looking at Chris. "I think her brother is Harry Potter''s FRIEND," Chris said and gave a fake smile. She had many friends like those girls in her old school. She was not going to repeat that mistake. After Ginny came out, Chris changed into her sleepwear and fell into bed. Next day, Chris got up first and got ready. She wrote a letter to her father describing how she felt about Hogwarts and which house she is in. She sent the letter by Leon. After that, She asked Ginny to get ready while she will be waiting for her in the common room. When Chris came downstairs she saw Harry and another boy (obviously Ron) was leaving the common room. "Hermione is really angry. Percy is definitely going to catch us today." Chris heard Harry saying, with a worried face. "When do you think Hermione was not angry? I think her lecture was enough for us, yesterday. What does she want now?" Ron snorted. "I think, she deserves that much," Chris said walking towards them. They turned around to face Chris. Harry grinned. "Chris. You are in Gryffindor." "I think so," Chris answered. But Ron interrupted, "What do you mean by she deserves? And Who are you?" Harry tried to answer but Chris replied cooly, "Christina Norton, First-year Gryffindor. Your sister, Ginny''s friend and roommate. And I think, after looking every compartment in the train, almost twice, Hermione deserve to be angry." "She searched the entire train for us?" Harry asked surprised. "Yes. Not to mention how much worried she was. She tried to look for you two again when I stopped her. And Ginny was so worried that she barely ate anything yesterday." Ron''s face looked worried. "Is she ok now?" "I hope. She really didn''t talk much after last night, after you two showed up." Chris said looking at Ron. Then she noticed Harry was looking very guilty, so she added, "Just say sorry to them and say you''ve realized how much they were worried about you." "We will. Thanks for telling us, Chris." Harry said smiling. "And Mr Weasley, a piece of advice, try to care about those people who care about you," Chris said to Ron with a smile. Though she only knew Ron and Harry via Ginny and Hermione''s talk, she realized she was becoming good at understanding people''s mind. After Harry and Ron left, Chris saw Ginny was coming downstairs. Together they left the portrait hole but soon got lost in the moving staircases. At last, after following few seniors they found the way to the Great Hall. Chris saw the enchanted ceiling was dull and cloudy grey inside the Great Hall. There were mountains of toast, and dishes of eggs and bacon. They sat on the Gryffindor table and Chris noticed Hermione, who was talking to Harry and Ron. Judging by her face she was not looking very angry. ''Maybe Harry and Ron apologized to her.'' Chris thought when suddenly hundred or so owls streamed in circling the hall and dropping letters and packages. "I send my letter this morning with Leon. I hope he delivers it to my Dad. I never used a pet as a messenger. Do think it will be alright?" Chris said to Ginny. "Yeah. If you bought it from Diagon Alley then yes. They are trained. So don''t worry. We have one family owl. I think he...." but before Ginny could finish a loud roar filled the hall. "... STEALING THE CAR,...." Chris and Ginny turned towards the source of the sound and saw, a red envelope was screaming at Ron. It continued ".....I WOULDN''T HAVE BEEN SURPRISED IF THEY''D EXPELLED YOU, YOU WAIT TILL I GET HOLD OF YOU, I DON''T SUPPOSE YOU STOPPED TO THINK WHAT YOUR FATHER AND I WENT THROUGH WHEN WE SAW IT WAS GONE ..." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. It scolded Ron in every way possible, then the red envelope burst into flames and curled into ashes. A pin-drop silence fell over the Hall. Everyone was stunned. Then few students were laughing loudly. But the Gryffindors were still in shock. "What was that?" Chris asked finally recovering from the effect of that sound. "A Howler. It was my mother''s voice." Ginny murmured miserably. ''A Howler? What is that? That is not important. It''s the voice which was scary. Was that the same sweet and kind Mrs Weasley whom I met?'' Chris thought as she shivered. "Remind me to never upset your mom. Never." Chris said loudly. "And also never ever explain to my Dad what a Howler is. Or he is going to send one every day for fun." After coming back to her senses Chris started eating breakfast. Then she saw Professor McGonagall was moving along the Gryffindor table, handing out something to everyone. She took one and saw it was their school course schedule. Their first-class was Charms by Professor Flitwick with Slytherins. Chapter 8: Signed Photos Chris and Ginny were about to leave the Great Hall after breakfast when a blonde-haired girl came in front of them. "Good morning." "Morning," Ginny replied with a smile. "Morning Luna." Chris smiled. "So how is your Ravenclaw house?" "It''s beautiful. We have to solve a riddle to enter. It''s a nice way to learn. What about Gryffindor?" Luna asked. "Oh. We just give a password." Chris replied. Chris looked at her schedule again and said, "Well we have Transfiguration with Ravenclaws this afternoon. So we can meet at Lunch, then go together." "That will be great," Luna answered happily. "Then see you at Lunch, Luna." Ginny smiled. "See you," Luna said as they parted their ways. Professor Flitwick, the Charms teacher, was a tiny little wizard who had to stand on a pile of books to see over his desk. At the start of their first lesson, he took the attendance register. Then he started the class. "Now the most important things of using a wand, your wrist movements and saying the magic words properly." Said Professor Flitwick. "Practice swish and flick." They practised a few times. "Let''s start with a simple spell ''Lumos''." as he said a blue light came out from his tip of the wand. Everyone started doing it. Chris took a deep breath and cast the spell. She was successful on her first attempt. Professor Flitwick also told her the jinx spell "Nox" to turn the light off. She successfully cast that too in the first attempt. Professor Flitwick excitedly said, "Well done Miss Norton. 10 points to Gryffindor for casting both spells properly." Chris smiled but just then, someone snorted from behind "Show off." Chris turned around and found a Slytherin boy sitting behind her. Chris saw, he was lighting his wand and turning it off continuously. But he was covering the light with his palm so that no one could see it. He looked up at Chris, "What? These are very simple spells. Anyone can do it. What so special?" "So why don''t you show this to Professor Flitwick? I think he will be impressed." "Really. Not. Interested." He said as he turned away. "Ookkaayy," Chris said it very slowly then turned back to Ginny. After class Chris noticed the same boy leaving alone. They had Herbology with Hufflepuffs, next. Herbology was taught by Professor Sprout, a dumpy little witch. After Herbology they went to Great Hall for Lunch. Ginny and Chris sat on the Gryffindor table and after some time, Luna joined them. "It''s so good that you two are roommates. My all roommates think that I am crazy." Luna said with a flat tone. "Trust me, Luna, our other two roommates are not very great," Ginny answered. "Well, I think they are missing out. You two will be great friends. That''s why I chose you." Chris said with a serious face and next second they all burst into laughter. They were talking about their first classes when Chris noticed a boy beside Ginny, was looking at something with an awestruck expression. She followed his gaze and saw he was staring at Harry who was eating his lunch with Ron and Hermione. Chris chuckled. ''He really is a celebrity.'' She thought. "You want to talk to him. Just go ahead. Don''t stare. It''s a bad manner." Chris said loudly. The boy heard her. He looked at Chris with a surprised face only to her looking at him. "Ummm... Me?" He asked uncertainly. Chris nodded. "Oh.. Ummm... I wasn''t staring... You see..." He tried to explain but Chris raised an eyebrow and he sighed, "Do you think he will talk to me? I mean he''s so famous." "I think Yes. Just remember the difference between talking and going full-on fanboy on him." Chris replied. "Is he talking about Professor Lockhart?" Ginny asked curiously. "No. No. I was talking about Harry Potter." He corrected. As Ginny heard the name Harry Potter she looked down and went red. Chris looked at her but before she can say anything the boy said, "Well... I am a muggle-born. My father is a milkman. He is the famous Harry Potter. I just want a picture with him. I have heard everything about him. About his scar, and because of him you-know-who disappeared. He.." "Ok. Stop. Stop. Stop. You can''t say this to him." Chris said. "I can''t? Why?" He asked dumb folded. "Because it actually is his bad memory," Luna answered. "Yes. He became orphan the same day he became famous. Have you never thought this?" Chris asked the boy. Ginny was looking at Chris and Luna with the same expression as the boy. Realisation. "No. I never. Oh lord. I was just going to hurt him and after that, he was going to hate me." He looked terrified. "Yes. You were." Said Luna flatly. The boy has about had an emotional breakdown. Chris sighed. "Relax. He will not hate you." "Really? Will you all.... help me to.... talk to him? I just want to... send a picture to... my father." He requested. Chris looked at Luna and Ginny. Luna said she doesn''t have any problem and Ginny just nodded. "Ok, then fanboy. Let''s get you a picture." Chris said with a smile. "By the way, I am Chris. This is Ginny and this is Luna." "Oh. I am Colin. Thanks for helping" He smiled awkwardly. After lunch, they found Harry, Ron and Hermione at the overcast courtyard. Colin looked at Chris expectantly. "Wait. Ginny''s brother is his best friend. Ginny can easily ask him for the..." before Chris can finish Ginny almost shouted "NO... I can''t. " "Its ok Ginny. It was just a suggestion." Chris said with a surprised look. ''What''s up with her?'' She thought. Chris walked towards Harry and heard he was talking about Quidditch. Colin, Luna and Ginny all followed her. "You are a Seeker?" Chris asked as soon as she heard Ron saying that to Harry. Harry looked at her and smiled awkwardly, "Yeah. I am." "But it''s just the first day of your second year." Chris was actually confused. She heard the rules clearly from Professor McGonagall when she was in her house. "Umm... Well..." Harry smiled and tried to explain but Ron interrupted, "He is the youngest Seeker in a century. Professor McGonagall specially made him Gryffindor seeker last year." "That''s cool. I have read about Quidditch but never saw a match. Flying sounds amazing." Chris grinned. Ron noticed Ginny behind Colin and Luna. "Ginny?" Ginny almost stumbled. "Hey, you ok? I was hoping to see you. I am sorry, Ginny. I heard you were worried about us yesterday." Ron looked sincere. "We are sorry Ginny," Harry added. Ginny blushed a little then smiled and nodded. Colin poked Chris''s shoulder. "Oh. Yes. Harry. Colin here wants to take a picture with you. He wants to send it to his father." Chris said getting back Harry''s attention. "A picture?" Harry repeated blankly. "So that I''ve got a proof that I''ve met you," said Colin. "And a boy in my dormitory said if I develop the film in the right potion, the pictures move. It''s amazing here, isn''t it? I never knew all the odd stuff I could do was magic till I got the letter from Hogwarts. My dad''s a milkman, he couldn''t believe it either. So I''m taking loads of pictures to send home to him. And it''d be really good if I had one of you." Harry looked at Chris. She smiled helplessly. "I could stand next to you? And then, could you sign it?" Colin said eagerly. "Wait. We didn''t have an agreement about signing Colin?" Chris said looking at Colin meaningfully. Colin nodded, "No. I was just thinking. I will just take a picture with you if that is ok? You don''t have to sign it." "Signed photos? You''re giving out signed photos, Potter?" A pale and pointed faced boy came smirking. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Everyone line up! Harry Potter''s giving out signed photos!" He roared to the crowd. "Is he another fanboy?" Chris asked looking at him. "What? I am Draco Malfoy. I don''t follow someone just because they have a scar right across their head, thanks. I don''t think getting your head cut open makes you that special." The pale boy replied. "So why are YOU so excited about signed photographs by Harry?" Chris asked raising an eyebrow. Harry chuckled, Ron almost laughed aloud and few seniors who were listening to the entire conversation laughed loudly. Malfoy went red. He was about to say something when Chris interrupted, "I only agreed to take a picture of Harry with Colin. So please do it fast. We have classes." Hearing this Colin hurriedly gave the normal muggle camera to Chris and stood next to Harry. Harry was staring blankly. "You have to smile for the camera Harry," Chris said smiling as she completely ignored fuming Malfoy. Harry smiled a little and Chris took the picture. Colin almost jumped with excitement. "Thank you. Thank you so much, Harry." He took the camera and said, "Thank you, Chris. If it were not for you I would have never got a picture with Harry." "What''s all this, what''s all this?" Gilderoy Lockhart was striding toward them, his turquoise robes swirling behind him. "Who''s taking pictures?" Harry started to speak but he was cut short as Lockhart flung an arm around his shoulders and thundered jovially, "Shouldn''t have asked! We meet again, Harry!" Malfoy smirked. Harry helplessly looked at Chris. Chris decided to speak, "Umm... Professor, I think you have mistaken. We were just taking pictures of friends." "Is that so?" Lockhart asked Chris, with a perfect smile. "Yes Professor. Harry and Colin are my friends. Colin just wanted to take a few pictures to send home." Chris said. "Very well then, I guess a photo of mine with inspiring your parents, boy, that how lucky you are?" Lockhart said smiling. Just then the bell rang. "We''ve Transfiguration class Professor," Chris said. "We''ve to postpone the photoshoot." And Chris walked inside the castle. Chapter 9: Quidditch Field In the next few days, Chris understood remembering the ways in Hogwarts was not difficult but impossible. There are not only moving staircases but hundred and forty-two staircases, some that led somewhere different on a Friday, some with a vanishing step halfway up that you had to remember to jump. And then there were doors that wouldn''t open unless you asked politely, or tickled them in exactly the right place, and doors that weren''t really doors at all, but solid walls just pretending. Chris decided to act more friendly towards the ghosts and paintings, thinking they might help her in need. Some of the ghosts actually helped her, especially Gryffindor tower ghost Nick and few paintings, but other than that no one gave any importance to her. But most difficult to befriend was Peeves, the poltergeist, he tricked everyone for fun and when you are late for class do not ask him because if you took his way then you will be lost, maybe for rest of the day. He would drop waste-paper baskets on your head, pull rugs from under your feet, pelt you with bits of chalk or sneak up behind you. Chris was not annoyed by these things, in fact, she was getting more excited and curious. Even the caretaker Argus Filch amused her. Though she felt sometimes, that he went to extreme levels to punish students but then again the students already hated him so what''s the point of behaving nicely with them. In short, Chris found them amusing but she never wanted to cross path with Peeves, Filch or Filch''s cat Mrs Norris, a scrawny, dust-coloured creature with bulging, lamp-like eyes just like Filch''s. She patrolled the corridors alone. Besides these things, Chris was learning loads of new things in her classes. Except for Herbology, she was doing fine with other subjects. She loved the flying lessons by Madam Hooch. She noticed in other subjects Ginny wasn''t very confident but at flying lessons, she was best in their year. After asking many times, Ginny finally told Chris that she used to stole her brother''s brooms and practised flying since she was six. Chris also liked the Transfiguration class, History of Magic class and Charms class. She found Defense Against the Dark Arts as the most boring class. They only spent the classes hearing Professor Lockhart''s self-obsessed stories. According to Chris, the most strict teacher was Potions teacher, Professor Snape. He was almost impossible to impress. Surprisingly Chris and Ginny were able to get some house points from him on the third day. Chris also helped Colin with the potion for his moving pictures. After that day with Harry, Colin became friends with Chris and Ginny. Though Colin was still a big fan of Harry, he took Chris''s advice and didn''t bother Harry much but never missed a chance to say hi to him. After a long week on Friday night, Chris was sitting alone in an armchair in the Gryffindor common room. She was looking at the stary sky, through the window. "Hey." Someone said. Chris turned around and saw Harry standing behind her. "Hey" Chris replied with a smile. Harry sat beside her. "It''s late. Are you trying to watch the stars and memorize their names?" Harry asked. "What? No." Chris answered. "Well, I''ve seen Hermione doing this. She always wants to memorize things." "Um... I don''t want to memorize everything. I feel, if you start to believe everything theoretically, you start to miss the natural charm." Chris replied as she looked at the sky again. "It''s my old habit. Watching the sky feels nice. So whenever I don''t need to wake up the early following morning, I watch the sky late at night." "I never thought like that but I can try," Harry said, also looking at the sky. "So how are your classes going?" "Pretty good actually, well except Herbology." "Why?" "I really can''t study trees and fungus for more than a few minutes. It''s not my thing." She said with a dramatical sigh. Harry chuckled. "Then what about potions?" He asked. "Potion is definitely not easy but Ginny and I are working on it. We even got 5 points last time." "Really? Did he give 5 points to Gryffindor? Does that mean he only hates me?" Harry asked surprised. "Wait. I don''t think anyone can hate Harry Potter?" Chris said chuckling. "Hey. It''s not funny. Do you know? I literally have to hide from Lockhart and Colin" Harry said with an annoyed tone. "Relax. Colin doesn''t bother you much. And for Lockhart, just ignore him. The more you think about him, the more you feel irritated. Ask me, I was in my dreams in his class, literary. Ginny woke me up before he could notice." She giggled. "You fell asleep?" "Yeah. After hearing his stories." "So you don''t believe them? I mean every girl in my class thinks he is a hero." "It''s not like I don''t believe them. It''s just... even if he has done all those things he wrote about, he should at least show some modesty but on the contrary, he boasts about it every chance he gets. I have a problem with that." "You are right. But I just don''t like him because of how he behaves with me. I feel like he believes, that I am competing with him in this fame race or whatever this is. But the truth is I really don''t want this fame or attention." Harry sighed. "I understand Harry. It''s alright to be angry or upset at something. My Dad says it''s a part of growing up." Harry smiled, "Your Dad sounds like a nice person and what about your mother?" Chris''s looked away from Harry as her smile vanished. Harry noticed it and tried to change the topic, "Umm... Well, how were you.... flying classes? Did you like it?" "Its ok Harry. You can ask about my mother. It''s just she doesn''t live with us and I don''t talk about her." "Hmm... So did you like flying?" "Yeah. I am trying to learn as soon as possible. Ginny is already great." "Really?" Chris and Harry talked a little more about Quidditch, about Harry''s first-year experience and about Harry''s uncle and aunt. Then both said goodnight and went to their respective rooms. Next Morning Chris wanted to sleep the entire morning but Ginny convinced her for breakfast. So after a few minutes, they get ready, met Colin in the common room and left for the great hall. In the Great Hall Ginny sat beside Ron who was eating his breakfast with Hermione. Harry wasn''t there. Chris sat beside Ginny. A few minutes later Luna joined them. "Ron, where is Harry?" Colin asked first. "Umm... Wood, Gryffindor Quidditch team captain dragged him for practice early in the morning." Ron answered while eating. Chris felt bad, Harry was talking with her so he went to bed very late, and now he had to wake up early for Quidditch practice. While Chris was in deep thoughts Colin nudged her. "Chris?" He called, "What do you think?" "About...?" Chris came back to them. "You didn''t hear? We were talking about watching the Quidditch practice. You want to come?" Colin explained. "I am repeating, maybe the practice is over by now," Hermione said. "It''s ok. In that case, we will come back. I just want to show something to Harry." Colin took out the moving photo of Harry and showed everyone. "Well, I like Quidditch. So I have no problem." Luna said. "And if you all are going then I can join," Ginny replied. ''I can take some food and give it to Harry. At least.'' Chris thought and took some cakes. "Ok let''s go." Chris entered the field and saw it was empty. "Told you," Hermione said, sitting on the stands. Colin and Ginny both looked disappointed. Chris was looking around for any sign of Harry. "I think they are in the locker room. We will wait for him." Ron said as he sat beside Hermione. "You all can go now, and Colin, I will tell Harry about the picture. You can show him later." Hermione said. Chris decided to leave when she saw Harry and Ginny''s twin brothers Fred and George with some other people, all were walking into the field. Chis smiled. Harry noticed them and walked to them. "Aren''t you finished yet?" Ron asked Harry. "Haven''t even started," said Harry. "Wood''s been teaching us new moves." "Want to eat something?" Chris said, showing the cakes she brought. Harry smiled. "Save it. I will eat after practice." And he mounted his broomstick and kicked at the ground, soaring up into the air. He soared right around the stadium at full speed, racing Fred and George. Colin pulled out his camera and took a picture. Then he was about to take another one when Chris stopped him. "I think one is enough Colin." "Yes. Yes. I remember Chris." Colin replied and put the camera away. The thing Colin remembered was Chris''s advice. Chris told him if he continues to bother Harry very much then he will run away. And Colin never wanted Harry to ran away. So he decided to listen to Chris. Chris looked at the flying players. She was waiting to understand what was Quidditch. She had read about it and Harry had also told her but watching it was a different thing. But before they can start practice, several people in green robes were walking onto the field, broomsticks in their hands. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Slytherins" Ron snorted. "What do they want?" Chapter 10: Slytherins "I think a fight is about to start," Luna said, looking at the Slytherin''s Quidditch players who had just entered the field. All Gryffindor players land on the ground and came in front of the Slytherin players. "That''s Malfoy. We need to see what''s going on?" Ron snorted, as he saw the pale, pointed face boy, Draco Malfoy in Slytherin team robes. "Are you sure Ron? I mean it''s between the Quidditch teams." Hermione reasoned. "Trust me on this Hermione. I am sure." Saying this Ron started to walk towards the players. Hermione and Chris followed Ron. Ginny thought something for a moment then followed them but Colin stayed in the stands thinking he should join them or not, while Luna left the field and went towards the castle. "What''s happening?" Ron asked Harry. "Why aren''t you playing? And what''s he doing here?" He was looking at Malfoy. "I am the new Slytherin Seeker, Weasley," said Malfoy, smugly. "Everyone is just been admiring the brooms my father''s bought our team." Ron gaped, openmouthed, at the seven superb broomsticks in front of him. "Good, aren''t they?" said Malfoy smoothly. "But perhaps the Gryffindor team will be able to raise some gold and get new brooms, too. You could raffle off those Cleansweep Fives; I expect a museum would bid for them." The Slytherin team howled with laughter. Hermione opened jer mouth and Chris faced Malfoy. "So basically, Your father had to buy new brooms for the entire team just to make you the Slytherin Seeker? How pathetic." Chris said. Malfoy went red. "No one asked your opinion, you filthy little Mudblood," he spat furiously. As he said this a Slytherin team member dive in front of Malfoy to stop Fred and George jumping on him, a girl from Gryffindor team shrieked, "How dare you!" Others were looking at Chris who had no change in her expressions then she spoke calmly but firmly, "You are a Pureblood. What have you done without your father''s name and money? Look at yourself, your father had to bribe the team for you." Everyone was shocked. No one expected a first-year girl to say this to Malfoy, in front of the entire Slytherin team''s face. Then suddenly the same Slytherin team member who was protecting Draco from Fred and George took out his wand and cast a spell at Chris, who was still glaring at Malfoy. The spell hit Chis on her right arm, sending her backward onto the grass. "FLINT!" screamed Fred and George, before jumping at the Slytherin player. "Chris! Chris!" Harry, Ginny, Hermione and Ron rushed towards Chris. She was obviously in pain but she bit her lips and didn''t scream. She was glaring at the Slytherin boy, Flint who was smirking, while the other Slytherin team members were tackling Fred and George. Flint again raised his wand but before he could cast another spell, a red spark came from spell nowhere and hit his hand and his wand went flying. Everyone looked around to see who cast the spell, Chris saw a familiar Slytherin boy disappearing into the shadows. Flint picked his wand from the grass and was about to point it at Chris when Professor McGonagall and Professor Snape came running with Luna. Flint immediately put his wand down but the Professors had already noticed him. Professor McGonagall glared at him then turned to Chris, who was on the ground. She rushed towards her. Chris was sitting on the ground while Ginny and Hermione supported her. "Miss. Norton, are you alright?" Professor McGonagall asked with a concerned look. "I don''t know, Professor. I''m not feeling my right arm. From shoulder to my fingers, I''m feeling nothing." Chris answered without fear or pain in her voice. Professor McGonagall touched her arm. "A nerve blocking spell? Who did this? If the spell had been touched her chest she was going to die. WHO did this?" She said furiously as she searched everyone''s face. Chris saw Draco was looking terrified. The Gryffindors were boiling with anger. "It was Flint," Ron said angrily. Professor McGonagall looked at Ron then turned to Hermione, "What happened Miss. Granger? From the start." "Professor, Gryffindor team were practising when the Slytherin team came in. We came here to see what''s going on, but then Malfoy called Chris....." She stopped, it''s like she was debating she should say the word or not. "...Umm a ''Mudblood''. Then the Gryffindor team asked them not to insult Chris but Flint then cast the spell on Chris." As Hermione mentioned the word ''Mudblood'' Professor McGonagall looked angrier. Something crossed Professor Snape''s eyes but Chris didn''t understand what. "Mr Malfoy. I expect high-manner from my each and every student. I will definitely not tolerate this. 20 points from Slytherin for your ill-behaviour." She glared at Draco. "Professor Snape I request you to check Mr Flint''s Wand. And if he is guilty then I will like to see him in the Headmaster''s office." She said looking at Professor Snape. Everyone was speechless again. No one has thought Professor McGonagall will believe this so easily. She was definitely not the kind of teacher, who favours her students. "I agree with Professor McGonagall." Professor Snape said and held out his hand to Flint. "Wand." Flint hesitantly gave the wand. "Follow me." Professor Snape said as he left the field followed by Flint. Professor McGonagall turned to Chris, "Why are you all still here? Take Miss. Norton to the Hospital Wing." Hearing this Ginny, Hermione and Luna supported Chris and went towards the Hospital Wing. As they entered the Hospital Wing, the Matron, Madam Pomfrey rushed towards them, Hermione explained to Madam Pomfrey about what happened to Chris. Madam Pomfrey was clearly very angry, she started treating Chris''s hand and informed Chris that after the nerves became normal, it will be painful for hours. As Madam Pomfrey left to see the others Colin said, "Chris do you think I can take a picture of yours?" Everyone looked at him. Chris only now noticed that Colin was there too and he didn''t take any pictures. "No," Chris replied flatly and Colin put down his camera. "Are you sure, you are ok?" Harry asked. "Yeah pretty sure Harry. I am not feeling anything in my arm. I just felt a sharp pain when the spell hit me after that nothing." Chris answered. She then turned to Luna, "Thanks Luna for bringing the Professors. I didn''t think at that time that they''ll cast spells in the middle of an argument." "Its alright Chris. I didn''t know either but my mom used to say when your sixth sense tells you something you should believe it." Luna said smiling. "I think it was a good idea to involve teachers. I don''t know what was Flint planning to do next. And that Malfoy, I never thought Professor McGonagall will take house points from him though it was very rude of him." Hermione said. "I was surprised too, that means it really is a very bad word," Harry said. "It is," Ron said. "Mudblood means..." "Bad blood in the wizarding world," Chris said flatly. "Mudblood''s a really foul name for someone who is Muggle-born or you can say who have non-magic parents. It is considered to be the most insulting thing for a wizard or a witch." "You knew?" Ron asked. "Yeah. I heard it in Diagon Alley. Well, I didn''t know the meaning that time, later Ginny told me." Chris answered. "Someone said this to you in Diagon Alley?" Luna asked. "No. Not directly. They were speaking among them." She sighed. "Relax everyone. I don''t feel bad or anything. It will take a lot more than that to break my confidence." Everyone smiled a little. Madam Pomfrey came back with Professor McGonagall. "How are you, Miss. Norton?" Professor McGonagall asked. "I feel better, Professor," Chris answered with a smile. "Good. Now Mr Potter and Mr Weasley. I have news for you." Professor McGonagall looked at them. "You will both do your detentions this evening." "What''re we doing, Professor?" said Ron, nervously. "You will be polishing the silver in the trophy room with Mr Filch," said Professor McGonagall. "And no magic, elbow grease." Ron gulped. She turned towards Harry, "And you, Potter, will be helping Professor Lockhart answer his fan mail." Harry was looking horrified. "Oh, no. Professor, can''t I go and do the trophy room, too?" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Certainly not," said Professor McGonagall, raising her eyebrows. "Professor Lockhart requested you particularly. Eight o''clock sharp, both of you." She left. Harry gave a hopeless look towards Chris. "Now, no need to stay here, you all. Don''t disturb her. She needs to recover." Madam Pomfrey said. Colin said bye and left. Luna said she will come after lunch with some interesting books for Chris. Hermione reminded Harry and Ron about their plan to meet Hagrid. Harry looked at back and forth between Ron, Hermione and Chris for some time. "You guys go. I will stay here for a while." Harry said to Ron and Hermione. Ron and Hermione gave Harry a look. He shrugged. Suddenly Chris saw Ginny leaving the Hospital Wing silently. Chapter 11: A Slytherin Boy "What happened to Ginny?" Chris asked as she saw Ginny leaving. "No idea," Harry said and sat beside Chris''s bed. "Why didn''t you meet Hagrid? I heard you have a good relationship with him." Chris asked. "Yes. He is a good friend. It''s just I am not in the mood." "It''s Lockhart. Isn''t it?" "Yeah. Did you hear? He specially asked for me. I can clean the trophy room any day over spending time with him." "I think Professor McGonagall allowed this because she knew it''s going to be difficult for you. You know, it''s a punishment after all." "Yeah a real one," Harry said gloomily. "Just do what he asked you to. That''s it. You will be fine." "I hope." "Hey, the cakes I brought...?" "I think they are lying on the Quidditch field right now." Both of them laughed. They talked some more before Harry left for lunch. As promised Luna came after lunch with some interesting books. They talked about magical places and animals. At last, at dinner time Madam Pomfrey released Chris. As she was walking towards the dormitory she saw the familiar Slytherin boy. "Hey" she called and stopped in front him. "What do you want?" He stopped walking. "Well. I just wanted to say thanks for saving me." Chris answered with a smile. "I don''t know what are you talking about?" He tried to leave. "But I saw you," Chris said blocking his path. "I saw you in the Quidditch field. You were..." "Fine. You have eyes like a hawk, I guess." He looked at her. "Don''t mention it. I meant it. Not to a single soul." "Got it." Chris nodded. "Wait! I also wanted to ask why did you help me?" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "If I knew that you would be so annoying then I wouldn''t have saved you." "Listen, don''t think just because you helped me I will not talk back," Chris said with an annoyed look. "Can''t you just stop being so mysterious? At least tell me who are you?" "I like to be anonymous, but if in return of my name you can stop bothering me then fine. Jason." He said and walked away. "Just one more question," Chris said following him. "You are the first-year too, like me, then how do you know that spell? I mean, what I have to do if I want to learn that kind of spells?" "Go to the Library and stop following me." He said without stopping or turning to her. Chris stopped and he disappeared around the corner. ''Rude.'' Chris went back to her way towards the Gryffindor tower. The Gryffindor common room was empty like her room. Everyone was at the Great Hall for dinner. She was not in the mood of eating so she changed into her sleepwear and fell on her bed. Her arm was still painful. Madam Pomfrey said that it will take at least one night to neutralize the pain completely. After a few hours of sleep, Chris started having a weird dream. The vision was not clear but she heard the voices very clearly. Two men were arguing about something and a lady was trying to calm them down. But the argument was getting intense. She didn''t understand the reason for that argument but at last both men took out their wands and pointed at each other. Chris woke up and started breathing heavily. She looked around and saw it was early morning. Ginny and the other two girls were asleep on their bed. She couldn''t sleep anymore. She got up, took a shower then left the room with Leon on her shoulder. She was walking around the castle when she found a path which led to the black lake. She went towards the lake and sat on the grass. Leon started flying near her. Watching the lake somehow felt peaceful. Her nerves calmed down. Then she blamed the fight with the Slytherins for that kind of dream. She thought about her previous school life and her current school life. Her father, her new friends. Everything is normal, she repeated this few times in her head. Then as her spirit lifted a bit she went back to the castle. As she was crossing the common room a senior boy called her. "Hello. I am Oliver Wood. Gryffindor Quidditch team captain. You are Chris right?" "Yeah." "How are you? How is your arm?" "Now it''s fine actually," Chris said. "Good. Well, you should know, that Flint, the Slytherin team captain got detention for one week." He was clearly suppressing a huge smile. "And they can''t practice for two weeks, even Professor Snape agreed. I never thought. He never takes side with Gryffindors." "Well, that''s surprising I guess. Then you have an extra two weeks for your practice." Chris suggested. "Yeah, we are going to need it. After that brooms." "Wood I wanted to ask, does the entire match depends on the brooms? Nothing else? Actually, I never watched a match before." "No. Of course not. A match needs a perfect strategy, skills, timing, many things." "So why everyone is so hung up on those brooms? I never watched Harry playing but I heard that he is a talented seeker. So let''s be positive. If you all lose your spirit now then it will be a lost match. " "You are right. Thanks, Chris. I will surely remind them of the good things in our group." Wood left and Chris went upstairs. Ginny was in the room. Other two girls were also there. "We heard you were at Hospital wing yesterday? Is it true that you were in a fight with the Slytherins?" The girl asked curiously, as she saw Chris. "Yeah. That''s right." Chris simply answered as she sat down on her bed. "Did they break your arm or something?" The other girl asked. "No. Worse. Now it''s fine. Thanks for asking." Chris said. "Oh. Well, let''s introduce ourselves. We don''t even know each other''s name. I am Danielle Jones." The second girl said. "Yes and I am Lauren. Lauren Vilin." The first girl said. "Christina Norton." She said and opened a book. She was trying to avoid any further conversation. Both the girls understood that and left the room. As soon as they left Chris turned towards Ginny. "Did you told them?" Chris asked. "No. Words travel fast in Hogwarts. Maybe Fred and George did." Ginny replied flatly. "Oh. Forget that. What''s up with you?" Chris said. "Nothing. I''m just trying to read." Ginny said as she opened a book. "Great. I was thinking about visiting the library today. We can go together." Chris said smiling. She wanted to ask about yesterday but was waiting for the right time. "No. I can''t. I am not in the mood." Ginny said without looking at her. "Ginny are you ok? I mean..." "A small headache Chris. I will be fine. I want to be alone." "Ok. Take care." Chris understood Ginny needs alone time so she didn''t say anything. No matter what, Chris never wanted to push Ginny for anything. Chris left the room. She went to the Great Hall alone and didn''t find Luna or Colin. Even Harry or Hermione wasn''t there. Chris ate breakfast as soon as possible. Then she went to the library. The library was huge. There were countless books. She started looking into the spellbooks section. She found many useful spells and noted them down but soon she realized that learning them wasn''t going to be easy. She started to look at a different section when she heard some whispers coming from the other side. The voices were very familiar. She peeked around and saw Harry, Ron and Hermione. "What? You heard some kind of voices but Professor Lockhart didn''t?" Hermione whispered furiously. "Yes," Harry whispered back. "Really?" Chris said and the three of them jumped up from their sits. "Chris?" Hermione said. "Yeah. What happened?" She came closer to them. "What are you doing here? Is Ginny with you? She didn''t hear us, did she?" Ron asked looking around. "No. She is not here. I am alone." Chris replied. Hermione shifted and Chris sat beside her. "I asked them to not be loud. But..." "Umm... Hermione, I came here after hearing your voice." Chris said interrupting Hermione. Ron and Harry chuckled. Hermione looked like she was caught off-guard. "So Harry what happened?" Chris asked Harry. "I was with Lockhart in his office, last night, when suddenly I heard a voice. It was very creepy. It was saying something like it will kill me, tear me and...." "Stop. Please stop Harry." Hermione said and it was clear she didn''t need the details. "I am still saying mate maybe it was just an illusion. I mean after what happened to you last year. I think it''s normal." Ron explained. "Maybe." Harry said hesitantly. Chapter 12: A Party Two men took out their wands and pointed at each other. They were about to start a duel. A lady was watching this, looking terrified. But before they could start the duel, another lady came running and disarmed them both. "You have to stop this madness. Both of you." The other lady said furiously. "Yes, we can''t fight with each other. We are friends." The first lady said. "No. Maybe we used to be friends but not anymore. Friends understand each other. But he doesn''t." A man said. "I don''t? Like you did? That''s it if you three have made up your mind then alright. I am leaving." Said the other man. "Where? Don''t. Please." The other lady protested. But the man left, leaving everyone else in shock. Chris woke up from her dream. She looked around and saw she was in her bed and it was early morning. These nightmares. Need to stop. She got up. She looked at Ginny, who was sleeping. Why do I feel you are the reason behind these nightmares, Ginny? She sighed and went to take a shower. Ginny hardly talks to anyone nowadays. She was just attending the classes with Chris and was eating with her sometimes. Other than that she always gave excuses, like she was too busy to hang out with others. It was almost more than a month Ginny was avoiding people like that. Ginny was looking pale all of a sudden. Chris asked her about her heath but Ginny dismissed her. Chris''s nightmares weren''t helping either. She was having them two or three times a week. The visions in her nightmares were feeling clearer. She was seeing everything clear in her dream except the people''s faces. But the dream remained the same. Two men arguing and two ladies trying to stop them. Chris discovered recently that the place where her dream characters were fighting, was none other than the Hogwarts castle. Chris got up from her bed, took a shower and went towards a corridor from where she can see the lake. It was raining outside. Chris was feeling the cold breeze. Raindrops the size of bullets were thundering on the castle windows. The lake was rising every day. Chris took a deep breath thinking about Ginny and her nightmares. Her mind was in mess. She took another few deep breaths and went for breakfast. Chris was now spending her free times with Luna or Hermione. Hermione was helping her to learn new spells and potions. Together they even found some spells which were for 5th and 6th-year students. Hermione was very excited to learn those spells with someone who was equally enthusiastic about it. Though Hermione was mostly about books, Luna was the opposite. She believed more in experiences. People in her year called her weird but the more Chris knew Luna, Chris understood she is full of life. Luna taught her, how to see the world from a different angle. For Chris, her favourite day was, when Luna asked her to stand in the courtyard, closing her eyes, while the raindrops fell on her body and face. That was a beautiful and amusing feeling. They were completely drenched when they entered the castle, but they were lucky enough, as they did not feel sick. Chris loved both girls'' company. Harry was mostly busy with his Quidditch practice but he talked to Chris sometimes. He told her that their team was not hopeless, they all were trying to give their hundred per cent on the match. Wood was trying to inspire them every day. Chris also pulled a prank on the Slytherin Quidditch team with Fred and George Weasley and Peeves. Peeves didn''t want to be part of it, because of Bloody Baron, the Slytherin house ghost. But Fred and George convinced him. The Slytherins suspected Fred and George but didn''t find any proofs. After dinner, Chris was sitting with Ron and Hermione in the common room. The common room was packed with students. Ron was teaching Chris how to play wizard chess. Chris wanted to learn and Ron was very happy to teach. The game was exactly like Muggle chess except that the figures were alive, which made it a lot like directing troops in battle. Ron was very good at that game because the set belonged to his grandfather so Ron knew the chessmen so well he never had trouble getting them to do what he wanted. Ron informed Chris that usually, the chessmen didn''t trust the player immediately. So she needs to have patience. While Chris played with Ron, Hermione was reading a book. Chris noticed that the chessmen weren''t sure at first but slowly they were trusting Chris and following her orders without any hesitation. Suddenly Harry entered the common room drenched to the skin and splattered with mud. Before he can speak Hermione ordered him to take shower and change. Harry obliged. Ron and Chris resumed their game. Ron won but Chris was excited to play again, when Harry came back, changing his clothes. He sat with them. "So I was trying to say before, Nick invited us to his party," Harry said grinning. "Nick? Do you mean Headless Nick? He is throwing a party?" Ron asked with a confused look. "Yes. It''s his deathday party. He invited you, me and Hermione." Harry answered then looked at Chris. "Chris you can also come with us." "Well. I don''t know. He really didn''t invite me. Don''t you think it will be rude?" Chris asked. "No. Of course not. He asked me to bring my friends. And You are my friend." Harry said with a big smile. "Yes, Chris. And I bet there aren''t many living people who can say they have been to a deathday party....it''ll be fascinating. We should go." Hermione said. "But why would anyone want to celebrate the day they died? Sounds dead depressing to me. . . ." Said Ron. "I am with Ron on this one. It really sounds depressing." Chris replied. "Well Nick saved me from Filch and I promised to help him about the Headless Hunt thing. So I have to go." Harry said with a sad tone. "He saved you from Filch?" Hermione asked. "Now what is Headless Hunt?" Chris asked at the same time. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Headless Hunt is some kind of game for headless ghosts. Nick was very upset that he was not selected to play. That''s why he wanted me to join his deathday party and so that I can say a few words about him to a ghost. Maybe then they''ll consider to select him." He said looking at Chris and then turned towards Hermione. "And yes. Filch took me to his office because of the mud, Nick saved me. But do you know I found something interesting at his office? There was a letter..." Before Harry could finish a loud applaud interrupted them. They all looked toward the place where Fred and George were surrounded by many students. Suddenly they saw a salamander whizzed into the air, emitting loud sparks and bangs as it whirled wildly round the room. Percy furiously started scolding Fred and George, at least he tried to. There was a spectacular display of tangerine stars showering from the salamander''s mouth, then its escape into the fire, with accompanying explosions. Percy''s voice was slowly lost in the laughing and clapping sound in the common room. This also laughed, but she just realized how much she was missing Ginny and watching this with her. Soon the Halloween arrived. The deathday party was on the same day as Halloween. Chris really didn''t want to miss her first Halloween feast in Hogwarts and after seeing the decorations it was more difficult. Harry also tried to change the plan but Hermione reminded everyone that a promise is a promise, and they should keep it. So at seven o''clock in the evening, they decided to meet in the common room. Chris was about to leave her room when Ginny called, "Chris?" Chris was very surprised. She stopped and looked at Ginny. "Do you want to go to the feast together?" Ginny asked uncertainly. Chris''s face fell. She was waiting for Ginny to talk to her, but now what should she do. She already promised Harry. She sighed, "Ummm... Ginny, actually... I am not going to the feast. I am going to Nick''s deathday party. Harry invited me." As Chris answered she saw Ginny''s pale face was looking paler. She hurriedly added, "I am so sorry Ginny. I will make it up to you. I..." "No need. Go." Ginny said as she turned her back towards Chris. "Ginny?" Chris was hurt but she thought that she had hurt Ginny more. She called her name again and tried to reach her. But Ginny took a book from her bed and ran out. Chris didn''t understand, what just happened. Her brain was repeating only one thing, Did she hurt her that much? Did she take the right decision? Confused and hurt she went downstairs. Harry was standing in the common room alone. "Ron will be here in a minute." He said and then noticed the look on Chris''s face. "Chris are you ok?" Chris didn''t hear him. She was looking at the floor distracted. "Chris?" Harry touched her shoulder. Startled she looked at him. "Were you saying something?" Chris asked. "What happened?" Harry asked. Chris didn''t know how to explain. "Ginny. It''s Ginny. I think she is upset about something and I made her more upset. I don''t think I am a good friend Harry." Her voice cracked at the last line. She remembered her previous friends from her muggle school and her chest hurt. Harry was looking at her, surprised. She never showed any sign of pain in front of anyone before, not even when her arm was cursed. Harry didn''t understand what should he do. He just gripped her shoulder tightly and said, "That''s not right Chris. You are a great friend... Ron and Hermione fight too, but that doesn''t mean they are not good friends. They are my best friends. You and Ginny will be fine. Don''t worry." "I hope." Chris sighed. "I just want her to be fine. I think..." Hermione came down and Chris stopped talking. She took a few breaths to calm down. Chapter 13: A Party pt. 2 Chris, Harry, Ron, and Hermione walked straight past the doorway to the packed Great Hall, which was glittering invitingly with gold plates and candles, and directed their steps instead toward the dungeons. The passageway leading to Nearly Headless Nick''s party had been lined with candles, too, though the effect was far from cheerful: These were long, thin, jet-black tapers, all burning bright blue, casting a dim, ghostly light even over their own living faces. The temperature dropped with every step they took. As Harry shivered and drew his robes tightly around him. Chris heard what sounded like a thousand fingernails scraping an enormous blackboard. "Is that supposed to be music?" Ron whispered. They turned a corner and saw Nearly Headless Nick standing at a doorway hung with black velvet drapes. "My dear friends," he said mournfully. "Welcome, welcome . . . so pleased you could come. . . ." "Hello, Nick!" Chris said. "Harry invited me here, do you mind...?" "Of course not. Harry Potter''s friends are always welcomed." He said then swept off his plumed hat and bowed them inside. It was an incredible sight. The dungeon was full of hundreds of pearly-white, translucent people, mostly drifting around a crowded dance floor, waltzing to the dreadful, quavering sound of thirty musical saws, played by an orchestra on a raised, black-draped platform. A chandelier overhead blazed midnight-blue with a thousand more black candles. Their breath rose in a mist before them; it was like stepping into a freezer. "Shall we have a look around?" Harry suggested, wanting to warm up his feet. "Careful not to walk through anyone," said Ron nervously, and they set off around the edge of the dance floor. They passed a group of gloomy nuns, a ragged man wearing chains, and the Fat Friar, a cheerful Hufflepuff ghost, who was talking to a knight with an arrow sticking out of his forehead. "Oh, no," said Hermione, stopping abruptly. "Turn back, turn back, I don''t want to talk to Moaning Myrtle ¡ª" "Who?" said Harry as they backtracked quickly. "She haunts one of the toilets in the girls'' bathroom on the first floor," said Hermione. "Really? I saw that the bathroom was out of order." Chris said. "Yes. It''s been out of order all year because she keeps having tantrums and flooding the place. I never went in there anyway if I could avoid it; it''s awful trying to have a pee with her wailing at you." "Yeah, it''ll be really weird." Harry looked at Chris to Hermione, and Hermione went pink, thinking about what she just said. Chris just rolled her eyes. "What?" Chris asked Harry. "Er... nothing," Harry replied and hurried after Ron, who was already walking towards a table. On the other side of the dungeon was a long table, also covered in black velvet. They approached it eagerly but next moment had stopped in their tracks, horrified. The smell was quite disgusting. Large, rotten fish was laid on handsome silver platters; cakes, burned charcoal-black, were heaped on salvers; there was a great maggoty haggis, a slab of cheese covered in furry green mould and, in pride of place, an enormous grey cake in the shape of a tombstone, with tar-like icing forming the words, SIR NICHOLAS DE MIMSY-ORPINGTON DIED 31ST OCTOBER, 1492 Chris watched, amazed, as a portly ghost approached the table, crouched low, and walked through it, his mouth held wide so that it passed through one of the stinking salmon. "Can you taste it if you walk through it?" Harry asked him. "Almost," said the ghost sadly, and he drifted away. "Ok, so, right now, I''m really regretting this," Chris said looking at the food. "I just missed my first Halloween feast. I''m really hungry, you know." "Me too." Ron sighed. "Can we move? I feel sick." They had barely turned around, however, when a little man swooped suddenly from under the table and came to a halt in midair before them. "Hello, Peeves," said Chris. Unlike the ghosts around them, Peeves the Poltergeist was the very reverse of pale and transparent. He was wearing a bright orange party hat, a revolving bow tie, and a broad grin on his wide, wicked face. "Nibbles?" he said sweetly, offering them a bowl of peanuts covered in fungus. "No thanks," said Hermione. "Heard you talking about poor Myrtle," said Peeves, his eyes dancing. "Rude you was about poor Myrtle." He took a deep breath and bellowed, "OI! MYRTLE!" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Oh, no, Peeves, don''t tell her what I said, she''ll be really upset," Hermione whispered frantically. "I didn''t mean it, I don''t mind her ¡ª er, hello, Myrtle." The squat ghost of a girl had glided over. She had the glummest face Chris had ever seen, half-hidden behind lank hair and thick, pearly spectacles. "What?" she said sulkily. "How are you, Myrtle?" said Hermione in a falsely bright voice. "It''s nice to see you out of the toilet." "Hello, Myrtle," Chris said quickly. "I''m Christina Norton. Nice to meet you." Myrtle sniffed. "Miss Granger and Miss Norton, here was just talking about you ¡ª" said Peeves slyly in Myrtle''s ear. Hermione frantically looked at Chris, who smiled at Myrtle. "About the ghosts'' Hogwarts houses. Which house you were in, Myrtle?" Chris asked politely. "Me?" Myrtle looked slightly surprised, then stopped sniffing and said proudly, "Ravenclaw. Why?" "Oh, that''s great," Hermione said. "I didn''t know." "We were just curious," Chris said. "So I guess you must be really smart?" "You''re making fun of me," she said, suddenly silver tears welling rapidly in her small, see-through eyes. "Of course not Myrtle," Chris replied seriously. "It''s my first time meeting you, why would I do that?" "Really?" Myrtle stopped crying but still looked suspicious. "Honestly," Hermione added. "Well, people don''t usually call me smart," Myrtle said. "Right, that call you Fat Myrtle! Ugly Myrtle! Miserable, moaning, moping Myrtle! Pimply Myrtle," Peeves hissed in her ear. Moaning Myrtle burst into anguished sobs and fled from the dungeon. Peeves shot after her, pelting her with mouldy peanuts, yelling, "Pimply! Pimply!" "Oh, dear," said Hermione sadly. Chris sighed. "Poor Myrtle." "Thanks for saving me there Chris. I really wasn''t sure what I was going to say to her." Hermione said. Chris smiled. Nearly Headless Nick now drifted toward them through the crowd. "Enjoying yourselves?" "Oh. Yes." Harry lied. "Nick, can I ask you something?" Chris asked. "Yes. Yes. Ask." Nick answered. "Well. Harry told us about the Headless Hunt thing. Is that very important to you ?" "Yes. You see, it''s a very prestigious thing. I want to participate in the Hunt activities. However, according to Sir Patrick Delaney-Podmore, I don''t fulfil the requirement for huntsmen because of half an inch of skin in my neck." Nick said furiously. "Oh!" Hermione gave a confused it''s-a-good-thing-or-a-bad-thing look. Nick sighed. "That is my I want Mr Potter to mention in front of Sir Patrick how very frightening and impressive he finds me." He said. "Umm. Nick, I think, you are pretty impressive. I don''t think, there is any need to prove that. You are a very good-hearted person... er... I mean ghost." Chris said and Nick smiled broadly. Suddenly the orchestra stopped playing and everyone else in the dungeon was looking around in excitement, as a hunting horn sounded. "Oh, here we go," said Nearly Headless Nick bitterly. Chris, Harry, Ron and Hermione also looked around. Through the dungeon, wall burst a dozen ghost horses, each ridden by a headless horseman. The assembly clapped wildly; Harry started to clap, too, but Chris nudged him and pointed at Nick''s expression which was not so good. Harry abruptly stopped clapping. Chapter 14: Mrs. Norris The horses galloped into the middle of the dance floor and halted, rearing and plunging. At the front of the pack was a large ghost who held his bearded head under his arm, from which position he was blowing the horn. The ghost leapt down, lifted his head high in the air so he could see over the crowd (everyone laughed), and strode over to Nearly Headless Nick, squashing his head back onto his neck. "Nick!" he roared. "How are you? Head still hanging in there?" He gave a hearty guffaw and clapped Nearly Headless Nick on the shoulder. "Welcome, Patrick," said Nick stiffly. "Live ''uns!" said Sir Patrick, spotting Chris, Harry, Ron, and Hermione and giving a huge, fake jump of astonishment, so that his head fell off again (the crowd howled with laughter). "Why do I feel he is kind of Lockhart part 2?" Chris whispered to Harry and Ron. Ron and Harry chuckled. "Very amusing," said Nearly Headless Nick darkly. "Don''t mind Nick!" shouted Sir Patrick''s head from the floor. "Still upset we won''t let him join the Hunt! But I mean to say .... look at the fellow ...." "I think," said Harry hurriedly, at a meaningful look from Nick, "Nick''s very ¡ª frightening and ¡ª er ¡ª" "Ha!" yelled Sir Patrick''s head. "Bet he asked you to say that!" "I''m sorry to interrupt, but Nick is a very respected ghost in Hogwarts," Chris said confidently. Sir Patrick looked at Chris curiously. Chris continued looking at Sir Patrick, "I think, Nick is an amusing and impressive ghost. But the best quality of him is that he''s not arrogant at all. I guess you need a very big-heart for that." "I agree." Said Fat Friar, the Hufflepuff ghost. "I respect Sir Nick very much." Some other ghosts murmured with the agreement. Sir Patrick''s face twitched. Nick smiled and slightly nodded at Chris''s direction. Chris smiled back. "I think our work here is done. Let''s leave. I am starving." She said to Harry, Ron and Hermione. They nodded and left the dungeon. "Pudding might not be finished yet," said Ron hopefully, leading the way toward the steps to the entrance hall. Suddenly Harry stumbled to a halt, clutching at the stone wall, looking around, squinting up and down the dimly lit passageway. "Harry, what''re you .....?" Ron asked. "It''s that voice again ..... shut up a minute..." Harry lean towards the wall. "Listen!" Ron and Hermione froze, watching him. Chris raised an eyebrow and tried to listen if there was any voice but there was nothing. She watched Harry''s expression and saw it was a mixture of fear and excitement as he stared at the dark ceiling. "Harry, is that voice coming from up there?" Chris asked. "No. It''s going up. This way," he shouted, and he began to run, up the stairs, into the entrance hall. Chris, Hermione and Ron followed him. It was no good hoping to hear anything near the Entrance Hall, the babble of talk from the Halloween feast was echoing out of the Great Hall. Harry sprinted up the marble staircase to the first floor. "Harry, what''re we..." Hermione tried to stop him. "SHH!" Harry wasn''t in the mood of listening. "It''s going to kill someone!" he shouted. Chris froze for a moment. ''Are we following a killer?'' Chris understood she needs to stop that craziness before things go out of hand. Harry ran up the next flight of steps three at a time. Chris skipped the stairs fast and came in front of Harry. Harry almost collided with her. "Chris... what are you..." said Harry. "Harry, everyone is at the feast. Only we are here and only YOU can hear that voice. Have you thought it can be a trap? Maybe the voice is trying to get you alone and Kill YOU." Chris said angrily. Harry looked at her, dumbstruck, realising her words could be true. He looked back at Hermione and Ron who were sweating and breathing heavily behind him. "No one of you heard the voice?" Harry asked them. Both Ron and Hermione shook their heads. "I think Chris is right." Added Hermione. "But... but... if it kills someone?" Harry tried to protest looking at Chris. "Do you think you can stop it?" Chris said raising her eyebrows. "And if something goes wrong, are you ready to sacrifice your friends'' life to that killer." Harry looked at Ron''s and Hermione''s bewildered faces and Chris''s face. "I... I.... don''t... No..." Harry hung his head. Suddenly a rumble, as though of distant thunder, told them that the feast had just ended. They heard the sound of hundreds of feet climbing the stairs and the loud, happy talk of well-fed people. Chris touched Harry''s shoulder. "It''s ok. Sometimes you need to let things go for good." Chris said as Harry looked at her. Harry sighed. They started to make their way towards their dormitory when they heard a shrieking sound from the corridor where they were heading before. The four of them looked at each other, all looking tensed. They ran towards the sound went into the last passage. Everyone was crowded over something in the middle. They made their way to the front, something was shining on the wall ahead. Then they saw foot-high words had been daubed on the wall between two windows, shimmering in the light cast by the flaming torches. THE CHAMBER OF SECRETS HAS BEEN OPENED. ENEMIES OF THE HEIR, BEWARE. "What''s that thing .... hanging underneath?" said Ron, a slight quiver in his voice. As they edged nearer, Harry almost slipped. There was a large puddle of water on the floor. Chris grabbed him and prevent him from falling, and they inched toward the message, eyes fixed on a dark shadow beneath it. All four of them realized what it was at once, and leapt backwards with a splash. Mrs Norris, the caretaker''s cat, was hanging by her tail from the torch bracket. She was stiff as a board, her eyes wide and staring. "Oh, God!" Moaned Hermione. "I hope she is not dead," Chris said looking at the cat closely. Everyone else was terrified. Suddenly they heard a loud voice. "Enemies of the Heir, beware! You will be next, Mudbloods!" It was Draco Malfoy. He had pushed to the front of the crowd, his cold eyes alive, his usually bloodless face flushed, as he grinned at the sight of the hanging, immobile cat and then he looked at Chris. Chris glared at him. "What''s going on here? What''s going on?" Argus Filch came shouldering his way through the crowd. Then he saw Mrs Norris and fell back, clutching his face in horror. "How do you know that Malfoy. Did You? Did you did this to Mrs Norris?" Chris said loudly. Malfoy''s smile vanished from his face. Everyone looked at him. "My cat! My cat!" Filch eyes fell on Harry. "You!" he screeched. "You! You have murdered my cat! You have killed her! I''ll kill you! I''ll ..." "Argus!" Dumbledore had arrived on the scene, followed by a number of other teachers. In seconds, he had swept past Harry, Ron, Hermione and Chris, and detached Mrs Norris from the torch bracket. "Come with me, Argus," he said to Filch. "You, too, Mr Potter, Mr Weasley, Miss Granger and Miss Norton." Lockhart stepped forward eagerly. "My office is nearest, Headmaster.... just upstairs ... please feel free..." "Thank you, Gilderoy," said Dumbledore. The silent crowd parted to let them pass. Lockhart, looking excited and important, hurried after Dumbledore, so did Professors McGonagall and Snape. As they entered Lockhart''s darkened office there was a flurry of movement across the walls. Chris saw several of the Lockharts in the pictures dodging out of sight, their hair in rollers. The real Lockhart lit the candles on his desk and stood back. Dumbledore laid Mrs Norris on the polished surface and began to examine her. Harry was looking lost. We went there after so many people still Harry is the suspect. He is really lucky. Chris looked at Hermione who was looking very tensed. The tip of Dumbledore''s long, crooked nose was barely an inch from Mrs Norris''s fur. He was looking at her closely through his half-moon spectacles, his long fingers gently prodding and poking. Professor McGonagall was bent almost as close, her eyes narrowed. Snape loomed behind them, half in shadow, wearing a most peculiar expression: It was as though he was trying hard not to smile. And Lockhart was hovering around all of them, making suggestions. "It was definitely a curse that killed her ..... probably the Transmogrifian Torture ..... I''ve seen it used many times, so unlucky I wasn''t there, I know the very countercurse that would have saved her. . . ." Lockhart''s comments were punctuated by Filch''s dry, racking sobs. He was slumped in a chair by the desk, unable to look at Mrs Norris, his face in his hands. Chris felt bad. "Is she really a dead professor? I mean she can be just stunned too. Couldn''t she?" Hearing Chris, Filch looked at her with hope in his eyes. He looked back to Mrs Norris. "No no, Miss. Norton. I''m sorry but she is dead." Lockhart said with a sad smile. Like he was laughing on Chris''s naive thoughts. But this made Chris angry. She turned her face towards Dumbledore who was now muttering strange words under his breath and tapping Mrs Norris with his wand, but nothing happened: She continued to look as though she had been recently stuffed. Lockhart continued to brag his stories. At last, Dumbledore straightened up. "She''s not dead, Argus," he said softly. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Lockhart stopped abruptly in the middle of counting the number of murders he had prevented. "Not dead?" choked Filch, looking through his fingers at Mrs Norris. "But why''s she all ..... all stiff and frozen?" "She has been Petrified," said Dumbledore. "Ah! I thought so!" said Lockhart. Chris felt disgusted. Chapter 15: Squib "But how, I cannot say ....." Dumbledore said. "Ask him!" shrieked Filch, turning his blotched and tearstained face to Harry. "No second year could have done this," said Dumbledore firmly. "It would take Dark Magic of the most advanced ..." "He did it, he did it!" Filch spat, his pouchy face purpling. "You saw what he wrote on the wall! He found ¡ª in my office he knows I''m a... I''m a ..." Filch''s face worked horribly. "He knows I''m a Squib!" he finished. "I never touched Mrs Norris!" Harry said loudly, uncomfortably aware of everyone looking at him, including all the Lockharts on the walls. "And I don''t even know what a Squib is." "Rubbish!" snarled Filch. "He saw my Kwikspell letter!" "If I might speak, Headmaster," said Snape from the shadows, "Potter and his friends may have simply been in the wrong place at the wrong time," he said, a slight sneer curling his mouth as though he doubted it. "But we do have a set of suspicious circumstances here. Why wasn''t he at the Halloween feast?" "Umm... Professor, actually Nick, the Gryffindor tower ghost, invited us to his deathday party. We were there." Chris said answered quickly. "But why not join the feast afterwards?" said Snape looking at Chris, his black eyes glittering in the candlelight. "Because..... Because.." Harry stammered. "Because the feast ended Professor. We wanted to visit the Great Hall but before we could, we realized the feast ended." Chris said confidently looking at Snape. But Snape''s nasty smile widened as he noticed Harry''s nervous face. "I suggest, Headmaster, that Potter and his friends are not being entirely truthful," he said. "It might be a good idea if he were deprived of certain privileges until he is ready to tell us the whole story. I personally feel he should be taken off the Gryffindor Quidditch team until he is ready, to be honest." "Really, Severus," said Professor McGonagall sharply, "I see no reason to stop the boy playing Quidditch. This cat wasn''t hit over the head with a broomstick. There is no evidence at all that Potter has done anything wrong." Professor Dumbledore looked at Harry and Chris for a few seconds. Chris didn''t change her confident and calm expression. Dumbledore nodded. "Innocent until proven guilty, Severus," he said firmly. Snape looked furious. So did Filch. "My cat has been Petrified!" Filch shrieked, his eyes popping. "I want to see some punishment!" "We will be able to cure her, Argus," said Dumbledore patiently. "Professor Sprout recently managed to procure some Mandrakes. As soon as they have reached their full size, I will have a potion made that will revive Mrs Norris." "I''ll make it," Lockhart butted in. "I must have done it a hundred times. I could whip up a Mandrake Restorative Draught in my sleep... " "Excuse me," said Snape icily. "But I believe I am the Potions master at this school." There was a very awkward pause. "You may go," Dumbledore said to Chris, Harry, Ron, and Hermione. They went, as quickly as they could. When they were a floor up from Lockhart''s office, Harry turned into an empty classroom, Chris, Ron and Hermione followed him and closed the door quietly behind them. "What are we doing here?" Chris said to Harry. "Harry, you don''t think that you would have saved Mrs Norris if I hadn''t stopped you, do you?" "Are you crazy? If you hadn''t stopped him, then we would be the first ones there. The entire school would have seen us with that cat. Though Filch still suspects Harry they don''t have any proof." Ron answered. "Yeah. You saved us there." Hermione added. "Yes. If you hadn''t stopped me then maybe I would be returning home by now. Thanks, Chris." Said, Harry. "But... Why didn''t you told them about the voice?" "I thought it was going to be sound very far-fetched. Especially when we don''t have any proof and after hearing Professor Snape, I didn''t want to say something, which could be used against us." Chris answered. Harry nodded. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Hearing voices no one else can hear isn''t a good sign, even in the Wizarding world, Harry," Ron said. Something in Ron''s voice made Harry ask, "You all believe me?" "Of Course we do," said Ron quickly. "But... you must admit it''s weird...." "I know it''s weird," said Harry. "The whole thing is weird. What was that writing on the wall about? The Chamber Has Been Opened. . . . What''s that supposed to mean?" "You know, it rings a sort of bell," said Ron slowly. "I think someone told me a story about a secret chamber at Hogwarts once ..... might have been Bill. . ." "And what about the second part? ... Enemies of the Heir... Who''s the heir? And why only the muggle-borns are his enemy? Well according to Malfoy." Chris said. "I am sure he knows something about it more than we do," Hermione said suspiciously. "And what on earth''s a Squib?" said Harry. To everyone''s surprise, Ron stifled a snigger. "Well... it''s not funny really .... but as it''s Filch," he said. "A Squib is someone who was born into a Wizarding family but hasn''t got any magic powers. Kind of the opposite of Muggle-born wizards, but Squibs are quite unusual. If Filch''s trying to learn magic from a Kwikspell course, I reckon he must be a Squib. It would explain a lot. Like why he hates students so much." Ron gave a satisfied smile. "He''s bitter." "That''s really not nice of you Ron. Anyone could be bitter if they see so many people doing magic around them for years but couldn''t do it by themselves. It''s sad." Chris said and Ron shrugged. A clock chimed somewhere. "Midnight," said Harry. "We''d better get to bed before Snape comes along and tries to frame us for something else." After a long adventure, Chris finally fell into her bed. But as soon as she drifted to sleep her nightmares arrived. Chapter 16: The Chamber of Secrets Chris felt like she was standing in sone kind of room. She saw everything clearly, heard everything clearly and felt everything clearly. A man in red and golden robes entered the room. She found the man very familiar. "What was all that about?" He asked looking at Chris. Chris didn''t understand why the person is talking to her but then a voice came from behind her. "I did what is right." Chris turned around and saw another man in green and silver robes standing there. He also looked familiar. "No. You did what you thought is right Salazar." The man in red and golden robes replied. Only now Chris understood why they looked so familiar. She had seen portraits of the four founders of Hogwarts and right now she was standing before them. The man in green and silver robes was Salazar Slytherin and the man in red and golden robes was Godric Gryffindor. She gasped. Salazar Slytherin came towards Godric Gryffindor. "I think and I know I did the right thing Godric." "No. You didn''t Salazar." Godric Gryffindor said raising his voice. "Not accepting all muggle-borns students in Hogwarts is not the right thing." "It is Godric. When will you understand, that the muggles always will be our enemies? They never understood the creation of this magical world and they never will." "They will. If their own children will be part of this world then they will understand. When will you let go of the past, Salazar." "Never. The past is a part of me. I can not let it go. Leave me Godric, did you forget what they did to Helga or Rowena or You?" "I didn''t forget anything Salazar. Neither do Rowena or Helga. But they made peace with this. They want to teach the muggle-borns. They want to share their gifts with the other gifted children." "I am still saying you will regret this Godric. You all will." Salazar Slytherin said and left. Chris looked around carefully, she felt like if she made any noise Godric Gryffindor will notice her. Then she saw a beautiful, proud-looking lady in blue and silver robes, wearing jewellery made with sapphires stood on the doorway. "It''s an illusion that people can change others. People only change when they want to." She said. "Rowena!" Godric Gryffindor said without looking at her. "No matter how much you want or try, you have to understand Godric that you can not change Salazar." Rowena Ravenclaw said with a calm and wise tone. Godric Gryffindor sighed. "He never told me why he hated muggles that much. I know we all have faced many problems in the past because of the muggles but I never knew what happened to him." "Neither do I. Only Helga knows what happened. She met Salazar first." Rowena Ravenclaw replied. Suddenly Chris started to feel dizzy like the room was spinning then she found herself at the entrance of the castle where she saw Salazar Slytherin was leaving and a lady in yellow robes called him. He stopped. "Is this your final decision Salazar?" She asked. "Yes, Helga. I know you three are capable of taking care of this school." He answered. "We are but what about your house?" Helga Hufflepuff asked. "Rowena will teach them. Godric is an also good teacher." He stopped, then said, "and I believe you will take care of them like your own students." And he left. Helga Hufflepuff watched him leave. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Chris woke up from her dream. Her head was spinning. What was all that about? Chris saw it''s late morning and she was only one sleeping in her room. She was thinking she should tell anyone about her weird dream or not, as she made her way down to the common room and found Ginny surrounded by her brothers. Ginny was sitting on an armchair crying while her brothers Percy, Fred, George and Ron were trying to stop her. Chris came close and heard Ron saying, "But you haven''t really got to know Mrs. Norris. Honestly, we''re much better off without her." Ginny''s lip trembled. "Stuff like this doesn''t often happen at Hogwarts," Ron assured her. "They''ll catch the maniac who did it and have him out of here in no time. I just hope he''s got time to Petrify Filch before he is expelled. I''m only joking ..." Ron added. "Still not nice Ron," Chris said coming closer. Ron looked up at her. "Ask her. She was with us. We are not going to get expelled or anything." He said to Ginny. As soon as Ginny saw her, she tried to stop crying and was trying not to look vulnerable in front of her. "You ok, Ginny?" Chris asked as she kneeled in front of Ginny. "I''m... I''m... fine.." Ginny answered. "It''s fine Ginny. I also feel bad for Mrs Norris. No one deserves that." Chris said with a sad look. "No need... to worry... about me or Mrs Norris, Chris. We both... will be...fine...." Ginny said while straightening herself. "What?" Chris looked surprised. "You heard me," Ginny said and went upstairs. "I never saw Ginny as that" Fred said. "Neither do I," George replied. "Did anything happened between you two?" Ron asked seeing Chris''s shocked face. "I don''t... know.." She took a deep breath. "I mean we had a little argument last night. But I never thought even after this dangerous situation, she will talk to me like that." "True. It''s like she is not herself nowadays." Percy said. Chris felt a hand on her shoulder. It was George. "Hey. Don''t worry she is just upset over many things right now. It will be fine." He said with a smile. Chris sighed. "I hope so." The Weasleys went for their own work and Chris sat alone on an armchair. Hermione came to her. "Chris I''m going to the library. You want to come?" "Why?" Chris asked. "Ummm... Look I forgot the legend of that secret chamber. It''s in the Hogwarts: A History. I didn''t bring mine from home. So I wanted to check in the library." "No need. I have that book in my room." Chris answered. "Then bring it. We have to read." Hermione said urgently. "Ok." The same evening, as Harry returned from his Quidditch practice all four of them gathered in the far corner of the common room. Chris opened the book and started reading. THE LEGEND OF CHAMBER OF SECRETS For many years, the founders: Godric Gryffindor, Rowena Ravenclaw, Helga Hufflepuff and Salazar Slytherin, worked in harmony together, seeking out youngsters who showed signs of magic and bringing them to the castle to be educated. But then disagreements sprang up between them. A rift began to grow between Slytherin and the others. Slytherin wished to be more selective about the students admitted to Hogwarts. He believed that magical learning should be kept within all-magic families. He disliked taking students of Muggle parentage, believing them to be untrustworthy. After a while, there was a serious argument on the subject between Slytherin and Gryffindor, and Slytherin left the school. But before he left, Slytherin had built a hidden chamber in the castle, of which the other founders knew nothing. Slytherin had sealed the Chamber of Secrets so that none would be able to open it until his own true heir arrived at the school. The heir alone would be able to unseal the Chamber of Secrets, unleash the horror or the monster, within, which the Heir of Slytherin alone can control, and use it to purge the school of all who unworthy to study magic. Chris finished and there was a silence a few seconds. Chris was thinking about her dream. Which was very similar to this story. She saw Godric Gryffindor and Salazar Slytherin arguing then Salazar Slytherin leaving the school. "I always knew Salazar Slytherin was a twisted old loony," Ron broke the silence. "But I never knew he started all this pure-blood stuff. I wouldn''t batin his house if you paid me. Honestly, if the Sorting Hat had tried to put me in Slytherin, I''d got the train straight back home..." "Don''t judge a book by its cover; Ron," Chris said. "Meaning?" Ron asked. "Meaning we never met Salazar Slytherin or didn''t hear anything about him other than this story. Did we? We know as much as the rumours told us. Then how do we know he was bad?" Chris explained. "But what about the book. It''s written in it. The book can''t be wrong." Hermione protested. "Books can be wrong sometimes Hermione. But I don''t think this book is wrong. The writer wrote this very cleverly and I believe he also didn''t believe that Salazar Slytherin was bad." "How?" Hermione asked. "Read between the lines, Hermione. The Legend didn''t say that the monster within the chamber will be out to kill muggle-borns but to kill those who are untrustworthy to study magic." Chris pointed out the lines. "But according to Slytherin Muggle-borns are untrustworthy. See here." Hermione still didn''t want to believe. "But where is written that the monster will kill those who are untrustworthy according to Slytherin?" Chris asked. "It''s Slytherin''s monster, Chris. Of course, it will work according to him." "No Hermione. Because he himself never freed the monster. He said his heir will. So maybe like us his heir also thought that he wanted to kill the Muggle-borns, however, he meant something else." As Chris said this, Hermione didn''t say anything. Though she wasn''t fully convinced, she was considering Chris''s words. Ron looked dumb folded and Harry almost clapped. "You are a genius, Chris," Harry said grinning. Chris smiled. "So now what?" Hermione asked getting back to the topic. "Now we have to find Who is the Heir of Slytherin?" Chris said. Chapter 17: Potions Class Two days later, Colin came to Chris. "Hiya Chris." He said and sat beside her. "Yes, Colin?" Chris said. "Do you mind if I ask you something?" "No. Go ahead." "Where were you and Ginny at the Halloween feast? I and Luna waited for you but you didn''t come." Colin said. "Yes I was at Nick''s deathday party and Ginny was... Wait... Ginny wasn''t at the feast?" "Nooo..." Colin said slowly, looking like he said something he shouldn''t have. "Well, I will be on my way. It''s just I need your little help." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Speak," Chris said while thinking about Ginny. "Chris. I have a picture of that wall." He whispered. "You What?" Chris almost shouted. "Shhhh... No one should know. I took it secretly. I know I can trust you. Will you keep it? I don''t want to keep it with me. The boys in my room will be furious if they see it." He whispered urgently. "Fine. Give it." Chris said and Colin handed her a small moving picture. In the picture, the fire in torch was quivering and on the wall, the words were shining... THE CHAMBER OF SECRETS HAS BEEN OPENED. ENEMIES OF THE HEIR, BEWARE. For a few days, the school could talk of little else but the attack on Mrs Norris. Filch kept it fresh in everyone''s minds by pacing the spot where she had been attacked, as though he thought the attacker might come back. Harry had seen him scrubbing the message on the wall with Mrs Skower''s All-Purpose Magical Mess Remover, but to no effect; the words still gleamed as brightly as ever on the stone. When Filch wasn''t guarding the scene of the crime, he was skulking red-eyed through the corridors, lunging out at unsuspecting students and trying to put them in detention for things like "breathing loudly" and "looking happy." Meanwhile, Hermione and Chris had searched the library about that monster in the chamber. They agreed on the fact that if Professor Dumbledore is unable to fix Mrs Norris then the attacker was definitely not a human. They found many magical beasts who have the ability to petrify. Other than that Colin told Chris that there were rumours that, people were suspecting Harry as the heir of Slytherin, and on the other hand, Ron and Harry were sure that the heir of Slytherin was none other than Draco Malfoy. Hermione has her doubts on it but Chris was sure it was not him. She explained that a big-mouthed person like Malfoy will never be able to keep a secret like that. So maybe he knows something more about the chamber but he was definitely not the heir. In the beginning, Chris was admiring Hermione''s knowledge about books but soon she realized that that girl was obsessed with books. She could read books for 24 hours. Chris''s head was spinning because of reading so many books in a few days. At last, she gave up and leave it to Hermione and ask her if she found any other clue then she will join her. Hermione wasn''t pleased by this but Chris gave the excuse of her long classes and piled homework. So Hermione agreed. Luckily Chris hadn''t had any nightmare recently. Ginny was now completely ignoring her. She had stopped talking to Chris. Chris also didn''t want to interfere anymore. She was mostly hanging around with Luna and Colin or Hermione, Harry and Ron. Chris and Colin walked to the potions class, one afternoon, which they had with the Slytherins. Professor Snape asks them to partner up for practice. Ginny obviously went as far as possible from Chris. Colin tried to partner up with Chris but Professor Snape stopped him and asked Chris to partner up with some Mr Fawley. Chris went and stood next to him. "Hi," Chris said as politely as possible. "Hmm. Crush the ingredients. We are here for work not for small talks." He said without looking at her. "Hmph. Fine." She started to crush the ingredients. "You''re doing it the wrong way." He said looking at her work. "But Professor Snape showed it like this." "No, he didn''t. Look," he said as he took the crushing bowl from Chris. During the potion making no matter how much Chris tried Jason said she was doing wrong. At last, she felt irritated. "If you know everything then you do it. Stop ordering me like that." She snapped at him. "Fine." Said Jason. As he started working, Chris just watched in amazement, that Jason had done most of the work in a few minutes. After a few more steps, Jason informed Professor Snape that they are missing one ingredient and Professor Snape took him to collect that thing. As they left Chris saw there was nothing left to do for her. So she sighed and looked around. Everyone else was working, Ginny was working with a Gryffindor boy, while Colin worked with a dangerous-looking Slytherin boy. Colin was looking very nervous. Chris looked back at her table and saw a notebook. It was under Jason''s bag. She lifted the bag and saw the recipe of the same potion they were working on. So this is how he knows every step before me. She thought and turned some pages. The notebook had lot''s of recipes of different kind of potions and everything was hand-written. Suddenly a potion attracted her attention. It''s a light truth serum and also at the end of the recipe, there was a signature of Professor Snape. That means Professor Snape know about this. Excitedly Chris read how to make it and what happens if someone consumes it. She wrote the recipe in her notebook and before Jason came back she placed his bag and the notebook the way it was before. At the end of the class, Snape checked everyone''s potions and as Chris expected Chris and Jason''s potion was better than everyone. Snape gave 5 marks to Slytherin and 3 marks to Gryffindor. Of course, he saw who did most of the work. Chapter 18: The First Match One evening Chris sat with Harry, Ron and Hermione in Gryffindor common room. When they told her what they had found. "Spiders? Really?" "Yeah. The spiders were scuttling, apparently fighting to get through a small crack. A long, silvery thread was dangling like a rope, as though they had all climbed it in their hurry to get outside." Hermione explained. "Can''t you talk about something else? Like maybe where the water came from?" Ron said fiercely. "It''s ok Ron. Everyone fears something. Relax." She said then turned towards Hermione. "So Myrtle said anything?" "No, she said she didn''t see anything. But I think as usual she flooded the place and that explains the water under Mrs Norris." Said Hermione. "That makes sense but we are still stuck. Who can be the heir?" Chris said, thinking. "About that, Chris, we think we should at least check on Malfoy. You have to admit he is a very obvious suspect." Hermione said. Ron and Harry nodded in agreement. "And that''s why I think it''s not him." Said Chris and sighed. "But if you three think so, then it doesn''t hurt to be sure." "Exactly. But how?" Harry asked. "There might be away," said Hermione slowly, dropping her voice still further with a quick glance across the room at Percy. "Of course, it would be difficult. And dangerous, very dangerous. We''d be breaking about fifty school rules, I expect ...." "If in a month or so, you feel like explaining, you will let us know, won''t you?" said Ron irritably. "All right," said Hermione coldly. "What we''d need to do is to get inside the Slytherin common room and ask Malfoy a few questions without him realizing it''s us. All we''d need would be some Polyjuice Potion." "What''s that?" said Ron and Harry together. "Wait. Wait. No need to use Polyjuice Potion." Chris stopped Hermione. "Then how?" Hermione asked. "If we need truth, why not use the truth serum," Chris smirked. "What? But truth serum is controlled by the Ministry. We can''t just..." Hermione said getting irritated. "It''s not the potion controlled by Ministry. I found a recipe with less complicated preparation and less complicated effects." Chris said. "Are you sure it will work?" Hermione asked sceptically. "No. That''s why we will first test it on Harry and Ron." Chris grinned. "What?" Harry and Ron said together. "Before using us for the experiment, will you two tell us what are you talking about?" Harry asked getting impatient. "Yeah. What is Polyjuice Potion and what is less complicated truth serum?" Ron added. "Polyjuice Potion transforms you into somebody else. And truth serum is something that forces you to spill all your secrets. But the recipe I have will only make the speaker answer in yes or no and the effect will wear off in 10-15 minutes." Chris explained. "And first you will try that on them?" Hermione asked. "Yeah. I want to see how it works. It will be easy to make a trap for Malfoy after that. And don''t worry Professor Snape passed the recipe that means it''s safe." Chris said and Harry and Ron gasped. "Oh. It will be fine then. We will make sure." Hermione said but Harry and Ron still looked unsure. "You want to know about Malfoy or not?" Chris asked. They nodded. "Then it settled we are going to make that serum," Hermione said looking happier. Chris smiled. Saturday Morning, Chris was going to see her first Quidditch match. She got up early, dressed, and went down to breakfast with Colin. Colin was excited to take loads of pictures. Luna joined them at breakfast. They talked a little about Quidditch. Finally, when they saw it''s time for the match, three of them went towards the field. They met Ron and Hermione there. It was a muggy sort of day with a hint of thunder in the air. All five of them hurriedly went to wish Harry good luck as he went to the locker rooms. After some time the Gryffindor Quidditch team entered the field and a roar of noise greeted them; mainly cheers, because Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff were anxious to see Slytherin beaten, but the Slytherins in the crowd made their boos and hisses heard, too. Madam Hooch, the Quidditch teacher, asked Flint and Wood to shake hands, which they did, giving each other threatening stares. "On my whistle," said Madam Hooch. "Three . . . two . . . one . . ." With a roar from the crowd to speed them upward, the fourteen players rose toward the leaden sky. Harry flew higher than any of them, squinting around for the Snitch. But suddenly a heavy black Bludger came pelting toward harry; he avoided it so narrowly and it passed ruffling his hair. George went streaking past him with his club in his hand, ready to knock the Bludger back toward a Slytherin. Chris saw George give the Bludger a powerful whack in the direction of a Slytherin team member, but the Bludger changed direction in midair and shot straight for Harry again. Harry dropped quickly to avoid it, and George managed to hit it hard toward Malfoy. Once again, the Bludger swerved like a boomerang and shot at Harry''s head. Harry put on a burst of speed and zoomed toward the other end of the pitch taking the Bludger behind him. "It Isn''t normal? Is it?" Chris asked Hermione. "No. Something is wrong. Bludgers never concentrated on one player like this. It was their job to try and unseat as many people as possible." Hermione replied looking equally worried. Fred Weasley was waiting for the Bludger at the other end. Harry ducked as Fred swung at the Bludger with all his might; the Bludger was knocked off course. But as though it was magnetically attracted to Harry, the Bludger pelted after him once more and Harry was forced to fly off at full speed. It had started to rain. Chris was looking at Harry and didn''t realize what is going on other than that. Finally, she looked around when she heard Lee Jordan, who was commentating, say, "Slytherin lead, sixty points to twenty.." "Oh no," Hermione whispered. "I''m sure the Slytherins had done something to that Bludger," Ron said fuming. Colin was clicking pictures non-stop. Luna was watching the match Dreamily. Madam Hooch''s whistle rang out and Harry, Fred, and George dived for the ground, still trying to avoid the mad Bludger. The Gryffindor team huddled together, while Slytherins in the crowd jeered. "I hope they inform Madam Hooch about the Bludger. Or it will kill Harry today." Hermione said. The rain was falling more heavily now. After few minutes on Madam Hooch''s whistle, Harry kicked hard into the air and heard the telltale whoosh of the Bludger behind him. Higher and higher Harry climbed; he looped and swooped, spiralled, zigzagged, and rolled. "They didn''t say anything?" Chris asked surprised. "But why?" Hermione was surprised too. "Does he want to go to the hospital wing from here?" Chris said as she saw Harry avoiding another fierce drive from the Bludger. Slytherins started to laugh as the Bludger missed him again; he turned right over and sped in the opposite direction. Chris sighed and looked around when she saw it... The most awaited Golden Snitch. It was hovering inches above Malfoy''s left ear ... and Malfoy, busy laughing at Harry, hadn''t seen it. "Look, the Snitch," Chris shouted and everyone turned around her. "There." She pointed at Malfoy. "Really? He didn''t realize it is flying around him. Idiot." Ron said laughing. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Chris looked at Harry to see if he had seen it. Harry was doing a stupid kind of twirl in midair to dodge the Bludger, and he fled, the Bludger trailing a few feet behind him and then, he turned around to look at Malfoy and stopped. Chris understood he saw the Snitch but in the next second, the Bludger had hit him at last, smashed into his elbow. "Owww... It must be broken." Said Ron. "It will hurt," Luna said. Chris didn''t say anything and watched as Harry dives towards Malfoy with his broken arm. With a splattering thud, he hit the mud and rolled off his broom. His one arm was hanging at a very strange angle and another hand was holding the snitch. As soon as Madam Hooch whistle sounded Chris, Hermione and Ron ran towards Harry. Colin, Luna and many others following behind. But before them, Lockhart reached there. Harry was unconscious. Lockhart took out his wand, "He will be fine in a minute." The crowd gathered around them. Colin was about to click his camera when Chris hold the camera and Colin stopped. Harry opened his eyes and saw Lockhart. "Oh, no, not you," he moaned. "Doesn''t know what he''s saying," said Lockhart loudly to anxious Crowd. "Not to worry, Harry. I''m about to fix your arm." "No!" said Harry. "I''ll keep it like this, thanks..." He tried to get up. "Er... Professor, we will take Harry to the Hospital Wing." Chris said, trying to save Harry. "Don''t worry Miss. Norton. It''s a simple charm I''ve used countless times ..." Said Lockhart soothingly. "Why can''t I just go to the hospital wing?" said Harry through clenched teeth. "He should really, Professor," said a muddy Wood, who couldn''t help grinning even though his Seeker was injured. "Great capture, Harry, really spectacular, your best yet, I''d say ..." "Stand back," said Lockhart, who was rolling up his jade-green sleeves. "No .... don''t," said Harry weakly. "Please Professor, Madam Pomfrey will be furious if you do her job," Chris said. Professor Lockhart looked up at her and missed Harry''s injured hand. The spell hit on Harry''s other hand which was perfectly alright. Everyone watched shocked as Harry''s other hand looked like a thick, flesh-coloured rubber glove. Harry''s arm was boneless. ''Kill me'' Chris shouted in her brain. "Ah," said Lockhart. "If only you hadn''t distracted me, Miss. Norton. Though I guess you are right. I don''t want to meddle in her job." Chapter 19: Attack Madam Pomfrey wasn''t at all pleased. "You should have come straight to me!" she raged, holding up the sad, limp remainder of what, half an hour before, had been a working arm. "I can mend bones in a second ... So your one arm will be fine in a minute... but growing the bones back ..." "You will be able to, won''t you?" said Harry desperately. "I''ll be able to, certainly, but it will be painful," said Madam Pomfrey grimly, throwing Harry a pair of pajamas. "You''ll have to stay the night..." After helping Harry into the Hospital Wing Luna and Colin left. Honestly, Harry didn''t want Colin to be there. He was furious Colin will take pictures of his broken arm and boneless arm. Hermione and Chris waited outside the curtain drawn around Harry''s bed while Ron helped him into his pajamas. "How can you stick up for Lockhart now, Hermione, eh?" Ron called through the curtain. "If Harry had wanted deboning he would have asked." "Anyone can make a mistake," said Hermione giving a side glance to Chris. "And don''t forgot he was distracted by Chris. I think if she hadn''t interfered then..." "Sorry." Chris muttered. "I didn''t mean to. I was just..." Chris and Hermione came around the curtain. "It''s ok Chris. I know you were just trying to save me. And trust me it doesn''t hurt anymore." Harry said trying to sit up on the bed. "It just doesn''t do anything else either." As he swung himself onto the bed, his arm flapped pointlessly. Chris bit her lips. Madam Pomfrey came around holding a large bottle of something labeled Skele-Gro. "You''re in for a rough night," she said, pouring out a steaming beakerful and handing it to him. "Regrowing bones is a nasty business." As Harry drank the Skele-Gro he coughed and spluttered. Madam Pomfrey retreated, leaving Chris, Hermione and Ron to help Harry gulp down some water. "We won, though," said Ron, a grin breaking across his face. "That was some catch you made. Malfoy''s face .... he looked ready to kill..." "I want to know how he fixed that Bludger," said Hermione darkly. "We can add that to the list of questions we''ll ask him when we''ll give him the truth serum." said Harry, sinking back onto his pillows and looking at Chris. Chris didn''t say anything, pure guilt was written on her face. Suddenly the door of the hospital wing burst open at that moment. Filthy and soaking wet, the rest of the Gryffindor team had arrived to see Harry. "Unbelievable flying, Harry," said George. "I''ve just seen Marcus Flint yelling at Malfoy. Something about having the Snitch on top of his head and not noticing. Malfoy didn''t seem too happy." They had brought cakes, sweets, and bottles of pumpkin juice; they gathered around Harry''s bed and were just getting started on what promised to be a good party when Madam Pomfrey came storming over, shouting, "This boy needs rest, he''s got thirty-three bones to regrow! Out! OUT!" Everyone started to leave but Chris didn''t move. As everyone left Chris turned towards Harry. "Sorry Harry.. I thought listening that, Lockhart will not do anything with your hand but I was wrong. Because of me.. I am so... Sorry." Chris said in trembling voice. "It''s really fine Chris. I will be alright by tomorrow I guess. Don''t worry it''s not your fault. If you hadn''t said anything, my broken hand would have been boneless. Lockhart was going to do that anyway." Harry tried to smile. Chris nodded without smiling. "You take rest. I will see you later." She said and left. At dinner, Gryffindors'' table were celebrating their victory over Slytherins. Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs also joined them. Chris, Colin and Luna sat together. Colin took many pictures of the Gryffindor team and others celebrating. Everyone was happy. Fred and George were singing a song about Harry''s courage and Malfoy''s stupidity. "Chris?" Colin said while eating. "Yeah Colin?" Chris asked. "Well... I was thinking if you want to come with me to the Hospital wing?" "Hospital wing?" "Yes. I was thinking to give Harry some fruits and ask him how is he?" Colin said. "It''s late Colin. You want to go after dinner? You can do it tomorrow." "No.... Please.. I want to, now. Please? I would have gone alone but I think if I go alone I''ll make a fool out of myself." Colin made a sad face. "Fine. Don''t go alone. It''s not safe. I''ll go." Chris said smiling. After dinner they said bye to Luna and went towards the Hospital wing. "Do you think he will like grapes?" Colin asked while excitedly walking. "I think, yes." Chris chuckled seeing his face. "You know I can feel, if it wasn''t for you then I''ll never get a chance to talk to Harry. You know people doesn''t take me very seriously." He grinned. "Though I don''t have many friends, I know, You''re a great friend Chris." Chris just smiled and felt something passing behind them. Chris sharply turned around and got a glimpse of a robe. Without saying anything Chris tried to follow the person. Who are you? "Chris! Chris!" Colin called from behind and tried to follow Chris. Chris turned a corner and found a empty hallway. She looked around but no one was there. I swear I saw you. Can it be the heir? She sighed. Then a dangerous thought hit her... If the heir was here then he will attack someone. She turned and saw Colin was not behind her. She ran. Their was no sound of Colin. Chris''s heart started to beat fast in fear and then she saw her fear coming true. Colin was on the floor, clutching his camera in front of his face, completely stiff and still like a statue. "COLIN!" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Chapter 20: It Cant Wait Chris shouted as she ran towards Colin. She touched his hand which was hard as a stone. Chris started to sweat. What to do? What to do? Just then someone came towards them. "Miss. Norton?" Chris looked up and saw Professor McGonagall. Professor McGonagall was shocked to see Colin. "What happened Miss. Norton?" Professor Dumbledore came from another side. "Albus!" Professor McGonagall said as he saw him. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Professor Dumbledore looked at Chris and Colin. "To the Hospital Wing." He ordered. Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall carried Colin''s statue-like body. Chris was following them behind. She felt like someone was stabbing her heart. The guilt of Harry''s hand injury wasn''t even gone when this happened to Colin. Ginny wasn''t talking to her either. She clenched her fist. She was angry with herself. As they placed Colin on a bed in Hospital wing, "Get Madam Pomfrey," whispered Dumbledore, and Professor McGonagall hurried to get Madam Pomfrey. Soon Professor McGonagall came back followed by Madam Pomfrey. She took a sharp breath. "What happened?" Madam Pomfrey whispered to Dumbledore, bending over the statue on the bed. "Another attack," said Dumbledore. "But I think Miss. Norton will able to explain what happened." Madam Pomfrey noticed Chris who was standing near the wall. "She was there too?" Madam Pomfrey asked looking surprised. "Yes. I was passing by when I heard Miss. Norton''s scream." Said Professor McGonagall. "What happened Miss. Norton?" "I... Ummm...." Chris was trembling. She took a few deep breaths then said, "Colin wanted to meet Harry and give some fruits to him. He asked me to come with him. I agreed. We were on our way to here when I saw...." Chris paused. "You saw what?" Professor McGonagall asked hurriedly. "I saw someone''s robes. Someone was hiding from us. I tried to follow that person but couldn''t find him or her, and by the time I came back, Colin was on the floor. I''m sorry... I shouldn''t have left him alone." Chris''s voice trembled again. "Professor is he also petrified?" "Yes." Said Professor Dumbledore. "And I think if you would''ve been there with him then you could''ve been attacked too." All of them stared down at Colin. Then Dumbledore leaned forward and wrenched the camera out of Colin''s rigid grip. "You don''t think he managed to get a picture of his attacker?" said Professor McGonagall eagerly. Dumbledore opened the back of the camera. "Good gracious!" said Madam Pomfrey. A jet of steam had hissed out of the camera. There was a strong smell of burnt plastic. "Melted," said Madam Pomfrey wonderingly. "All melted ..." Chris gathered herself and asked directly to Professor Dumbledore, "It''s the monster within the chamber, isn''t Professor?" This time her voice wasn''t trembling nor there was fear, it was a determination in her voice. "Miss. Norton!" Professor McGonagall tried to stop Chris but Professor Dumbledore said, "It''s alright Minerva. They have the right to know." He looked at Chris. "Yes. Miss. Norton. I also think the same. And it means that the Chamber of Secrets is indeed open again." Madam Pomfrey clapped a hand to her mouth. Professor McGonagall stared at Dumbledore. "But.... who?" "The question is not who," said Dumbledore, his eyes on Colin. "The question is, how...." Is that mean Professor Dumbledore knows who the heir is? Or he thinks who opened the chamber is less important than... how that person opened it? "Minerva I will ask you to escort Miss. Norton to the Gryffindor tower. I think she should not go alone." Professor Dumbledore'' voice brought Chris back from her thoughts. "Sure... Professor..." Professor McGonagall said and turned towards Chris. Chris nodded and was about to leave the wing when Dumbledore''s voice sounded again, "Try not to wander around alone, Miss. Norton." Chris looked back at Colin and left. That night was very difficult for Chris. She wanted to let out her anger, guilt, pain. She wanted to scream but there was no way. She went to her room and silently fell on her bed. Her eyes were sleepless. She stared at the window for hours. Finally, when she closed her eyes, her nightmares came back. She was in the middle of the forest, standing in front of Godric Gryffindor and Salazar Slytherin. They were standing face to face, glaring at each other. "I am asking you for the last time. Where is the Chamber, Salazar?" Godric Gryffindor roared. "Do you think after insulting me, you will get an answer from me?" Salazar Slytherin answered angrily. "I didn''t say anything wrong about you. You''re selfish and only think about yourself. We asked you to make the Chamber defend our school from enemies not to encourage your low intentions." "That is enough Godric. Who are you, to talk about low intentions! You are asking about the chamber so that you can kill what is inside it." Salazar said angrily. "Yes, I do .... to save my students." "You mean the Muggle-borns... Don''t worry. Muggles are cowards. They always try to destroy the unknown .... and when they couldn''t able to destroy it they run away from it. They will run away from Hogwarts in no time, after listening to the tale of my secret chamber." He smirked. "I will make sure they don''t Salazar. I will prove you wrong." Godric said clenching his fist. Chris woke up. After leaving the dormitory Chris didn''t want to go for breakfast but out of habit, her legs brought her to Great Hall. As she realized she was in Great Hall she turned to leave. "Where are you going?" Luna came in front of her. Without thinking, Chris hugged Luna. Luna didn''t give any sign of feeling surprised and patted Chris''s back. "There. There." After some time they sat on a table and Chris told Luna about Colin. Surprisingly she was feeling much better. "Stop beating yourself over it, Chris. It''s not your fault." "I don''t..." before Chris can finish Hermione and Ron came towards her running. "Chris! Is that true... Colin?" Hermione was out of words. "Yes. I was with him." Chris whispered. "Really? What happened?" Ron asked. Chris repeated everything.... what she saw and what happened... "We have to start our work, Chris. We can''t wait anymore." Hermione said after listening to everything. Chris looked at Luna debating, that she should say anything about their investigations or not. "It''s alright. Tell me when you feel like it. I''m always here to listen or talk. I trust you." Luna said and gave a big smile. "Thanks, Luna. I''ll tell you soon." Chris said, gave her a quick hug and left with Ron and Hermione. They quickly gathered the ingredients from the student store-cupboard but two ingredients were not there. Hermione assured she will manage it. Then Hermione took them to Moaning Myrtle''s bathroom. "Are you sure it''s safe here?" Chris asked as they entered. "Absolutely. This is the safest place. No one will think we are here." Hermione replied happily. "Except Percy," Ron added. "Why?" Chris asked. "He saw us last time when we were here and took house points." Ron snorted. Chris sighed. "I hope he didn''t catch us, again." She said. "Don''t worry. He won''t." Hermione said as she conjured a portable, waterproof fire and perched an old cauldron on it. Suddenly a shrieking sound came from a stall. "What''s that?" Startled Chris asked. "Myrtle," Ron answered. Myrtle started to cry noisily. "You start Hermione," Chris said and went towards the stall where Myrtle was. "Hello, Myrtle." She said with a smile. Myrtle abruptly stopped. "You''re that nice girl," Myrtle said. "... er... Thanks... I''m Chris." "Yes. Yes. I remember. You see, my memory is very sharp. If I notice something clearly I never forget it." "... Ummm ... so I was saying. We''re working on ... something here...." "So?" Myrtle said curiously. "Nothing... just don''t tell anyone please..." Chris was going to ask her not to make noise but she realized it''ll not work so she said something else. Myrtle suddenly giggled shocking Chris. "I''m not so stupid, Chris. When I saw your friends coming here for the second time I understood you all are up to something. Don''t worry. I''m not Peeves. You were nice to me. I''ll not tell anyone, though, no one listens to me." She said and rose up in the air, turned over, and dived headfirst into the toilet, splashing water all over the place and vanishing from sight. Chris raised her eyebrows in amazement then came back to Ron and Hermione. Chapter 21: Preparations As Chris and Hermione started to work on the truth serum, they heard a sound of the bathroom door opening. They stopped working and hid the cauldron, then ran inside a stall, holding their breaths. "It''s me." said a familiar voice. Chris went towards the door and found Harry closing the door behind. "It''s Harry," Chris said loudly. Ron and Hermione came out and set the cauldron again in the middle of the bathroom. "Harry!" she said. "You gave us such a fright.... how''s your arm?" "Fine." He said and turned to Chris, "You alright?" "Me? Oh... I''m fine. What happened to me?" Chris tried to smile. "I was awake last night at Hospital wing when..." Harry said. Chris coughed. Today she told Ron and Hermione about the incident without any fear or shock, but last night, she was literally trembling and Harry was awake, that means he heard her. "Ummm... Well... Then I guess you know what happened to Colin." Chris said making her voice confident. "It''s ok Chris. I can''t even begin to imagine if anything like that had happened to my friends. He''ll be fine. Don''t worry." Harry said resting a hand on Chris''s shoulder. "I know he''ll be. That''s why I''ll not worry about him, but, I''ll concentrate on finding that heir." Chris''s voice was determined. "Yes and that''s why we started the potion. We''ll need some ingredients from Professor Snape''s private collection then it''ll be ready." Hermione said. "Wait. We''re going to break into Snape''s private store?" Harry asked surprised. "Yeah. We found almost everything in the students'' cupboard except two." Answered Hermione. "Relax Harry. It''ll be fine. I have got a plan." "Well... I never thought I''d see the day when Hermione would be persuading us to break rules.. but if she is so confident then I don''t have any problem... The sooner we get a confession out of Malfoy, the better," snarled Ron. "D''you know what I think? He was in such a foul temper after the Quidditch match, he took it out on Colin." "Ron we''re still not sure, it''s him," Chris said calmly. "But if it''s him then trust me, I''ll beat the hell out of him. I''ll make sure the heir walks around with a broken nose, lots of broken teeth and bones." The calmness on Chris''s voice made Ron and Harry shiver. "Oh... There''s something else," said Harry, changing the topic. "Dobby came to visit me in the middle of the night." Chris, Ron and Hermione looked up, amazed. "Who''s Dobby?" Chris asked. "Dobby is a house-elf. He came to the Durselys'' at summer ..... warned me to not come to school this year..... stole all my letters over the summer... blocked the wall at the King''s Cross station .... made the Bludger mad at me yesterday.... came to the Hospital wing last night... He knows many things about the Chamber... He knew it was going to open this year that''s why he was trying to send me home... he also slipped that the chamber was opened before.. he wants me to go home...." Chris, Ron and Hermione took the information inside them in a few seconds. "The Chamber of Secrets has been opened before?" Hermione said. "This settles it," said Ron in a triumphant voice. "Lucius Malfoy must''ve opened the Chamber when he was at school here and now he''s told dear old Draco how to do it. It''s obvious. See Chris, I was sure, it''s him. Wish Dobby''d told you what kind of monster''s in there, though. I want to know how come nobody''s noticed it sneaking around the school." "Maybe it can make itself invisible," said Hermione, "Or maybe it can disguise itself .... pretend to be a suit of armour or something... I''ve read about Chameleon Ghouls ..." "You read too much, Hermione," said Ron. "We know this much because Hermione reads, Ron," said Chris. "But I was thinking about something else." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "What?" Harry asked. "If the Chamber had been opened before and Dobby knows about it, it means these attacks also happened before. So how come no one found the culprit? And what happened at that time?" Chris said while thinking. "Does it matter what happened at that time?" Ron said. "Of course it matters Ron. It''ll help us to understand everything. We should try to get information about it." Hermione answered. _____________________________ Next morning Chris woke up hearing a scream. She got up from the bed so fast that her neck made a weird sound. Chris then noticed, Ginny was sweating and mumbling. Her eyes were closed. It''s like she was fighting with someone or something in her dream. Chris ran towards her and tried to wake her up. After calling her name a few times... Shaking her vigorously... She woke up... She got up and started to shiver. Chris patted her back, assured her few times that everything was fine and only then she calmed down. Chris understood she was scared because of what happened to Colin. Lauren and Danielle, the other two girls in their room didn''t say anything this time because they were also scared. Colin''s incident broke the confidence of first-years. They started to walk around in groups. Never leaving each other alone. Only two girls in first-year didn''t walk with the crowd. One was Luna and the other was Chris. Chris told Luna that she was working with Harry, Hermione and Ron to catch the heir of Slytherin. She omitted two parts, the truth serum and Draco Malfoy. In the first week of December, Hermione stole ingredients from Snape''s private store and they completed the potion. It was effectively working on Ron and Harry. Now they just needed to catch Malfoy. Chapter 22: Parseltongue On Friday night, Chris and Harry were watching the stars and talking in the common room. For last few weeks Harry was joining Chris on her late-night stargazing. This time, Harry was telling her about his Uncle, Aunt and cousin, the Durselys. "And then this weird thing happened..... Aunt Petunia cut my hair very badly, I didn''t like it at all and the next morning I saw my hair was grown back. She was so furious. I didn''t know, that time why she was so scared..." Chris laughed. "Oh... and another day, I accidentally set a boa constrictor on my cousin Dudley at the zoo. " Harry laughed. "Though I didn''t mean to." "You set a snake on your cousin? Why?" Chris asked as she stopped laughing. "Oh.. It was telling me it had never seen Brazil and I sort of set it free without meaning to.." Harry laughed again but looking at Chris''s surprised face, he stopped. "Do you know what that means Harry?" ".... Er... .." Harry didn''t know what to say. "That means you can understand the snake language. Can you speak it too?" Chris asked getting excited. "What? No.. I never spoke any different language and I mean there will be many Wizards who can understand snakes...." "No Harry.. the snake language is very different... it''s called Parseltongue... I have been reading about Salazar Slytherin when I found this. It''s a very rare gift and many think that only Salazar Slytherin or their descendants are capable of speaking this." Chris''s expression changed suddenly. Harry got scared realising what it means. "But... How can be?... I mean... I''m not the heir of Slytherin.." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Relax Harry.. I''m not saying you''re the one who opened the chamber but I''ve just realized something, in that case, the actual heir will be a Parselmouth too." "Really?" Harry asked surprised. "I hope so. Let''s see if our Draco can speak Parseltongue?" Chris smiled. "At least we got a clue for now." "Chris! Can I tell you something?" Harry asked uncertainly. "Yeah?" Chris raised her eyebrows. "You''ve another clue?" "No... It''s just. Last year the Sorting Hat... wanted me to put in Slytherin." "Then how did you ended up in Gryffindor?" "I asked for it. I heard that Slytherin is the house of dark wizards. So when he said I''ll be good Slytherin, I refused to be there... even Ron and Hermione don''t know about this." He sighed. "So? You think you''re the heir of Slytherin?" "No. Of course not... But do you think that I''m..." "A dark wizard?" Chris chuckled. "No Harry. You''re thinking it in a wrong way. Well.. here is the thing... When I was getting sorted, the Sorting Hat told me that I''ll be good at every house and asked which house do I want to be in? I asked it to decide and it put me in Gryffindor. But the point is, it thought I''ll be a good Slytherin too because I''m ambitious, determined and a born-leader. And as much as I know, you also have these qualities. So yeah it was right you could''ve been a great Slytherin. You don''t have to be dark to be in Slytherin, Harry." "You really see things in a different way," Harry said. "Yes. That I do. Listen, Harry, if you decide to be a good person then no one can stop you. Just stop thinking that you''re bad." Chris said seriously. Harry nodded. In the second week of December, Professor McGonagall came around for collecting names of those who would be staying at school for Christmas. The Weasleys, Harry and Hermione were staying, so Chris also signed the list and informed her father. Hermione insisted her to stay when she heard that Malfoy was staying. She said the holidays would be the perfect time to get a confession out of him. Chris agreed but she was more concerned about Ginny. After Colin''s incident, Ginny was having nightmares every day. Chris thought, although Ginny was not talking to her, she should not leave Ginny alone. She was trying to keep an eye on Ginny just in case she has another panic attack. After few days, Chris was returning from her class, walking across the entrance hall when she saw a small knot of people gathered around the notice board, reading a piece of parchment that had just been pinned up. She made her way towards the board when she saw a notice about a duelling club. ''So they want to prepare everyone.'' Chris thought as she went back to the dormitory. So at eight o''clock that evening, she hurried back to the Great Hall with the first years then she and Luna joined Harry, Ron and Hermione. The long dining tables had vanished and a golden stage had appeared along one wall, lit by thousands of candles floating overhead. The ceiling was velvety black once more and most of the school seemed to be packed beneath it, all carrying their wands and looking excited. Chris was excited to. She never participates in a duel. "I wonder who''ll be teaching us?" said Hermione as they edged into the chattering crowd. "Someone told me Flitwick was a duelling champion when he was young .... maybe it''ll be him." "That''ll be great. Professor Flitwick is my favourite teacher." Said Chris enthusiastically. "As long as it''s not ..." Harry began, but he ended on a groan: Gilderoy Lockhart was walking onto the stage, resplendent in robes of deep plum and accompanied by none other than Snape, wearing his usual black. "Really?" Chris snorted. Luna was watching everything very attentively. Lockhart waved an arm for silence the crowd and called, "Gather round, gather round! Can everyone see me? Can you all hear me? Excellent! Now, Professor Dumbledore has granted me permission to start this little duelling club, to train you all in case you ever need to defend yourselves as I myself have done on countless occasions .... for full details, see my published works." "Great. Of course, we''re here to listen to his heroics." Chris said sarcastically. Hermione glared at her and Chris hurriedly looked away. Chapter 23: The Dueling Club "Let me introduce my assistant, Professor Snape," said Lockhart, flashing a wide smile. "He tells me he knows a tiny little bit about duelling himself and has sportingly agreed to help me with a short demonstration before we begin. Now, I don''t want any of you youngsters to worry .... you''ll still have your Potions master when I''m through with him, never fear!" "Wouldn''t it be good if they finished each other off?" Ron muttered. Chris chuckled. Then she saw Snape''s upper lip was curling and Lockhart was giving his signature smile. "You know I have a feeling, Lockhart doesn''t stand a chance against Snape," Chris muttered. "I think so too. Trust me if Snape had been looking at me like that I would have been running as fast as I could in the opposite direction." Harry whispered. Chris and Ron both chuckled. Lockhart and Snape turned to face each other and bowed; at least, Lockhart did, with much twirling of his hands, whereas Snape jerked his head irritably. Then they raised their wands like swords in front of them. "As you see, we are holding our wands in the accepted combative position," Lockhart told the silent crowd. "On the count of three, we will cast our first spells. Neither of us will be aiming to kill, of course." "I wouldn''t bet on that," Harry murmured, watching Snape baring his teeth. "One ... two ... three .." Both of them swung their wands above their heads and pointed them at their opponent; Snape cried: "Expelliarmus!" There was a dazzling flash of scarlet light and Lockhart was blasted off his feet: He flew backwards off the stage, smashed into the wall, and slid down it to sprawl on the floor. Malfoy and some of the other Slytherins cheered. Chris clapped and cheered too. Harry and Ron looked at her in surprise. "Well... He did that great, didn''t he? You''ve to give him that much credit." Chris said smiling. Hermione was dancing on tiptoes. "Do you think he''s all right?" she squealed through her fingers. "Who cares?" said Chris, Harry and Ron together. Hermione again glared at them. Lockhart was getting unsteadily to his feet. His hat had fallen off and his wavy hair was standing on end. "Well, there you have it!" he said, tottering back onto the platform. "That was a Disarming Charm... as you see, I''ve lost my wand ... ah, thank you, Miss Brown .... yes, an excellent idea to show them that, Professor Snape, but if you don''t mind my saying so, it was very obvious what you were about to do. If I had wanted to stop you it would have been only too easy .... however, I felt it would be instructive to let them see ...." Snape was looking murderous. Chris found the situation very funny when Lockhart noticed Snape''s face and said, "Enough demonstrating! I''m going to come amongst you now and put you all into pairs. Professor Snape, if you''d like to help me ..." They moved through the crowd, matching up partners. Lockhart teamed Ginny with a Hufflepuff boy and Snape reached Harry and Ron first. "Time to split up the dream team, I think," he sneered. "Weasley, you can partner Finnigan. Potter ..." Harry moved automatically toward Hermione. "I don''t think so," said Snape, smiling coldly. "Mr Malfoy, come over here. Let''s see what you make of the famous Potter. And you, Miss Granger ... you can partner Miss Bulstrode. And you two can team up." Snape pointed at Luna and Chris. Luna was very happy to hear that. Chris glanced at Ginny, who was facing a Hufflepuff boy. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Face your partners!" called Lockhart, back on the platform. "And bow!" Both Luna and Chris bowed gracefully then hold their wands in front of them. "Wands at the ready!" shouted Lockhart. "When I count to three, cast your charms to Disarm your opponents .... only to disarm them ... we don''t want any accidents ... one . . . two . . . three ..." "Expelliarmus" shouted Chris and Luna''s wand went flying from her hand. "How did you do that on your first attempt?" Luna asked picking up her wand. "Maybe or maybe not I was practising!" Chris smirked. Luna laughed. "You need to teach me that." "Cool." They again faced each other and this time Chris asked Luna to do it. After 3-4 attempts Luna disarmed Chris. But then Chris noticed a haze of greenish smoke was hovering over the scene. Ginny was standing nervously while the Hufflepuff boy was encouraging her to do the spell; Harry''s legs were dancing, Draco was laughing, lying on the floor; Ron was holding up an ashen-faced Finnigan, apologizing for whatever his broken wand had done; but Hermione and Miss. Bulstrode was still moving; she had Hermione in a headlock and Hermione was whimpering in pain; both their wands lay forgotten on the floor. Chris ran towards them and started pulling the large and heavy Slytherin girl. She was not ready to leave Hermione but Chris shouted at her to leave. After struggling for a while Chris pulled her. Lockhart started to take a look at every one. Harry came to Hermione and Chris. "You alright Hermione?" He asked urgently. "I... think.... so.." Hermione coughed. Chris rubbed her back. "I think I''d better teach you how to block unfriendly spells," said Lockhart, standing flustered in the midst of the hall. He glanced at Snape, whose black eyes glinted, and looked quickly away. "Let''s have a volunteer pair... Longbottom and Finch-Fletchley, how about you ..." "A bad idea, Professor Lockhart," said Snape, gliding over like a large and malevolent bat. "Longbottom causes devastation with the simplest spells. We''ll be sending what''s left of Finch-Fletchley up to the hospital wing in a matchbox." Neville Longbottom, a Gryffindor boy in Harry''s year, went pink hearing this. "How about Malfoy and Potter?" said Snape with a twisted smile. "Excellent idea!" said Lockhart, gesturing Harry and Malfoy into the middle of the hall as the crowd backed away to give them room. "Harry. I''ve read about blocking spells. It''ll be very difficult to produce and Malfoy can throw any kind of dangerous spell on you. So before he can do anything just disarm him. It''ll be best." Chris advised. Harry nodded and went towards Lockhart. "Now, Harry," said Lockhart. "When Draco points his wand at you, you do this." He raised his own wand, attempted a complicated sort of wiggling action, and dropped it. Snape smirked as Lockhart quickly picked it up, saying, "Whoops ... my wand is a little overexcited ...." "Even Mr Ollivander will not agree with this." Chris muttered and sighed. Snape moved closer to Malfoy, bent down, and whispered something in his ear. Malfoy smirked, too. Harry nervously looked at Chris. Chris smiled. "Three... two ... one .... go!" Lockhart shouted. Harry raised his wand but Malfoy was fast. He raised his wand quickly and bellowed, "Serpensortia!" The end of his wand exploded. Harry watched, aghast, as a long black snake shot out of it, fell heavily onto the floor between them, and raised itself, ready to strike. Chapter 24: Ghostly Incident There were screams as the crowd backed swiftly away, clearing the floor, for the snake, which just exploded from Malfoy''s wand. "Don''t move, Potter," said Snape lazily, clearly enjoying the sight of Harry standing motionless, eye to eye with the angry snake. "I''ll get rid of it. . . ." "Allow me!" shouted Lockhart. He brandished his wand at the snake and there was a loud bang; the snake, instead of vanishing, flew ten feet into the air and fell back to the floor with a loud smack. Enraged, hissing furiously, it slithered straight toward Chris and raised itself again, fangs exposed, poised to strike. Chris took out her wand and was about to cast ''Stupefy''. Harry shouted, "Don''t move, Chris." Chris looked at him and he started to make a hissing sound. The snake slumped to the floor, docile as a thick, black garden hose, its eyes now on Harry. Harry sighed and looked up at Chris and found her grinning at him. "What did you ask it?" Chris asked excitedly. "Er.... to leave you alone...?" Harry smiled awkwardly seeing the other frightening faces. "Amazing." Chris grinned again. Snape stepped forward, waved his wand, and the snake vanished in a small puff of black smoke. Snape, too, was looking at Harry in an unexpected way: It was a shrewd and calculating look. There was muttering all around the walls. Harry started to leave and Ron and Hermione followed him. As they went through the doors, the people on either side drew away as though they were frightened of catching something. Harry got irritated and hurried to the door. As they left, people started to stare at Chris. Luna poke her, "You knew he can talk to snakes?" "Yeah. He told me a few weeks ago." Chris answered. "Let''s get out of here." She was feeling uncomfortable because of everyone''s gaze. Luna nodded and they also left the Hall. Chris entered the Gryffindor common room, and heard Harry''s angry voice, "I don''t know why you two are making so big deal out of it. I saw the snake was about to attack Chris so I stopped it. Chris knows I am a Parselmouth, she said it''s not a bad thing." "Harry everybody doesn''t listen to Chris. Just because she doesn''t think it bad, doesn''t mean it''s not bad." Hermione said loudly. "Yeah. And now the whole school''s going to think you''re Salazar Slytherin''s great-great-great-great-grandson or something ..." Ron said. "But I''m not," said Harry, with an irritated tone. "You''ll find that hard to prove," said Hermione. "He lived about a thousand years ago; for all we know, you could be." Hearing that Harry storm off to boys dormitory. Hermione sighed then turned around and saw Chris standing there. Without saying anything Chris silently made her way to girls dormitory before Hermione could speak. Next Morning, Chris heard the other two girls, Danielle and Lauren speaking; that for the second time Ginny had left a mess of rooster feathers on her bed and on the room floor. Chris wouldn''t have believed it if she hadn''t seen that with her own eyes. "Hi, Chris!" Hermione said loudly as soon as Chris entered the common room. "Oh! Hey." Chris said, scanning the room for Ginny. "Umm... Chris... Listen, last night I was just worried about Harry. I didn''t mean to say anything bad about you." Hermione said breathlessly. "It''s ok Hermione. I understand." Chris gave a little smile. She was really not in the mood of taking small grudges over people. The snow that had begun in the night had turned into a blizzard so thick that the last Herbology lessons of the term were cancelled. Professor Sprout wanted to fit socks and scarves on the Mandrakes, a tricky operation she would entrust to no one else, now that it was so important for the Mandrakes to grow quickly and revive Mrs Norris and Colin. The first-year Gryffindors didn''t have any classes that morning and Second years Herbology was cancelled. Chris saw there was still no sign of Ginny so she decided to look for her. She asked Ron, Fred, George and Percy if they had seen Ginny. No one knew where was she. Chris carefully assured the Weasleys that there was nothing to worry about. Then she left the common room and soon Harry came following her. "What are you doing here, Harry?" Chris said as she saw him. "Actually I wanted to talk," Harry said. awkwardly. "Yes?" Chris started walking again. "Ron and Hermione think that I can be the heir of Slytherin. They said being a Parseltongue is a bad gift." Harry said, walking with her. "I know. I heard them last night." Chris said, still carefully looking at the hallways. "Oh! Chris, I know you don''t think it''s a bad thing but Hermione is right. People will doubt me." "People were doubting you before, didn''t they? People will talk, Harry. You''ll see, if they find something new by tomorrow then they will accuse someone else. So relax." Chris said, as they turned a corner and came face to face with a giant man. Chris looked up and saw Hagrid. "Oh, hello, Hagrid," Harry said, looking up. Hagrid''s face was entirely hidden by a woolly, snow-covered balaclava, but it couldn''t possibly be anyone else, as he filled most of the corridor in his moleskin overcoat. A dead rooster was hanging from one of his massive, gloved hands. "All right'', Harry?" he said, pulling up the balaclava so he could speak. "Why aren''t yeh in class?" "Canceled," said Harry. "What''re you doing in here?" Hagrid held up the limp rooster. "The second one killed this term," he explained. "It''s either foxes or a Blood-Suckin'' Bugbear, an'' I need the headmaster''s permission to put a charm around the hen coop." Roosters? Second time? Chris thought and raised her eyebrows. Hagrid noticed Chris from under his thick, snow-flecked eyebrows. "And who''s this?" Hagrid asked. "O! This is Chris. We met her in Diagon Alley, Hagrid. Remember?" Harry said. "Who? The one yeh met while leavin'' the Knockturn Alley?" Hagrid replied. "Knockturn Alley? What on earth you were doing there?" Chris asked, looking surprised. "I was lost. I was lost, Hagrid, I told you." " ''Course," Hagrid chuckled. "Nice to met yeh, Chris." "Same here Hagrid." Chris smiled. "Any friend o'' Harry''s are welcome in the meh house. Come fo'' tea sometimes if yeh like." Hagrid said then winked at Harry. "See you later, Hagrid," Harry said as Hagrid left. Before Chris can ask something Harry hurriedly spoke, "We should better get going, Chris, it''s Transfiguration next and I''ve got to pick up my books." "Ok," Chris said and they started walking towards the Gryffindor tower. They turned along another corridor, which was particularly dark. Chris had a bad feeling while walking there; the same feeling she had when she was walking with Colin last time. Suddenly Chris froze. In front of them, Justin Finch-Fletchley was lying on the floor, rigid and cold, a look of shock frozen on his face, his eyes staring blankly at the ceiling. And that wasn''t all. Next to him was another figure. It was Nearly Headless Nick, no longer pearly-white and transparent, but black and smoky, floating immobile and horizontal, six inches off the floor. His head was half off and his face wore an expression of shock identical to Justin''s. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Chapter 25: Headmasters Office Harry almost behaved like he has been suffocated. Chris looked around the deserted corridor and saw a line of spiders scuttling as fast as they could away from the bodies. The only sounds were the muffled voices of teachers from the classes on either side. Harry started to panic. Chris took some deep breaths. "We should call the teachers," Chris said calmly. But before she can do anything a door right next to them opened with a bang. Peeves the Poltergeist came shooting out. "Why it''s potty wee Potter!" cackled Peeves, knocking Harry''s glasses askew as he bounced past him. "What''s Potter and Norton up to? Why''re they lurking ..." Peeves stopped, halfway in midair. He spotted Justin and Nearly Headless Nick. He flipped the right way up, filled his lungs and, screamed, "ATTACK! ATTACK! ANOTHER ATTACK! NO MORTAL OR GHOST IS SAFE! RUN FOR YOUR LIVES! ATTACK!" Crash .... crash .... crash ... door after door flew open along the corridor and people flooded out. For several long minutes, there was a scene of such confusion that Justin was in danger of being squashed and people kept standing in Nearly Headless Nick. Professor McGonagall came running, and used her wand to set off a loud bang, which restored silence, and ordered everyone back into their classes. No sooner had the scene cleared somewhat, a Hufflepuff boy arrived, panting, on the scene. "Caught in the act!" The boy yelled, his face stark white, pointing his finger dramatically at Harry and Chris. "That will do, Macmillan!" said Professor McGonagall sharply. Peeves were bobbing overhead, now grinning wickedly, surveying the scene; Peeves always loved chaos. As the teachers bent over Justin and Nearly Headless Nick, examining them, Peeves broke into a song about Chris and Harry. "That''s enough, Peeves!" barked Professor McGonagall, and Peeves zoomed away backwards, with his tongue out at Harry and Chris. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Justin was carried up to the hospital wing by Professor Flitwick and Professor Sinistra of the Astronomy department, but nobody seemed to know what to do for Nearly Headless Nick. In the end, Professor McGonagall conjured a large fan out of thin air, which she gave to the same Hufflepuff boy with instructions to waft Nearly Headless Nick up the stairs. Soon Chris and Harry were left alone with Professor McGonagall. "This way, Potter and Norton," she said. "Professor," said Harry at once, "I swear we didn''t ..." "This is out of my hands, Potter," said Professor McGonagall curtly. "Harry, calm down .... we didn''t do anything," Chris said as they followed Professor McGonagall. They marched in silence around a corner and she stopped before a large and extremely ugly stone gargoyle. "Lemon drop!" she said. This was evidently a password because the gargoyle sprang suddenly to life and hopped aside as the wall behind him split in two. Chris was amazed. Behind the wall was a spiral staircase that was moving smoothly upward, like an escalator. As they and Professor McGonagall stepped onto it, Chris heard the wall thud closed behind them. They rose upward in circles, higher and higher, until at last, slightly dizzy, they saw a gleaming oak door ahead, with a brass knocker in the shape of a griffin. This must be Dumbledore''s office. They stepped off the stone staircase at the top, and Professor McGonagall rapped on the door. It opened silently and they entered. Professor McGonagall told them to wait and left them there. The only Office Chris had seen before was Lockhart''s office and she was really not interested in watching his various portraits smiling at her. But Dumbledore''s office was different. She was curious and everything around her felt like mysteries which were ready to be solved by her. Harry was standing stiffly; Chris started to look around. It was a large and beautiful circular room, full of funny little noises. A number of curious silver instruments stood on spindle-legged tables, whirring and emitting little puffs of smoke. The walls were covered with portraits of old headmasters and headmistresses, all of whom were snoozing gently in their frames. Chris heard a strange, gagging noise behind her. She turned and saw standing on a golden perch behind the door was a decrepit-looking bird that resembled a half-plucked turkey. The bird looked balefully back, making its gagging noise again. "Harry! Look!" Chris called Harry to see the bird. It was looking very ill. Its eyes were dull and, even as Harry watched, a couple more feathers fell out of its tail. "Is it alright?" Harry asked fearfully. "No. I think it''s time. It''s going to die." Chris said. "What?" Harry was in shock. "Harry, it''s a Phoenix. When I was reading about wand cores, I read about it. They are very beautiful and rare creatures. Don''t worry, they burst into flame when it is time for them to die and are reborn from the ashes. They can carry immensely heavy loads and their tears have healing powers." Chris said smiling at the bird. "You can move on peacefully. It''s painful to see you like this." Harry looked at them flabbergasted. Suddenly the bird burst into flames; it gave one loud shriek and next second there was nothing but a smouldering pile of ash on the floor. Then a tiny, wrinkled, newborn bird poke its head out of the ashes. Chris smiled at it. "Aren''t you the cutest?" she said. Harry chuckled. Chris rolled her eyes at him. "Do you think Dumbledore will expel us?" Harry asked finally recovering from the shock. "No. ''Course not. Dumbledore is a wise man. He''ll never do anything just because of few rumours." She moved on to see the other things in the office and saw Harry looking at the Sorting Hat. Harry went towards the Hat and picked it. "Harry? You''re still hanging on that Slytherin-Gryffindor thing, aren''t you?" Chris said raising an eyebrow. Harry was hesitating to hold the hat. Chris frowned and took the hat from him. "Every house is good Harry." She said loudly and was about to put the hat back when a big and long thing fell from the hat with a loud thud sound. Chris and Harry both looked at it. It was a gleaming silver sword; its handle glittering with rubies the size of eggs. Chris picked it up and examine it closely. A name engraved just below the hilt. Godric Gryffindor. "What?" Chris asked looking at the Hat. "Don''t look at me. The sword comes out when it wants to be. I''ve nothing to do with this." The Hat said arrogantly. "Great," Chris said sarcastically. The office door opened. Dumbledore came in, looking very somber. Chapter 26: Malfoy Dumbledore looked at Harry then he saw Chris holding a sword in one hand and the Sorting Hat in other. Before Chris or Dumbledore could say anything Harry hurriedly explained, "Professor ... the sword came out its own.... we didn''t do anything." Chris sighed and Dumbledore chuckled. "I didn''t say anything, Harry. I know, for the fact that, the sword can only comes out on its own." Said Dumbledore calmly then looked at the hat, "But why did it came out this time?" "I''m repeating, I don''t know what the sword want or do." The Hat said with irritated voice. "It''s alright. You can leave the sword and the Hat on the desk Miss. Norton. I''ll see this later." Dumbledore said. Chris nodded and put the sword and the Hat on the desk. Dumbledore settled himself in the high chair behind the desk and fixed Harry and Chris with his penetrating, light-blue stare. But before Dumbledore could speak another word, however, the door of the office flew open with an almighty bang and Hagrid burst in, a wild look in his eyes, his balaclava perched on top of his shaggy black head and the dead rooster still swinging from his hand. "It wasn'' them, Professor Dumbledore!" said Hagrid urgently. "I was talkin'' ter them seconds before that kid was found, they never had time, sir .." Dumbledore tried to say something, but Hagrid went ranting on, waving the rooster around in his agitation, sending feathers everywhere. "... it can''t''ve bin them, I''ll swear it in front o'' the Ministry o'' Magic if I have to ..." "Hagrid, I .." "... yeh''ve got the wrong boy, sir, I know Harry never ..." "Hagrid!" said Dumbledore loudly. "I do not think that Harry or Miss. Norton attacked those people." "Oh," said Hagrid, the rooster falling limply at his side. "Right. I''ll wait outside then, Headmaster." And he stomped out looking embarrassed. "Well.. He''s just like you.." Chris whispered into Harry''s ear. "You don''t think it was me or Chris, Professor?" Harry repeated ignoring Chris. "No, Harry, I don''t," said Dumbledore as he brushed rooster feathers off his desk. Chris gave Harry a told-you-so look. "But I still wanted to talk to you both." said Dumbledore, though his face was somber again. Harry waited nervously and Chris made a curious face while Dumbledore considered them, the tips of his long fingers together. "I must ask you, whether there is anything you''d like to tell me," he said gently. "Anything at all." There was few moments silence. "No," said Harry. "There isn''t anything, Professor..." Chris looked at Harry then turned towards Dumbledore. "But I want to ask you something, Professor." "Yes, Miss. Norton?" Dumbledore said carefully looking at her. "Professor, What happened when the Chamber of Secrets was opened last time?" Chris asked confidently. Harry dropped his jaw in shock and surprise. Dumbledore looked at Chris for few seconds. "Few attacks happened like this and at last..." He sighed. "A muggle-born student was killed." "Then? Did you found the culprit?" Chris asked again. "Yes and No." Dumbledore said and Chris nodded understanding that Dumbledore wasn''t going to answer more than that. "Thanks for telling us, Professor, and just Christina is fine." Chris smiled. "No problem. As I said before students have the right to know few things." Dumbledore smiled back. Chris and Harry left the office. As they entered the common room Chris saw Ginny on the staris. She followed her. "Ginny! Ginny, wait." Chris called and Ginny stopped. "Ginny where were you? I was looking for you all morning." Ginny looked at Chris like she was petrified. "I.... I.... I....." Ginny paused. "Leave me alone Chris. Please." She shouted and ran towards their room. After that day, Ginny started to spend her most of the time with her brothers. She wasn''t talking with anyone else. Luna told Chris that everyone''s thinking; Harry as a Dark Wizard and the heir of Slytherin, who opened the chamber; and Chris as his follower, who was attacking the students for him. The double attack on Justin and Nearly Headless Nick turned what had been nervousness into real panic. Curiously, it was Nearly Headless Nick''s fate that seemed to worry people most. What could possibly do that to a ghost? people asked each other; what terrible power could harm someone who was already dead? There was almost a stampede to book seats on the Hogwarts Express so that students could go home for Christmas. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "At this rate, we''ll be the only ones left," Ron told Chris, Harry and Hermione. "Us, Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle. What a jolly holiday it''s going to be." Harry was tired of people skirting around him in the corridors, as though he were about to sprout fangs or spit poison; tired of all the muttering, pointing, and hissing as he passed. People were also looking at Chris at the same way but unlike Harry she found this very funny. In fact, she joined Fred and George as they went out of their way to march ahead of Harry down the corridors, shouting, "Make way for the Heir of Slytherin, seriously evil wizard and his devoted evil follower coming through..." "Don''t stand on the middle of our way..." said Chris. Percy was deeply disapproving of this behavior. "It is not a laughing matter," he said coldly. "Oh, get out of the way, Percy," said Fred. "Harry and Chris are in a hurry." "Yeah, they are off to the Chamber of Secrets for a cup of tea with their fanged servant," said George, chortling. Ginny didn''t find it amusing either. "Oh, don''t," she wailed every time Fred asked Harry or Chris loudly who they were planning to attack next. Everyone left for Christmas, and Chris, Harry, Hermione and the Weasleys got the Gryffindor tower to themselves. As Luna also left for Christmas, Chris was spending her most of her time in Gryffindor common room. The night before Christmas, Ron, Harry, Hermione and Chris decided to execute their plan. After dinner they saw Draco Malfoy leaving alone towards his dormitory and followed him. As they found themselves in a completely empty passage, Chris called Leon and gave a gift box to him. Leon followed the order. He flew around Draco sometimes so Draco can notice him, then dropped the gift box in his hand and left. Draco smiled as he saw the note on the box; Dear, Draco Malfoy, the Prince of pure-bloods, A small gift to make your Christmas special. From- A true admirer... Draco grinned broadly and started to open the box. Chris, Hermione, Harry and Ron watched that, while hiding in a corner. "Flattery works everytime to this kind of persons," whispered Chris. As soon as Draco opened the box and a green cloud of smokes came out, on Draco''s face. In few seconds he was on the floor, moaning. "Hermione''s paralyzing draught worked." Chris whispered as Harry and Ron dragged Draco into a empty class room. Chapter 27: A Diary "Are you the heir of Slytherin?" Ron said to the tied, almost unconscious Malfoy. "No." Malfoy replied. "Do you know who is the heir of Slytherin?" Harry asked. "No." Malfoy repeated. "Are you Draco Malfoy?" Hermione asked, to cross check, if the truth serum was working or not. "Yes." admitted Malfoy. "Did someone told you about the chamber of secrets?" Chris said. "Yes." "Anyone from the school?" "No." "Then your father?" Ron asked. "Yes." "Do your father know, who the heir is?" Chris asked. "Yes." "Good." Hermione sighed. "We''re going nowhere. He doesn''t know anything, except the things his father told him." "Wait. Didn''t you said Harry, that Dobby works in a horrible pure-blood family?" Chris said to Harry. Harry nodded. Chris turned to Malfoy. "Malfoy, do you have a house-elf named Dobby?" "Yes." Malfoy said. ____________________________ Few days later, after the new term started, Chris were in charms class, where Professor Flitwik was giving examples of jinxed artifacts. "Because there is a spell to break locks easily, Wizards uses different kind of Jinxes to protect their locks." said Professor Flitwik. "Jinxing is a different and difficult method of magic but even a smallest object can be jinxed. Different Jinxed objects have different kind of results. Few powerful Jinxes can live in a objects for hundred of years. That''s why young wizards and witches are asked to not to trust any unknown object so easily." As Professor Flitwik continued, Chris noticed Ginny, who was sitting two seats left to her, was sweating like she was sick. As soon as the class ended, Ginny sprinted out of the class and Chris followed. Something was really wrong with her, Chris thought, she must be sick and she should check on her. But Chris stopped when she saw Ginny running into the passageway where the attack on Mrs. Norris happened. Chris watched from a corner as Ginny entered Moaning Myrtle''s bathroom. Chris decided to go in but before she could, Ginny ran out of the bathroom and disappeared around the corner, without noticing Chris. A loud crying and shrieking sound interrupted the corridor. Myrtle was crying very loudly in her bathroom. Chris rushed inside the bathroom and saw Myrtle was trying open all the taps. "Myrtle! What happened?" Chris shouted over her crying sound. "Who''s that?" glugged Myrtle miserably, without stopping. "Come to throw something else at me?" "Myrtle! It''s Chris." Chris said. "And stop, you''re going to flood the place." Myrtle stopped abruptly but started crying, if possible, louder and harder than ever before. "What happened Myrtle? What was thrown at you?" Chris said. She didn''t ask who threw something at her, because she knew it was Ginny. "Don''t ask me," Myrtle shouted. "Here I am, minding my own business, and someone thinks it''s funny to throw a book at me. . . ." "A book?" Chris repeated, looking surprised. "Yes... I was just sitting in the U-bend, thinking about death, and it fell right through the top of my head," said Myrtle, miserably. "Chris, you just came now, did you see you did that?" "Er... no.." Chris lied. "I was passing by, when I heard you crying." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Oh." Myrtle started to sob. "Sorry Myrtle. But if you don''t mind me asking... where''s the book?" Chris said, then realising Myrtle was eyeing her suspiciously, she added, "Then maybe I can tell who threw that?" "Alright. It''s there.." Myrtle pointed at her gloomy stall. Chris walked over there and saw a small, thin book. It had a shabby black cover and was wet. Chris picked it up off the floor and saw at once that it was a diary, and the faded year on the cover told him it was fifty years old. On the first page she could just make out the name "T. M. Riddle" in smudged ink. "So who threw this at me?" Myrtle called. "Er... no idea." Chris said, then peeled the wet pages apart. They were completely blank. There wasn''t the faintest trace of writing on any of them. Chris turned to the back cover of the book and saw the printed name of a variety store on Vauxhall Road, London. Weird. What was Ginny doing with a fifty years old diary? Also which was brought from a muggle store? "Oh this reminded me the day I died." Myrtle said mournfully, floating towards the sinks. "You see, it happened right in here. I died in this very stall." "Ah-huh!" Chris nodded absent-mindedly. "And how did you die, Myrtle?" Myrtle''s whole aspect changed at once. She looked as though she had never been asked such a flattering question. "Ooooh, it was dreadful," she said with relish. "I''d hidden because Olive Hornby was teasing me about my glasses. The door was locked, and I was crying, and then I heard somebody come in. They said something funny. A different language, I think it must have been. Anyway, what really got me was that it was a boy speaking...." Chris were so deep in thought, that she forgot, she had Transfiguration class. As Myrtle trailed off with her old memories, Chris suddenly noticed her watch. "Oh. This is bad. Sorry Myrtle, I''ve a class I need to go." Chris said running towards the door. "I''ll hear the rest, any other time. Bye." ___________________________ The sun had now begun to shine weakly on Hogwarts again. Inside the castle, the mood had grown more hopeful. There had been no more attacks since those on Justin and Nearly Headless Nick, and Madam Pomfrey was pleased to report that the Mandrakes were becoming moody and secretive, meaning that they were fast leaving childhood. "The moment their acne clears up, they''ll be ready for repotting again," Chris heard her telling Filch kindly one afternoon. "And after that, it won''t be long until we''re cutting them up and stewing them. You''ll have Mrs. Norris back in no time." Gilderoy Lockhart seemed to think he himself had made the attacks stop. "I don''t think there''ll be any more trouble, Minerva," he said, tapping his nose knowingly and winking. "I think the Chamber has been locked for good this time. The culprit must have known it was only a matter of time before I caught him. Rather sensible to stop now, before I came down hard on him. "You know, what the school needs now is a morale-booster. Wash away the memories of last term! I won''t say any more just now, but I think I know just the thing. . . ." He tapped his nose again and strode off. Lockhart''s idea of a morale-booster became clear at breakfast time on February fourteenth. Chapter 28: Valentines Day On February fourteenth, as Chris entered the Great Hall with Ron and Hermione, she got a huge shock. The walls were all covered with large, lurid pink flowers. Worse still, heart-shaped confetti was falling from the pale blue ceiling. "Bloody Hell!" Ron looked sick, as he said. "What''s this?" "Oh My..." Hermione giggled, looking at the staff table. Lockhart, wearing lurid pink robes to match the decorations, was waving for silence. The teachers on either side of him were looking stony-faced. Chris could see a muscle going in Professor McGonagall''s cheek. Snape looked as though someone had just fed him a large beaker of a disgusting potion. "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" Hermione asked happily as they sat on the Gryffindor table. "Er... Hermione, I don''t like Pink that much. So.." Chris replied but then stopped as Luna and Ginny came to them. "It''s a little bit stupid, isn''t it?" Luna asked looking at the decorations. "I think it''s charming." Hermione snapped. Luna ignored her and turned to Chris. "I asked Ginny to join us. I wanted my two friends back together." Luna said. Chris and Ginny caught each other''s eye but Ginny looked away quickly. "What''s going on?" Harry asked them, sitting down and wiping confetti off his bacon. "Happy Valentine''s Day!" Lockhart shouted. "And may I thank the forty-six people who have so far sent me cards! Yes, I have taken the liberty of arranging this little surprise for you all ¡ª and it doesn''t end here!" Lockhart clapped his hands and through the doors to the entrance hall marched a dozen surly-looking dwarfs. Not just any dwarfs, however. Lockhart had them all wearing golden wings and carrying harps. "My friendly, card-carrying cupids!" beamed Lockhart. "They will be roving around the school today delivering your valentines! And the fun doesn''t stop here! I''m sure my colleagues will want to enter into the spirit of the occasion! Why not ask Professor Snape to show you how to whip up a Love Potion! And while you''re at it, Professor Flitwick knows more about Entrancing Enchantments than any wizard I''ve ever met, the sly old dog!" Professor Flitwick buried his face in his hands. Snape was looking as though the first person to ask him for a Love Potion would be force-fed poison. Chris and Harry burst out laughing. "That was something..." Harry said. "... something hilarious." Chris completed. They started laughing again. All day long, the dwarfs kept barging into their classes to deliver valentines, to the annoyance of the teachers, and late that afternoon as the Gryffindors were walking upstairs after class, one of the dwarfs caught up with Harry. "Oi, you! ''Arry Potter!" shouted a particularly grim-looking dwarf, elbowing people out of the way to get to Harry. All the first year girls including Ginny, had sent Harry Valentine (of course, except Chris). Harry tried to escape but the dwarf caught up with him. Chris saw all the first year girls were looking red, specially Ginny. "I''ve got a musical message to deliver to ''Arry Potter in person," the dwarf said, twanging his harp in a threatening sort of way. "Not here," Harry hissed, trying to escape. "Stay still!" grunted the dwarf, grabbing hold of Harry. Harry tried to break free but Chris hold him back. "Oh let''s get over with it.. how bad possibly it could be?" she said. "Right," the dwarf said, sitting on Harry''s ankles. "Here is your singing valentine: His eyes are as green as a fresh pickled toad, His hair is as dark as a blackboard. I wish he was mine, he''s really divine, The hero who conquered the Dark Lord." "I..." Chris choked as she started to laugh. "I take.. that back... This is..." Harry shrugged. "What''s going on here?" came the cold, drawling voice of Draco Malfoy. "What''s all this commotion?" said another familiar voice as Percy Weasley arrived. But then another dwarf emerged from the crowd. "Ei... Christina Norton... We''ve eight singing Valentines for you." he said. Chris abruptly stopped laughing as her eyes went wide. "Oh I think you''ve a mistake." She said hurriedly, while trying to walk out of the crowd. "Of course not.. Here''s the names..." And the dwarf started to recite the names of six first year boys and two second year boys, who decided to write valentines for Chris. Chris tried to evaporate on the spot. "I''m not that Christina." Chris protested. Ginny ran into class angrily without waiting any farther and the dwarf started to sing: "Her smile makes everything bright; Her eyes are like the ocean in daylight. She''s funny, She''s cu...." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "I''ve class." Chris ran towards the class before the dwarf can finish the song. She heard Malfoy, Crabbe and Goyle howling with laughter as the dwarf continued the song and Percy yelling. "Off you go, off you go, the bell rang five minutes ago, off to class, now," he said, shooing the students away. ___________________________________________ Chris tried to forgot that entire Valentine''s day but couldn''t as Fred and George kept singing the songs for Harry and Chris to remind it. So far Chris haven''t got a clue about the Diary, she used many advanced spells, anything she could find. Chris even tried Hermione''s Revealer, which she brought from Diagon Alley. But nothing helped. The Diary was still blank. It was now nearly four months since Justin and Nearly Headless Nick had been Petrified, and nearly everybody seemed to think that the attacker, whoever it was, had retired for good. In March several of the Mandrakes threw a loud and raucous party in greenhouse three. This made Professor Sprout very happy. "The moment they start trying to move into each other''s pots, we''ll know they''re fully mature," Hermione told Chris. "Then we''ll be able to revive those poor people in the hospital wing." This made Ginny really happy. Everyone thought that''s because Colin was her friend, but Chris knew something was wrong. Something was going on in Ginny''s head, what the other''s couldn''t see. Chapter 29: Fifty Years Ago The Gryffindors were all excited about the upcoming Quidditch match. It was going to happen the first Saturday after the Easter Holidays. That Friday, as Chris made her way towards the Great Hall, after a potion class, she remembered that she had left her one book at Transfiguration class. So she ran back to collect it, when she heard Professor McGonagall and Flitwik talking. "Lockhart aside, I''m really glad that the attacks stopped." said Professor McGonagall. "I agree, but do you really think Minerva that the attacker will stop here?" Professor Flitwik said. "I mean..." "The heir is still not caught. I also fear about that." Professor McGonagall sighed. "But if another attack happens, then Hagrid will be in trouble." "Dumbledore did saved him last time, didn''t he?" "Oh yes. He did, fifty years ago. I was studying for my N.E.W.T.s at that time, when Hagrid was expelled." "He did hide some dangerous creatures, though, Minerva, you''ve to agree, he was really a suspicious one in school." "Of course he was, his love for dangerous creatures is still there but I know him, Flitwik, he''ll never try to harm anyone." Professor McGonagall said confidently. Chris ducked out of the room, before she could be caught eavesdropping. But now she had a clue: Hagrid. _________________________________________ Knowing Harry will not believe Chris, about his big best friend, Hagrid getting expelled because of being the heir of Slytherin, Chris decided to check on Hagrid on her own. The same Friday afternoon she set off to meet Hagrid, who lived in a small wooden house on the edge of the forbidden forest. A crossbow and a pair of galoshes were outside the front door. When Chris knocked she heard a frantic scrabbling from inside and several booming barks. Then Hagrid''s voice rang out, saying, "Back, Fang ¡ª back. Who''s there?" "It''s Chris, Hagrid. Harry''s friend." Chris said. There was few moments of silence, then Hagrid''s big, hairy face appeared in the crack as he pulled the door open. "Chris? What''re you doing here..?" Hagrid looked around for any sign of Harry. "... alone?" "Hagrid, I wanted to talk to you about something." Chris said politely. "Also you asked me to come for tea, didn''t you? Said any friend of Harry can visit you." "O'' righ'' righ''. C''mon in. Hang on," Hagrid said. "Back, Fang." He let her in, struggling to keep a hold on the collar of an enormous black boarhound. There was only one room inside. Hams and pheasants were hanging from the ceiling, a copper kettle was boiling on the open fire, and in the corner stood a massive bed with a patchwork quilt over it. "Tea?" Hagrid said, letting go of Fang, who bounded straight at Chris and started licking her ears. Like Hagrid, Fang was clearly not as fierce as he looked. "No thanks." Chris said scratching Fang''s head affectionately. "So his name is Fang?" "Yes." Hagrid replied. "Cake?" Hagrid was clearly confused and uncomfortable. Chris understand this and took the cakes Hagrid was offering. The rock cakes were shapeless lumps with raisins that almost broke her teeth. "Er... Hagrid I know.. it''s weird but trust me if it wasn''t important, I wouldn''t have bothered you." Chris said earnestly. Fang was still drooling all over her robes. Hagrid nodded. "You know about the attacks going on in the castle, right?" As Chris said this Hagrid went stiff. Chris continued, "Look, one of my friends have been attacked." "But I though'' the attacks stopped?" Hagrid said, looking concerned. "No... I mean the first attack. Colin Creevey. He was my friend." Chris sighed, then looked up at Hagrid. "I know he''ll be alright. But there are many people in Hogwarts, who are Muggle-borns, Hagrid, I''m a muggle-born. I want this thing to stop. I want to catch that person who''s responsible for this. And that''s why I need your help." "Me?" Hagrid choked in her tea. "But what me...? "Hagrid, I know you were accused for the attacks last time." Hagrid flinched, but Chris went on. "I heard Professor McGonagall talking, she believes you were innocent, Dumbledore believes you''re innocent and the way Harry talks about you, I want to believe that too. But for that, please tell me Hagrid, what happened last time? Why did they expel you? Please Hagrid." Chris took a deep breath after she finished, Hagrid was staring at his jug sized tea cup. There was almost five minitues of silence. "Hagrid?" Chris called. "I really don''t wan'' ter talk abou'' it." Hagrid said still staring at the cup. "I didn''t even tell this to Harry." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "I''m sorry Hagrid. I didn''t mean to blame you or hurt you... I just..." "I was in third year when this happened. I was caught raising some wolves cub under my beds." Hagrid began. "There mother wasn''t taking care of them. They were motherless, I couldn''t see that so I took them in but I was caught. Then I met Aragog." "Aragog?" "He''s a spider... Acromantula. I got him from a traveler. I hid him inside the castle and they thought he attacked those people. He killed the girl." Hagrid choked, he was crying. "But I knew he wasn''t. He can''t. I never set him free around the castle. But then they all believed that Riddle, that Slytherin Prefect. The perfect student, and I was a boy, who loved dangerous creatures. I told him, it''s not Aragog, he even saw Aragog. But they never believed me and Headmaster Dippet, expelled me. Only Dumbledore... only he believed me. He knew I was innocent. He saved me... gave me this job. Great man Dumbledore, great man." He looked out of the window, still eyes full of tears. "Did you say Riddle, Hagrid?" Chris asked softly. "Ye''h. Tom Riddle." Hagrid suddenly lookied very fierce. "Brilliant boy, they called him. Brilliant." "Er... Thanks for the cakes Hagrid." Chris said. "I should get going, it''s getting dark. Also I''ll not tell Harry about this, it''s your place to..." "No. No. You tell him... he should know." Hagrid said, looking still distracted. "He should know. He''s just like me... We both feel outsider, both accused for a thing we didn''t do. Tell him." "Alright." Chris opened the door. "Bye Hagrid." She closed the door behind her and walked straight to the Gryffindor tower. The situation wasn''t simple, as it looked like. This Riddle was suspicious. It''s couldn''t be a coincidence that he happened to buy a diary, the same year, he turn in Hagrid. He also sounds smart, which means, he wouldn''t have confused Acromantula as a creature, who can Petrify. And his fifty years old Diary doesn''t solve anything, it has something to do with this mess. Chapter 30: Memory Chris sat on the table in the Gryffindor common room, opening the Fifty years old Diary in front of her. It was very late, so the room was completely empty. She flicked through the blank pages, not one of which had a trace of scarlet ink on it. Chris pulled a bottle of ink and her quill out, thinking what should she do next. Suddenly, she heard footsteps coming downstairs, she dipped her quill into the ink, and hold it above the blank diary page, so that it looks like she was writing. "Hey." Chris turned to see, it was Harry. "Hi." Chris smiled. "I thought you stop coming to the common room. You didn''t come last two Fridays, did you?" Harry said sitting on a chair. A drop of ink fell on the Diary page. Chris saw the ink shone brightly on the paper for a second and then, as though it was being sucked into the page, vanished. "Oh! It''s.." Chris snapped the Diary shut before Harry can notice that. "I was a little busy, last two Fridays. How are you feeling about tomorrow''s Quidditch match?" "It''s great, actually. Gryffindor''s chances for the Quidditch Cup had never been better." Harry grinned. "Even Wood feels the same." "Great... All the best to... you then." Chris said still watching the diary, from the corner of her eye. "Right.. Thanks... Chris are you ok?" "Yeah, why?" Chris looked at Harry. "Nothing." Harry shrugged. "Well... is that your Diary?" "Ye.. yup." Chris looked at the Diary. "Why?" "No. I just thought... It''s weird but.. like I know this Diary... somehow it''s connected to me." Harry said this staring at the Diary. "You know this Diary?" "No. Not like that... I never saw it before.. but.." Chris realized he was distracted. "Harry!" she called. "Huh?" Harry looked up. "Sorry. What were you saying?" "I was saying it''s late. You''ve a match tomorrow, you need rest." Chris replied. "Oh! Right. Ok." Harry got up. "Good night." "Good night." "What is up this Diary? How is this possible that Harry feels connected with it?" Chris mumbled after Harry left. Chris loaded up her quill a second time and wrote, "Who are YOU?" The words shone momentarily on the page and they, too, sank without trace. Then, at last, something happened. Oozing back out of the page, in his very own ink, came words Chris had never written. "My name is Tom Riddle. How did you come by my diary?" "What the...?" Chris really wasn''t expecting a reply. But she gathered herself and wrote again. "Hello Tom. Actually someone tried to flush it down a toilet." Chris waited eagerly for Riddle''s reply. "Lucky that I recorded my memories in some more lasting way than ink. But I always knew that there would be those who would not want this diary read." "Of course, if you frame innocent people, who will try to read your Diary?" Chris snorted but hurriedly wrote back, "What do you mean?" "I mean that this diary holds memories of terrible things. Things that were covered up. Things that happened at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry." Riddle replied. Chris thought, talking to a Diary wasn''t safe specially after hearing Professor Flitwik''s class. But she needed answers. She wrote again and tried to look like a naive girl. "Yes. I''m here now. In Hogwarts, terrible things are happening to muggle-borns, I''m a muggle-born too. I''m scared. Everyone thinks it''s Harry Potter, behind this attacks. Do you know, who''s behind those attacks?" Riddle''s reply came quickly, his writing becoming untidier, as though he was hurrying to tell all he knew. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "In my fifth year, I caught the person who''d opened the Chamber and he was expelled. But the headmaster, Professor Dippet, ashamed that such a thing had happened at Hogwarts, forbade me to tell the truth. A story was given out that the girl had died in a freak accident. They gave me a nice, shiny, engraved trophy for my trouble and warned me to keep my mouth shut. But I knew it could happen again. The monster lived on, and the one who had the power to release it was not imprisoned." "Hagrid." Chris smiled. Then wrote back, "So you don''t think it''s Harry Potter? He''s innocent? Wait, do you know who''s Harry Potter?" Riddle was writing very fast now. "Yes, of course I know. A girl, who wrote before you, told me all about the famous Harry Potter. The boy who conquered the Dark Lord." "Conquered the Dark Lord? It''s Ginny." Chris realized what was going on. "Nice talking to you Tom." Chris wrote. "You never told me, what''s your name?" Riddle wrote back, but this time slowly. "Christina Norton." Chris wrote that, shut the Diary closed, then hid it inside the cabinet, beside her bed. ____________________________________________ Next morning, Chris got up and saw the room was empty. She called Leon, pulled a parchment and wrote something on it. Then tied it to Leon''s leg. "Deliver it to Hagrid, will you?" she asked. Leon hooted happily and took off. Chris checked the cabinet and saw the Diary was still there, then left to take shower. After getting ready, Chris went for breakfast, but it was already late, the match was going to start any minitue now. So Chris just wrapped few toasts and becons in a napkin and set off towards the field. On the way she saw Hermione running in opposite direction. "Hermione.. where are you...?" Chris began but Hermione cut her off. "Not now, Chris. I''m going to the library." Hermione said breathlessly, without stopping. Chris decided to tell her everything about the Diary after she comes back from the library. Soon Chris joined Ron in the stands. Luna made her way towards Chris. "I hope Gryffindors wins today." Ron said. "The atmosphere is really gloomy." The teams walked onto the field to tumultuous applause. Oliver Wood took off for a warm-up flight around the goalposts; Madam Hooch released the balls. The Hufflepuffs, who played in canary yellow, were standing in a huddle, having a last-minute discussion of tactics. "Isn''t Professor McGonagall?" Luna pointed a half marching, half running across the pitch, Professor McGonagall, carrying an enormous purple megaphone. "What''s going on?" Chris looked surprised. "This match has been canceled," Professor McGonagall called through the megaphone, addressing the packed stadium. There were boos and shouts. "All students are to make their way back to the House common rooms, where their Heads of Houses will give them further information. As quickly as you can, please!" Chapter 31: Confrontation "Something is wrong. We should check." Ron said, running towards Harry on the field. Chris and Luna looked at each other and followed. "Do you think it''s Creole flowers?" Luna said. "They make the grounds.." "Not now Luna." Chris replied hurriedly. She always hears about Luna''s creative things but not now. As Professor McGonagall hurried out the field with Harry, she glanced at Ron, Chris and Luna. "Yeah perhaps you all can come..." she said. Some of the students swarming around them were grumbling about the match being canceled; others looked worried. Chris, Luna, Harry and Ron followed Professor McGonagall back into the school and up the marble staircase. But they weren''t taken to anybody''s office this time. "This will be a bit of a shock," said Professor McGonagall in a surprisingly gentle voice as they approached the infirmary. "There has been another attack . . . another double attack." Chris''s heart sank. This is terrible. Professor McGonagall pushed the door open and they all entered after her. Madam Pomfrey was bending over a sixth-year girl with long, curly hair. Chris recognized her as the Ravenclaw Prefect, she had met before. And on the bed next to her was ¡ª "Hermione!" Harry and Ron ran towards her. Hermione lay utterly still, her eyes open and glassy. "They were found near the library," said Professor McGonagall. "I don''t suppose either of you can explain this? It was on the floor next to them. . . ." She was holding up a small, circular mirror. Chris felt something around her wasn''t making sense anymore. The Diary was in her room then how did this thing happened? Chris ran towards the Gryffindor tower without thinking. Professor McGonagall and Luna called after her but she didn''t stop. She hurried through the crowded common room and finally stopped in front of her room. She took a deep breath and opened the cabinet. The Diary wasn''t there. Damn it, Ginny. Just then Leon came in with a note. Chris took the note and read: "Alright. Collect it from my house tomorrow morning." She ran back to the common room and saw Ginny was standing next to Percy. But before she can reach her Professor McGonagall came in with Harry and Ron, both looking devastated. Professor McGonagall gave a pointed look towards Chris and started reading a parchment. "All students will return to their House common rooms by six o''clock in the evening. No student is to leave the dormitories after that time. You will be escorted to each lesson by a teacher. No student is to use the bathroom unaccompanied by a teacher. All further Quidditch training and matches are to be postponed. There will be no more evening activities." She rolled up the parchment and said in a somewhat choked voice, "I need hardly add that I have rarely been so distressed. It is likely that the school will be closed unless the culprit behind these attacks is caught. I would urge anyone who thinks they might know anything about them to come forward." Chris almost screamed but then she thought, ''First, It''s important to talk to Ginny.'' Professor McGonagall climbed somewhat awkwardly out of the portrait hole, and the Gryffindors began talking immediately. "That''s two Gryffindors down, not counting a Gryffindor ghost, one Ravenclaw, and one Hufflepuff," said the Weasley twins'' friend Lee Jordan, counting on his fingers. "Haven''t any of the teachers noticed that the Slytherins are all safe? Isn''t it obvious all this stuff''s coming from Slytherin? The Heir of Slytherin, the monster of Slytherin ... why don''t they just chuck all the Slytherins out?" he roared, to nods and scattered applause. Chris made her way towards Ginny and grabbed her hand. "Ginny! We need to talk." A shocked Ginny looked at her. "Right. Now." Chris said before she can open her mouth. Chris dragged Ginny to their room and closed the door. "Chris, What are you..?" Ginny panicked. "Where''s the diary, Ginny?" Chris asked looking straight into her eyes. Ginny almost choked. "I know You had the diary, Ginny. Now give it to me. I''ve to give it to Professor Dumbledore." Chris said in one breath. "I don''t know what are... you... talking about. " Ginny said with a unsteady voice. Chris pulled out a picture from her desk, then, grabbed a notebook from Ginny''s desk, and hold it in front of Ginny. "Now, do you know?" It was the picture Colin took of that wall where Mrs. Norris was attacked. The handwriting in Ginny''s notebook was same with the writing on the wall. "Nooo.... Please... the Diary and me has nothing to with the attacks." Ginny said getting pale. "You know, Ginny, that''s not true. Same handwriting. Roosters'' feathers. Paint on your robes. Not to mention, no one saw you during all the attacks." Chris said calming her voice a little. Ginny was about to cry, "Please.. Please Chris... They will expel me... I don''t.. I didn''t..." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Ginny, calm down and think. The dairy is making you do horrible things. Don''t you understand?" Chris''s voice was perfectly calm, now. "But no one knows it''s me. Please don''t tell them. If you don''t then they''ll never know. Ginny said stubbornly. "Do you think Ginny, that the teachers can''t put two and two together?" Chris said. "If yes, then tell me, where were you this morning before the Quidditch match when Hermione was attacked?" Ginny looked down. "I.. Don''t.. know.. I can''t remember..." she mumbled. Chris sighed. "Now, will you give me the diary?" Chris said patiently. "I will. But..." Ginny hesitated. "Have you wrote in this diary?" "Yes." "You did?" Ginny looked too much shocked. "Yes Ginny. Now just give me the diary. I''ll give it Dumbledore. Hogwarts won''t be closed." Ginny looked at Chris for few moments then said, "Ok... Tomorrow..... tomorrow morning. I''ll go with you.... and tell Professor Dumbledore everything..... But you''ll not tell anyone else." "Why tomorrow?" "Please.. Hermione... was just attacked.... Please..." Ginny was crying. "Alright then just give me the diary, we''ll go tomorrow." "I''ll do it... I promise..." "But you''ll not write in it, will you?" Ginny shook her head, still crying. "We''ll do this first thing in the morning." Chris said, a little reluctantly. "Got it?" Ginny nodded, while sobbing. That night was sleepless. Chris didn''t sleep and decided to talk to Harry and Ron. She couldn''t hide everything from them anymore. It was almost past midnight, Ginny was sleeping on her bed. Chris sneaked into Ron and Harry''s room. Harry wasn''t in very deep sleep so it was easy to wake him up. "Harry! It''s me. Chris. Wake Ron up and come to the common room. I need to tell you both something. Please. Fast. It''s important." She whispered. "Ok" Harry replied and Chris left their room. Chapter 32: Mystery After few minutes Ron and Harry came downstairs. "Chris? You wanted to tell us something?" Ron asked, looking very surprised. "Yes. Did you know something?" Harry said "Yeah. I know what''s inside the chamber and who opened the chamber." Chris said quietly. "What?" Ron almost screamed. "Yes. Please. Don''t freak out. It''s... It''s a Basilisk... the King of Serpents, gigantic size snake and can live many hundreds of years. That''s why you can hear it Harry, because you''re a Parseltongue and it can live without food for many years.... Spiders fear it that''s why we saw the spiders running, from the places where people were petrified. ... and remember Hagrid told us that someone was killing his roosters, crowing of roosters are fatal to Basilisk..." Chris looked at the shocked face of Harry and Ron. "If someone looked at it''s eyes through something then they got petrified, looking directly to the Basilisk''s eyes results instant death but no one died because.." "Because no one looked it straight in the eye. Colin saw it through his camera. The basilisk burned up all the film inside it, but Colin just got Petrified. Justin . . . Justin must''ve seen the basilisk through Nearly Headless Nick! Nick got the full blast of it, but he couldn''t die again . . . and Hermione and that Ravenclaw prefect were found with a mirror next to them." Harry said with a realization. "And I think, Hermione had just realized the monster was a basilisk and maybe she warned the first person she met to look around corners with a mirror first! And that girl pulled out her mirror..." Chris sighed. Ron''s jaw dropped. "And Mrs. Norris?" he whispered eagerly. "Remember there was water under Mrs. Norris." Chris explained. "But how? If the snake was gigantic in size then how come no one saw it?" Ron asked. "Because it was traveling through the pipes. Remember, Harry heard the sound from the walls... He said it was going up.. Because it was using the plumbing.." "Then the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets!" Harry said hoarsely. "What if it''s a bathroom?" "Wait... Myrtle''s bathroom!" said Chris surprised. "I didn''t realise that. She told me once that she died in that bathroom when she heard some funny language.." "Funny language?" Ron looked confused. "Parseltongue." Harry and Chris said together. "But you said, you know, who''s that heir of Slytherin. So? Who is it?" Ron asked and Chris took a deep breath. "It''s... Ginny.." as Chris said, Ron almost stumbled back in shock. "What? Chris, what are you saying..?" Harry said in disbelief. "Ginny can''t be." Ron gasped. "How and why, I''ll tell you both tomorrow.... Just know it''s not her fault.... I convinced Ginny, we''re going to meet Dumbledore tomorrow..... and Ron, please don''t write to your mother right now. Do it tomorrow. Please." ________________________________________________ However next morning, Professor Dumbledore was gone, so was Hagrid... and Ginny she was nowhere to be found. Chris, Harry and Ron searched the entire Gryffindor tower, the Great Hall. At last they decided to tell a teacher. "What''re you three doing here?" Professor McGonagall asked with a fearful tone. She was almost white. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Professor! Ginny, We''re looking for her." Ron said. "She''s not in Gryffindor tower from this morning, Professor." Chris said. Professor McGonagall face became more pale. "I suggest, you three to go back to the Gryffindor tower. Something terrible happened." "Professor?" Chris was tensed. "Mr. Weasley. Your sister has been taken... to the chamber... by the monster... We''ll try our best to save her." Professor McGonagall said with a cracked voice. Ron slide down onto the floor. Harry helped him to stand up. After Professor McGonagall almost dragged them into the dormitory and told the Gryffindors what have happened to Ginny; Chris, Harry, Ron, Fred and George was sitting together in a corner of the Gryffindor common room, unable to say anything to each other. Percy wasn''t there. He had gone to send an owl to Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, then shut himself up in his dormitory. Chris''s face was expressionless. It was like the emotions inside her were so many and so much that her face was failing to express them. "Now, will you tell us the entire thing, Chris?" Ron spoke for the first time after he heard the news. Chris sighed then took a deep breath and straighten up in her chair. "Yes. I''ll. It was a Diary. The diary of a boy named Tom Riddle. He was the one who accused Hagrid... for opening the chamber and freeing the monster within... but Hagrid had a Acromantula, a giant spider.. Acromantula can''t petrify. I realized something was wrong when I found Ginny throwing a diary in Myrtle''s bathroom.. the diary of that same boy T. M. Riddle. I picked it up and started examining it. Then Harry said he felt connected to the Diary.... and when I wrote in that diary... it replied back. Tom Riddle was a memory inside the Diary.. I don''t know how long but Ginny was writing in it and that''s why she wasn''t looked like herself... I don''t know about all kind of magic, but I know, for that kind of magic, storing a part of yourself or your life in a object, needs very very very advanced magic and I won''t believe a that kind of smart person will mistook between Acromantula and Basilisk.. then I remembered he was a Slytherin... Everything became clear.. Harry''s connection to the snakes and that diary wasn''t a coincidence.... Tom Riddle turned Hagrid in because he was saving himself. He was the one who opened the chamber last time and this time using Ginny. He was a Parseltongue too... The paint on Ginny''s robes, roosters feathers in our room and on her things, and the writing on the wall matching Ginny''s handwriting was enough proofs for me." As she finished, she saw Fred, George, Ron and Harry were staring at her. Chapter 33: A Dagger "This much was happening to our sister and we didn''t know?" Fred said first. "I can''t believe it." Ron replied. "Now. You four know everything. So if I don''t come back then tell this to Professor Dumbledore." Chris said getting up. "You don''t come back? Meaning?" Harry asked also getting up from his seat. "Meaning.. I''m going to try... try to save Ginny... I''ll never forgive myself if after knowing this much... I failed to save her. And my father always said, I''m here in this world to do big things, so, fighting a Basilisk counts.. right?" She tried to give a fake smile. "I''ll save your sister or will die trying... Please just pray that we don''t have to die today. Harry you just have to open the chamber for me. I''ll not able to do that." Harry frowned. "You can''t go alone inside." "I agree." Ron said. "So what do you want? To take everyone? You know, right? That only one glance at it''s eyes and that''s it. You''ll be dead." Chris said fuming. "Yes. I know that''s why I''ll come. Please Chris." Harry said. "I''ll to." Ron said. "And what about us?" Fred and George said together getting on their feet. "Great." Chris said sarcastically. "Listen I''ll just take Harry because without his Parseltongue ability, it''ll be impossible to go inside. But I can''t let you all go there. Ron you can only wait outside the chamber, in case we need help from outside, you can call the teachers. Fred and George please stay here. It''ll be risky to take you all there without getting noticed." It took several more minitues to convince Fred and George at last they agreed to stay near the Gryffindor tower. "Now, please tell me Harry, you''ve something which can take us to Hagrid''s hut without being noticed." Chris whispered to Harry. "Actually I''ve. A invisibility cloak." Harry smiled. __________________________ Chris never saw the corridors this crowded before in Hogwarts. She, Harry and Ron were under Harry''s invisibility cloak. Teachers, prefects, and ghosts were marching the corridors in pairs, staring around for any unusual activity. Their Invisibility Cloak didn''t stop them making any noise, and there was a particularly tense moment when Ron stubbed his toe only yards from the spot where Snape stood standing guard. Thankfully, Snape sneezed at almost exactly the moment Ron swore. It was with relief that they reached the oak front doors and eased them open. Outside the day was bright. It was almost noon. They reached Hagrid''s house, sad and sorry-looking with its blank windows. When Harry pushed the door open, Fang went mad with joy at the sight of them. Chris hold Fang and patted him. "It''s alright Fang. Don''t worry. Hagrid will be here in no time. I promise." She said then went towards a corner of the room. She picked up a box and opened it. Then locked it, put a silencing charm on it and put it in her bag. "Your bag is so small.. then... How? The box is so big..." Harry asked looking surprised. "Oh! It''s Luna''s bag, She gave it to me few days ago. It has an extension charm on it." Chris replied. Suddenly Leon flew into the hut. Leon dropped a package on Chris''s hand. She opend it and saw a beautiful dagger with a long chain attached to it''s hilt; there was also a note: "There''s a very thin line between being stupid and being brave. You''ve already blurred the line in your life. Anyway, this is a enchanted dagger; keep the aim clear in your head and throw it in any direction, it''ll hit the aim perfectly. Good Luck." Chris pulled the dagger out. "Who send you this?" Harry said. "I don''t know, there is no name on the note." Chris said and looked around the hut. Then she closed her eyes and imagined a coner in Hagrid''s room in her mind then throw the dagger in opposite direction. When she opened her eyes, Harry and Ron were watching her in amazement. She turned around and saw the dagger had hit the aim she imagined. Chris smirked and put the dagger in her bag. "Let''s go." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. As they entered the passage where Mrs. Norris was attacked, Ron stopped in front of the writing on the wall. There was another massage written under the first one: They hurried before Filch can come near them, they entered Moaning Myrtle''s ''out of order'' bathroom. Myrtle was sitting on the tank of the end toilet. "Oh, it''s you Chris," she said when she saw Chris. ".. yeah.. Myrtle ... last time when I was here, you were telling me how you died.. in this bathroom.. right?" Chris said. Myrtle became happy, "so do you came to hear the story of my death?" Chris nodded. "So, as I was saying, Olive Hornby teased me about my glasses. So I came here to hid in that stall. The door was locked, and I was crying, and then I heard somebody come in. I heard a boy speaking. So I unlocked the door, to tell him to go and use his own toilet, and then .." Myrtle swelled importantly, her face shining. "I died." "How?" said Harry. "No idea," said Myrtle in hushed tones. "I just remember seeing a pair of great, big, yellow eyes. My whole body sort of seized up, and then I was floating away..." She looked at the three dreamily. "And then I came back again. I was determined to haunt Olive Hornby, you see. Oh, she was sorry she''d ever laughed at my glasses." "Where exactly did you see the eyes?" said Chris. "Somewhere there," said Myrtle, pointing vaguely toward the sink in front of her toilet. Chris, Harry and Ron hurried over to it. It looked like an ordinary sink. They examined every inch of it, inside and out, including the pipes below. And then Chris saw it: Scratched on the side of one of the copper taps was a tiny snake. "That tap''s never worked," said Myrtle brightly as she tried to turn it. "Harry," said Chris. "Say something. Something in Parseltongue." "But .." Harry thought hard. "I can only speak Parseltongue in front of a actual snake." "Then imagine it''s a actual snake... Imagine it''s moving." Chris said. "Open up," Harry said. He looked at Chris, who shook her head. "English," she said. "Think harder." Harry concentrate again. Then a strange hissing escaped from his mouth, and at once the tap glowed with a brilliant white light and began to spin. Next second, the sink began to move; the sink, in fact, sank, right out of sight, leaving a large pipe exposed, a pipe wide enough for a man to slide into. Ron gasped. Chapter 34: The Chamber "Ron, stay here. I''m going. You coming Harry?" Chris said. "Yes. Let''s go." Harry nodded. "But..." Ron tried to protest. "Wait here," Harry gave Ron''s shoulder a squeeze. "Wait here... We''ll go on.... If we''re not back in an hour ...." There was a pause. "Then inform the teachers...." said Chris and both boys looked at her. "Yeah. If we''re not back in an hour then call the Professors." Ron nodded. "I''ll go first.." Harry said and he lowered himself slowly into the pipe, then let go. Chris quickly followed and direct jumped in to the pipe. It was like rushing down an endless, slimy, dark slide. She could see more pipes branching off in all directions, but none as large as theirs, which twisted and turned, sloping steeply downward, and he knew that she was falling deeper below the school than even the dungeons. And then, just as she had begun to worry about what would happen when she hit the ground, the pipe leveled out, and she shot out of the end with a wet thud, landing on the damp floor of a dark stone tunnel large enough to stand in. Harry was getting to his feet a little ways away, covered in slime. "We must be miles under the school," said Harry, his voice echoing in the black tunnel. "We''re under the lake," said Chris, squinting around at the dark, slimy walls. There was darkness ahead. Chris pulled out her wand and whispered, "Lumos!" and to her wand lit up. Harry did the same. As they started to walk, their footsteps was slapping loudly on the wet floor. The tunnel was so dark that they could only see a little distance ahead. Their shadows on the wet walls looked monstrous in the wandlight. The tunnel was quiet as the grave, and the first unexpected sound they heard was a loud crunch as Harry stepped on what turned out to be a rat''s skull. Chris lowered her wand to look at the floor and saw that it was littered with small animal bones. Trying very hard not to imagine what Ginny might look like if they found her, Chris led the way forward, around a dark bend in the tunnel. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Chris .... there''s something up there ..." said Harry hoarsely. They froze, watching. Chris could just see the outline of something huge and curved, lying right across the tunnel. It wasn''t moving. "Do you think, it''s asleep?" Harry breathed, glancing at Chris. Chris didn''t answer, she edged forward, her wand held high. The light slid over a gigantic snake skin, of a vivid, poisonous green, lying curled and empty across the tunnel floor. The creature that had shed it must have been twenty feet long at least. Harry'' jaw dropped, he hold a hand out and was about to touch. "Don''t touch it. It''s poisonous." Chris said with a annoyed tone. Harry immediately withdrew his hand. "Sorry." They set off past the giant snake skin. The tunnel turned and turned again. Then, at last, as they crept around yet another bend, they saw a solid wall ahead on which two entwined serpents were carved, their eyes set with great, glinting emeralds. "Well. I think, it''s good you came with me." Chris said and pointed towards the wall. Harry nodded, then approached. "Wait." Chris stopped him. "Before we enter, you''re a Parseltongue, so, if you feel any kind of feeling, that, the Basilisk is near us, alert me and close your eyes." "Ok." Harry said then looked at the wall, his throat very dry. There was no need to pretend these stone snakes were real; their eyes looked strangely alive. He cleared his throat, and the emerald eyes seemed to flicker. Harry said something, in a low, faint hiss. The serpents parted as the wall cracked open, the halves slid smoothly out of sight, then they walked inside. They were standing at the end of a very long, dimly lit chamber. Towering stone pillars entwined with more carved serpents rose to support a ceiling lost in darkness, casting long, black shadows through the odd, greenish gloom that filled the place. "Of course, Salazar Slytherin and cold dark rooms." Chris sighed. "Someone should''ve told him that it''s really very creep." Harry was looking around. Every careful footstep echoed loudly off the shadowy walls. They kept their eyes narrowed, ready to clamp them shut at the smallest sign of movement. The hollow eye sockets of the stone snakes seemed to be following them. Then, as they drew level with the last pair of pillars, a statue high as the Chamber itself loomed into view, standing against the back wall. Its a giant face above: It was ancient and monkeyish, with a long, thin beard that fell almost to the bottom of the wizard''s sweeping stone robes, where two enormous gray feet stood on the smooth Chamber floor. "Salazar Slytherin." Chris remembered her dreams. The Salazar Slytherin was same. She was thinking about how was it possible when she saw between the gray feet, facedown, lay a small, black-robed figure with flaming-red hair. "Ginny!" Harry muttered, sprinting to her and dropping to his knees. "Ginny ... don''t be dead ... please don''t be dead ...." He flung his wand aside, grabbed Ginny''s shoulders, and turned her over. Her face was white as marble, and yet her eyes were closed, so she wasn''t Petrified. Chris slowly came beside them, picked up Harry''s wand and then looked around; when she saw a tall, black-haired boy was leaning against the nearest pillar, watching. He was strangely blurred around the edges, as though Chris were looking at him through a misted window. "So, You must be Tom Riddle." Chris said looking at him. Harry jumped and spun around on his knees. "And You must be Christina Norton." Riddle smiled. "Tom ... Tom Riddle?" Harry blurted out. "But he was ... you''re... a memory... how.. can you?" "A memory. Yes. Preserved in a diary for fifty years. And you''re?" Riddle asked looking at Harry. Then he noticed his forehead, his scar, "Of course, You''re Harry Potter. Ginny told me everything about you. How you .... a skinny boy with no extraordinary magical talent ... managed to defeat the greatest wizard of all time. How you escape with nothing but a scar, while Lord Voldemort''s powers were destroyed." There was an odd red gleam in his hungry eyes now. Harry said slowly, "But Voldemort was after your time..." "Voldemort," said Riddle softly, "is my past, present, and future, Harry Potter... Because I''m Lord Vodemort.... It was a name I was already using at Hogwarts, to my most intimate friends only, of course. You think I was going to use my filthy Muggle father''s name forever? I, in whose veins runs the blood of Salazar Slytherin himself, through my mother''s side? I, keep the name of a foul, common Muggle, who abandoned me even before I was born, just because he found out his wife was a witch? No, Harry .... I fashioned myself a new name, a name I knew wizards everywhere would one day fear to speak, when I had become the greatest sorcerer in the world!" Harry stared numbly at Riddle. Chapter 35: The Basilisk "Not everyone fear to speak your name Vodemort." Chris said. Riddle flinched a little at her words then his face changed into a smile. "Well, you see, I was also interested to meet you, Christina Norton." He turned towards Chris. "After all you almost failed my plan. You understood my diary and warned Ginny to not to write." "Well now tell us, What you''ve done to Ginny?" Chris said. "She''s still alive," said Riddle. "But only just." "What''ll you get if she dies." She said. "See, that''s the reason I wanted to meet you. I realized, you''re same age as Ginny but a little smarter than her. You can understand things without saying, unlike her." Riddle said softly. "Ginny poured out her soul to me, and her soul happened to be exactly what I wanted.... I grew stronger on a diet of her deepest fears, her darkest secrets. I grew powerful, far more powerful than little Miss Weasley. Yes and as soon as Ginny will die, Lord Vodemort will return in his power. So why don''t you join me, Christina? You can be my faithful follower and I''ll give you power no one can imagine." "If I want power... I''ll earn it, for that I''ll not abandon my friends like a coward, Tom." Chris replied smiling. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Friends?" Riddle laughed, a high, cold laugh that didn''t suit him. "Then let me tell you what was little Ginny was writing about you in my diary." He recited, "Dear Tom, Chris is very confident and smart, she doesn''t have to worry about anything. She gets everything she wants. She is so popular. She made friends with Harry in no time. Do you think Harry will notice me ever? Even my brother Ron says to me that I should be more confident like Chris. She stands up for herself, I can''t even able do that." Chris face became expressionless. Harry looked back forth between her and Voldemort. "You see, It''s very boring, having to listen to the silly little troubles of an eleven-year-old girl," he went on. "But I was patient. I wrote back. I was sympathetic, I was kind. I knew jealousy is a great weapon to mend people''s mind. So I explained to her that it''s your fault that she doesn''t have anything, it''s you who snatched everything from her and she trusted me. Ginny simply loved me. No one''s ever understood me like you, Tom..... I''m so glad I''ve got this diary to confide in.... It''s like having a friend I can carry around in my pocket.... But soon when she started to loosing her memory she became suspicious about the diary and tried to throw it but then You found it and when Ginny saw it, she thought I''m going tell you everything, so she stole it. You understood this and tried to stop her but I had already told her that you''ll turn her in for opening the chamber, she will be expelled because of you and only I can help her; and... she believed me." Chris clenched her fist. "She is just a jealous, stupid, little girl. Christina, but you''re... you''re different. So now think, Does she deserved to be saved? Are you willing to give your life for her? Is she worth it?" He stopped and looked into Chris''s eyes. "You can be powerful Christina. You just need to see this world like I do. You''ll be just like me." There was a long silence. Harry was looking terrified, Riddle was smiling and Chris was staring at Ginny with a expressionless face. "No Tom. I never will. I''ll never see the world like you... because, I try to see goodness in every people. But unfortunately there is not a drop left inside you. And sorry to disappoint you, but I don''t think you''re a great powerful wizard or anything. Because if you were then you didn''t need an eleven-years-old little girl''s soul to come back in power." Chris said with steady and firm voice looking straight into his eyes. The smile had gone from Riddle''s face, to be replaced by a very ugly look. Harry sighed with relief. "I thought you''re smarter than this. But now, I''m going to teach you a little lesson. Let''s match the powers of Lord Voldemort, Heir of Salazar Slytherin, against famous Harry Potter, and a eleven years old student." Riddle said and gave a awful smile. "Trust me Tom, I''ll not die today." Chris whispered as Riddle walked away. Riddle stopped between the high pillars and looked up into the stone face of Slytherin, high above him in the half-darkness. Riddle opened his mouth wide and hissed.. Chris came close to Harry. "Tell me what''s he saying?" She whispered in Harry''s ear. "Ok... He is saying..... Speak to me, Slytherin, greatest of the Hogwarts Four." Harry said looking horrified. Suddenly, Slytherin''s gigantic stone face was moving, his mouth opening, wider and wider, to make a huge black hole. And something was stirring inside the statue''s mouth. Something was slithering up from its depths. "Close your eyes. Close your eyes. He is calling the Basilisk." Chris said urgently and closed her eyes. Harry did the same. Chris heard something huge hit the stone floor of the Chamber. She knew what was happening, she could sense it, could almost see the giant serpent uncoiling itself from Slytherin''s mouth. Then he heard Riddle''s hissing voice and Harry said, "He asked it to kill us." "Then what are waiting for? Run." Chris said wheeling around and running. Chapter 36: The Sword The basilisk was moving toward Chris and Harry; she could hear its heavy body slithering heavily across the dusty floor. Eyes still tightly shut, Chris began to run and started to search something in her bag. "Gotcha" she whispered as she took out the dagger. Step 1. Blind the Basilisk. She repeated in her mind then concentrate. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Imagining Basilisk''s eyes were not easy, but she concentrated and remembered the description Myrtle had gave about it''s eyes. Suddenly she heard something hitting the ground beside her, and a voice "ow", Chris realized Harry had fell. There was no time, if she doesn''t shoot now then Harry was dead. She threw the dagger holding the chain attached to it hilt. There was a loud, explosive spitting sound right above her. As she felt a pull on the chain, she pulled it back, in no time the dagger came back in her hand. She concentrated again and threw the dagger, she heard Riddle was saying something furiously in Parseltongue. Chris didn''t need to know what he was saying, she opened her eyes and looked back at the Basilisk. The enormous serpent, bright, poisonous green, thick as an oak trunk, had raised itself high in the air and its great blunt head was weaving drunkenly between the pillars. Chris looked straight into its face and saw that both its great, bulbous yellow eyes, had been punctured; blood was streaming to the floor, and the snake was spitting in agony. "It worked." Harry said getting up from the floor. Chris threw his wand towards him, Harry caught it. Riddle hissed again looking very angry. Harry said with a trembling voice, "It can still smell us, hear us, it can still kill us." "I know. That''s why I''ve a thing." Chris said and pull out the big box, she had collected from Hagrid''s hut. She waved her wand on it and opened it. Suddenly sharp crowing sounds came from the box, few roosters came out of the box. The blinded serpent swayed, confused, madly. It wanted to leave the place but Riddle was hissing something loudly and the Basilisk was getting more mad. The snake''s tail whipped across the floor and hit Chris and Harry hard. Chris''s head smashed on the nearest pillar, Harry was swept away a little farther. Chris felt a sharp pain in her head, blood was dripping from her face, she was feeling dizzy, she was caught off-guard but the thing more angered her, which was she had lost her wand and bag; because of dizziness she couldn''t see clearly where her wand and her bag was or where the box went with the roosters. There was a crowing sound but not too loud. She didn''t know why but a voice was screaming these inside her head. The snake was coming near her it''s mouth stretching wide but then the Basilisk stopped and backed away. Chris was surprised as looked at the Basilisk; then Riddle hissed again furiously. Chris felt the Basilisk was fighting over Riddle''s commands but it failed, again Riddle was controlling it. Chris felt a heavy object in her hands, she looked at her hands and saw the sword, the Gryffindor sword had appeared in her hands out of nowhere. As the snake tried to came close to her, without thinking she hold the sword up and stabbed it on it''s neck. She pulled it out and stabbed again, the snake was in pain, she felt bad and pulled out the sword, the basilisk keeled over sideways and fell, twitching, to the floor. Chris felt the pain on head again, it was coming back, she was feeling dizzy again. She walked towards Ginny who was still unconscious. Harry also came near them. Riddle laughed in a cold way. "As I said before Christina, you''re different, brave, intelligent, loyal, determined; Precious qualities you''ve. You killed the Basilisk but now think, how will you kill me? I''m a memory persevered in a diary and in few minutes Ginny will be dead and I''ll be alive and powerful, so you see, after doing so much you still lost at last. How sad!" He laughed again. Chris thought for a moment then looked around and saw on the floor near the statue''s giant toes, lying open there was the little black diary. She crossed Ginny and went towards the diary, clumsily. Her vision was not clear, the pain in head was increasing. Riddle and Harry watched her as she kneel in front of the diary and suddenly stabbed it with the sword. Riddle and Harry both didn''t see that coming. There was a long, dreadful, piercing scream. Ink spurted out of the diary in torrents, streaming over, flooding the floor. Riddle was writhing and twisting, screaming and flailing and then ¡ª He had gone. Then and there was silence. Silence except for the steady drip drip of ink still oozing from the diary. Then came a faint moan from Ginny, she was stirring. As she sat up, Chris sighed and collapsed on the floor. Her vision went black. Chapter 37: A Key Chris woke up in a familiar room, the Hospital Wing. Her father was sitting beside the bed and on the other side of the table there was few flowers, candy and cards. "Dad?" She spoke softly. Her father Mr. Norton was almost asleep, he opened his eyes, looking startled, he looked at Chris with moist eyes. He hugged her hurriedly, Chris smiled. "I''m fine Dad." "Fine? Do you call it fine? You''re in this bed for a week." Said Mr. Norton with cracked voice. "Five and half days, Mr. Norton." Madam Pomfrey came and gave Chris a potion to drink. "Five and half? Really that much?" Chris said, looking surprised. "You got a nasty hit on your skull. I fixed it but you needed lots of rest so I gave you a sleeping potion. You can leave tomorrow." Madam Pomfrey said with a smile. "Tomorrow? But I feel fine Madam Pomfrey." Chris protested. "Who knows better in this matter?" Madam Pomfrey said with a strict tone. "You," said Chris quietly. Madam Pomfrey nodded and left. "How are you feeling?" Mr. Norton asked. "Fine. Wait! What happened after I was unconscious?" She said. Chris thought about that day but there was not any memory after Ginny woke up. "Yes. About that... Did you kille a giant snake?" Mr. Norton almost screamed the last part. "Relax Dad. It wasn''t that big. It was like a normal snake like very small four-five foot." She lied. "But Mr. Weasley said..." "Mr. Weasley ... yeah... so how is their daughter ... Ginny?" Chris asked trying to change the topic. "Oh. She is fine. She left the hospital wing on that same day but I heard Madam Pomfrey speaking, that her mental health will take time to get back to normal. She needs lots of love and care." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Chris nodded and picked a card from the the table. The first colourful card was from Luna, she wrote a get well soon message with different colours. Chris smiled and took the next one it was from Hagrid and the last one was from Ginny, a thank you card. "Who brought these flowers dad?" "A boy... I think his name was Harry." "Oh!" Chris smiled looking at the flowers as the events of that day came back to her. "Dad, do you know where is my wand?... And my bag?" "Yes. Ginny told me, she took those to your room." Mr. Norton replied. _____________________________ Next Morning, Chris left the Hospital Wing, her father left Hogwarts. Chris walked towards the Gryffindor tower, and noticed everyone was staring at her but this time the stares was different. They were smiling at her and there was amazement in their eyes. Chris didn''t know she should be happy or not, she never wanted to be popular and after watching Harry''s condition, she seriously didn''t want to compete with Lockhart. As she entered the Gryffindor common room, there was a loud applause and cheering which greeted her. Fred and George did a firework with her name. Percy wasn''t happy but he didn''t stop them, in fact he smiled and thanked Chris for saving Ginny. Harry hugged her. "Now. Tell me. How did you managed to pull two girls over the pipe?" Chris asked Harry, as she pulled Harry and Ron aside. "Oh I didn''t." Harry grinned. "It was Fawkes, Dumbledore''s bird. He pulled three of us out of the chamber. He came on it''s own. I was very happy to see him." "Well Myrtle wasn''t very happy when she saw all of you alive." Ron said. Three of them chuckled. "And what''s going on with those Petrified people?" Chris asked. "Professor McGonagall said they will be back in few days. The Mandrakes are almost ready." Harry answered. "And do you know, you and Harry got two hundred house points each, from Dumbledore." Ron said excitedly. "What? Really?" Chris said, looking surprised. "Yes. We will win the house cup for sure." Harry grinned. "Oh, and about Lockhart, you won''t believe what happened to him." "What?" "Other Professors asked him to save Ginny but he was running away, when your friend Luna caught him in the corridors and asked him about his heroics, about how could he leave Ginny to die. When he confessed that he didn''t do anyone of them, he just erased the actual hero''s memory and took the credit." "What the...? Where is he now? I''ll definitely like to punch that idiot." "Very far from here. After saying those things he tried to erase Luna''s memory too, but he didn''t know Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Fred, George, Percy and few other teachers were just around the corner and heard him clearly. They stopped him and threaten to handover him to the ministry. He was very scared and now he is out of Hogwarts." Harry finished with big grin. "Shame,"said Ron, "He was starting to grow on me." They laughed aloud. Suddenly someone poked Chris from behind. Chris turned and saw it was Ginny. Chris became serious. "I wanted to... to talk to you..." Ginny said quietly. Chris just nodded and went towards their room. In room Danielle and Lauren greeted Chris excitedly. "I and Ginny have something to talk about. We need the room for some time." Chris said sharply. After looking at the each other for a moment both girls left. Ginny became nervous. "Speak." Chris said. "Umm... well... Thanks for saving me... Harry told me... how you stood up to Riddle for me.... how you killed the Basilisk and Riddle.... Also, I know that morning you sent a letter to Professor Dumbledore about me, explaining that it wasn''t my fault so I should not get expelled... Dumbledore told me...." "Get to the point, Ginny." Chris said impatiently. Ginny sighed. "I''m sorry.. very very sorry... I should have trusted you not the Diary... I''m so stupid. On now on I''ll never trust a object... I..." Ginny started to cry. "Well... You were stupid, but I guess not anymore." Chris finally looked at Ginny. "Next time if you feel upset over my any kind of behavior, or you feel like I''m coming between you and Harry, just say it on my face." "No... Please.. I had enough of Harry." Ginny said and stopped crying. "Already?" "Yes. I realized, I liked Harry just because he is a celebrity and my brother''s friend. I have learned my lesson. I''m never going to sacrifice my friendship over a silly attraction." "Who said we''re friends now?" "But... I thought... oh! It''s fine... I know.. I don''t deserve..." "Relax. Step one of being confident, love yourself, never see yourself as a small person." Chris said seriously. "You''re a great person Ginny and you deserve much more than you know..." Ginny smiled with her watery eyes and hugged Chris. Chris hugged her back. "Though, are you sure about Harry? You don''t want me to stay away from him or something?" Chris asked and Ginny shook her head. "Ok.... fine.... and Ginny, if you have problems about thinking yourself as a great person, then just remember Draco Malfoy, I mean that boy thinks very highly of himself." Chris said and both giggled. After that Chris checked her things which Ginny brought from the chamber. Ginny told her, Dumbledore have the sword and the diary. Chris took her wand and look inside the bag, there was just the dagger and something small. Chris pulled the small thing out, it was a golden key and at the end of the key a small snake was curved on it. "Ginny did you put this in my bag?" Chris asked. "No.. I didn''t." "Then what''s is this? The key of that chamber or something?" Chris sighed and left it with her other things. ''I have to talk to Dumbledore.'' Chapter 38: First Year Ends Few days later, the day, every Petrified people came to life, Dumbledore called for a huge celebration and feast. Chris felt, it was the best celebration in that year. Everybody was in their pajamas, and the celebration lasted all night. Colin and Hermione joined the feast. Colin hugged Chris and Luna. Chris gave Colin a new camera(the Christmas gift) as his old one was almost destroyed because of the Basilisk. Hermione hugged Harry, Ron and Chris and specially shouted at Chris''s ear, "You solved it.. You solved it..." Ginny apologized to them. Many people came and apologized to Harry and Chris. Hagrid was there too. He came from Azkaban the same day, they saved Ginny. Chris thanked Hagrid for his help. Chris and Ginny went to see Mrs. Norris, Ginny apologized to Mr. Filch, and almost everyone in the Great Hall. Gryffindors won the housecup as expected. Professor McGonagall announced the exams had been canceled as a school treat. Harry told Chris that it was Draco''s father Lucius Malfoy who gave Ginny the diary but Harry freed Dobby, the house-elf from their slavery. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Two days later Chris went to meet Professor Dumbledore in his office. "I''m glad you came Christina, I didn''t have a chance to congratulate you for your victory. Harry told me everything. Well I know it''s very difficult to choose between what is right and what is easy." "Thanks Professor. .. but I wanted to tell you something." "Yes?" Chris gave the key to Dumbledore. "I found this in my bag. It wasn''t there, before we went to the chamber." Chris said. Dumbledore examine the key over his half-moon glasses, smiled and looked at Chris. "It''s a precious key. I expect you to protect it dearly and do not tell everyone about this.. well.. of course except your close friends." "So I can keep it? I mean it felt school property..." "It is but you''ve earned it. So you can keep it." Dumbledore said and gave back the key to Chris. "Anything else?" Chris shook her head. She took a step to leave but then stopped and looked at Dumbledore. "Professor why do I feel that you''re not telling me the entire truth?" Chris said. "Then I guess you can also feel that I''ve my reasons for that." Dumbledore said smiling. Chris nodded. "Don''t worry Christina. I''ll tell you when it''ll be the right time and let me suggest you something, always trust your feelings." _______________________________________ The rest of the final term passed in a haze of blazing sunshine. Hogwarts was back to normal with only a few, small differences. Defense Against the Dark Arts classes were canceled and Lucius Malfoy had been sacked as a school governor. Draco was no longer strutting around the school as though he owned the place. On the contrary, he looked resentful and sulky. On the other hand, Ginny was perfectly happy again and she was enjoying her most time with Chris, Colin and Luna happily. Too soon, it was time for the journey home on the Hogwarts Express. Chris couldn''t believed that it had been a year, she was living as a witch. Harry, Ron, Hermione, Fred, George, Ginny and Chris got a compartment to themselves. Luna went to sit with some Ravenclaw students who started to talking to her, Chris encouraged her so she can have few friends in her own house. Colin was clicking photos in the entire train. They made the most of the last few hours in which they were allowed to do magic before the holidays. They played Exploding Snap, set off the very last of Fred and George''s Filibuster fireworks, and practiced Disarming each other by magic. Chris almost disarmed everyone pretty quickly. When they were almost near King''s cross Ginny was telling a story to Chris, when unintentionally she slipped that her brother Percy has a girlfriend. Everyone was very shocked hearing this. Fred dropped a stack of books on George''s head. "What?" "It''s that Ravenclaw prefect, Penelope Clearwater," said Ginny, giggling. "That''s who he was writing to all last summer. He''s been meeting her all over the school in secret. I walked in on them kissing in an empty classroom one day. He was so upset when she was ¡ª you know ¡ª attacked. You won''t tease him, will you?" she added anxiously. "Wouldn''t dream of it," said Fred, who was looking like his birthday had come early. "Definitely not," said George, sniggering. Chris laughed loudly, clearly understanding the twins'' intentions. The Hogwarts Express slowed and finally stopped. Harry pulled out his quill and a bit of parchment and turned to Ron, Hermione and Chris. "This is called a telephone number," he told Ron, scribbling it thrice, tearing the parchment in three, and handing it to them. "I told your dad how to use a telephone last summer ¡ª he''ll know. Call me at the Dursleys'', okay? I can''t stand another two months with only Dudley to talk to. . . ." "I''ll write you letters." Ginny said to Chris grinning. "Sure. Leon will be glad to fly. I''ll write too." Chris answered. "See you soon guys." She said to looking at Ginny, Harry, Hermione, Ron, Fred and George, they smiled. Then she left the King''s cross with her father. Chapter 39: Owl Post A girl with shoulder-length dark brown hair, oval face and slim body, was sleeping peacefully when her bedside alarm clock went off loudly. She yawned but wasn''t in the mood to get up. After waking up early in the morning almost for two months her body refused to ruin the day off. The reason behind her early mornings were her martial arts lessons which she took over her summer break. Her father had asked her to take something easy after her first-day lesson when she came back home with bruises on her entire body. But she was determined to learn. Anyone will think it''s because she wants to defend herself. True, she really wants to defend herself but there are other ways to do that especially when you are a witch, a real on. Yes, the girl lying on her bed right now, is a real witch. She goes to a school Hogwarts which is for young Witches and Wizards. She finally got up from her bed when she heard a sound. Something had hit her window. She knew exactly what was it. She walked over to the window, opened it and picked up a brown owl. "Hey, Errol." Errol was the family owl of her friend and a pureblood witch Ginny Weasley. Over the summer Ginny had written many letters and every time Errol had come to deliver it. Unfortunately, every time he had hit the window. The girl took the letter from Errol''s legs, then carried Errol to Leon, her own owl''s cage. Errol opened one bleary eye, gave a feeble hoot of thanks, and began to gulp some water. The girl smiled and opened the letter: Dear Chris, Thanks for your birthday present. I liked the muggle game set very much. Ron, Fred, George and even Charlie were playing with me. As I mentioned before we are in Egypt, we have enjoyed lots of things. It''s very beautiful here in Egypt. Bill''s taken us around all the tombs and you wouldn''t believe the curses those old Egyptian wizards put on them. Mum wouldn''t let me go in the last one. Ron said, there were all these mutant skeletons of Muggles who''d broken in and grown extra heads and stuff. I didn''t believe him. You know, I''m so happy to be here, I can''t even begin to explain to you. Thanks to God that Dad won the money. We''ll be back about a week before term starts and we''ll be going up to London to get our new books. Any chance of meeting you there? I mean it''s ok if you''ve already brought your books and stuff. Also, how is your training going? Is it finished or not? Tell me. Bye... Ginny... P.S: Harry left his Uncle''s home and living in Leakey Cauldron now, I heard Dad talking to Mom. Ginny''s family the Weasleys were not very rich, in fact, they were very poor but every member in that family has a great heart. In her last letter, Ginny had informed that her father had won a lottery in the Ministry of Magic which was a piece of great news. And then there was Harry. Harry Potter, an orphan boy who happened to be best friends with Ginny''s older brother Ron, lives with his Uncle and Aunt; and who always goes through some kind of trouble. Now he had left his Uncle and Aunt''s house (God knows why) and was living in Leakey Cauldron (according to Ginny), which was the entrance of the Magical market, Diagon Alley. After some time Chris freshens up and left her room. Her father Mr Norton was cooking in the kitchen, she entered the kitchen and sat near him. "Don''t you had a meeting or something today?" Chris said while scanning the kitchen for food. "Yes. I had and it ended one hour ago so I came back." Her father said giving her breakfast. "Oh, alright," Chris started eating. "Don''t eat much now, it''s nearly time for lunch." Her father smiled. "Agh! I overslept. I shouldn''t have." "Hmm... I think you deserve it." "Hey, remember Harry? He left his Uncle and Aunt''s house and living in Diagon Alley now." "Why?" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "No idea. I didn''t write to him after his birthday." Chris said chewing the last bit of toast. "And what about Ginny?" "She is in Egypt. She is going to come back a week before we leave for school. Luna is also on a vacation with her father. I heard they were searching for some kind of new magical beast. Colin was in his home the last time he wrote to me." "I asked you if you want to go somewhere. You declined." Her father said looking amused. "Yes. Because you had important work meetings, Dad. Just because you''re the boss doesn''t mean you can leave those meetings for the sake of your daughter''s holiday." "You know I can." Mr Norton said laughing. "But I don''t think it''s a good idea. By the way, I was thinking about trying for Quidditch this year. What do you think?" "I think you''re asking for a broomstick. We will buy it, no need to beg." Mr Norton said in a sing-song voice. "Daaaaddd!" Chris groaned. "I''m not asking for a broom. I''m asking if it''s ok with you if I try for a flying game? You know what - leave it. I know the answer, and please don''t buy anything yet, if I got selected then I''ll send you a letter. And then, only then you can buy a broom and send it to me. Deal?" "Deal. So when are we going to Diagon Alley? You didn''t buy any of your school supplies yet." "I know. Let''s go next week." Chapter 40: Leaky Cauldron Next week, Chris went to Leaky Cauldron and asked about Harry. Surely he was living there for weeks, but at that time he was out, somewhere in Diagon Alley. Chris entered the Diagon Alley and first went to Flourish and Blotts to buy her usual subject books: Charms, Potions, Transfiguration, Herbology, Defense Against the Dark Arts etc. Then she brought some potions ingredients and a few other needed things. After buying everything she noticed a crowd in front of a shop named Quality Quidditch Supplies. Curious to know what the crowd in the shop was staring at, Chris edged her way inside and squeezed in amongst the excited witches and wizards until she glimpsed a newly erected podium on which was mounted the most magnificent broom. THE FIREBOLT This state-of-the-art racing broom sports a streamlined, super-fine handle of ash, treated with a diamond-hard polish and hand-numbered with its own registration number. Each individually selected birch twig in the broom tail has been honed to aerodynamic perfection, giving the Firebolt unsurpassable balance and pinpoint precision. The Firebolt has an acceleration of 0¨C150 miles an hour in ten seconds and incorporates an unbreakable braking charm. Price on request. "We should buy it. It''s so beautiful," said Mr Norton over-excitedly. "Dad. No. Not now. Please." Chris said with a sigh. "Chris?" A voice called her name from somewhere in the crowd. Chris looked around and when two wizards move from their place, Chris saw the owner of the voice. "Harry!" She smiled. Harry gave her a big hug, grinning. "How are you?" He asked as they left the crowd and stepped aside. "I''m good. How about you? Why did you leave your Uncle and Aunt''s house?" Chris asked raising her eyebrows. "How did you ¡ª?" Harry began looking surprised. "Ginny," Chris answered simply. "Oh. Yes. Well, I kind of blew my Uncle Vernon''s sister, Aunt Marge and left." "What!" Chris was shocked. "Wait. Let me tell you the entire story. Uncle Vernon asked me to pretend that I''m a student at a criminal school, which I did in front of that Aunt Marge but then she started to talk bad about my parents. I lost control and. . . I didn''t do it intentionally, trust me." He sighed. "I thought the Ministry is going to expel me so I ran away from my Uncle''s house, but then surprisingly Minister of Magic met me here, asked me to stay here and also told me that I''m not expelled. I don''t know why? I thought I''ll be in prison for breaking the law." "Well. . . maybe because you''re Harry Potter." Chris said innocently. Harry rolled his eyes and noticed Mr Norton. "Oh! I forgot. I haven''t officially introduced you two." She said noticing Harry''s gaze on her father. "Dad this is Harry, Harry, my Dad." "Nice to meet you, Mr Norton," Harry said shaking hands with him. "Yes, yes. I have heard a lot about you. But blowing up your aunt is not a good thing young man." Mr Norton said smiling. Harry became red. "Dad! Relax Harry, he is teasing you. And trust me if she had insulted my Dad then I would''ve done worse than just blowing her up." Chris said and Harry laughed. ______________________________ Two days later, Chris got a letter from Ginny that they were going to Diagon Alley and will stay at Leaky Cauldron the night before they catch the train to Hogwarts. Mr Norton looked very excited and he convinced Chris to stay at Leaky Cauldron with the Weasleys. Chris didn''t want to but her father liked Mr Weasley very much when last time they met at Hogwarts (when Chris was in the hospital wing). So his father couldn''t wait to meet Mr Weasley again. At last Chris agreed, packed her things and left for Leaky Cauldron. "I hope you''re well?" Chris heard Percy said pompously, shaking hands with Harry when she entered. "Very well, thanks .." replied Harry weakly. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Harry!" said Fred, elbowing Percy out of the way and bowing deeply. "Simply splendid to see you, old boy .." "Marvellous," said George, pushing Fred aside and seizing Harry''s hand in turn. "Absolutely spiffing." Percy scowled. Chris couldn''t help but laughed. Fred noticed her and went towards her then started to shake hands with her, "Chris! It''s so good to see you too. After a long time." George pushed Fred and seized her hand next, "of course, absolutely splendid." "I said, that''s enough," said Mrs Weasley, depositing her shopping in an empty chair. Chris chuckled again. Ginny giggled and gave Chris a tight hug. "I really missed you," Ginny said smiling. "I guess me too," Chris said smiling back. She pointed at the twins. "Especially them." "How are you dear?" Mrs Weasley asked. "I''m fine. Dad asked me to come here and stay for the night like you all." Chris pointed at her father who was already talking to Mr Weasley. "I suppose you''ve heard our exciting news?"Mrs Weasley pointed at the brand-new silver badge on Percy''s chest. "Second Head Boy in the family!" she said, swelling with pride. "And last," Fred muttered under his breath. "I don''t doubt that," said Mrs Weasley, frowning suddenly. "I notice they haven''t made you two Prefects." "What do we want to be Prefects for?" said George, looking revolted at the very idea. ''It''d take all the fun out of life." Chris and Ginny giggled. "Congratulation Percy," Chris said after she stopped laughing. Percy smiled widely, "Thank you, Chris." "You want to set a better example to your sister!" snapped Mrs Weasley towards Fred and George. "Ginny''s got other brothers to set her an example, Mother," said Percy loftily. "I''m going up to change for dinner. . ." He disappeared and George heaved a sigh. "We tried to shut him in a pyramid," he told Harry. "But Mum spotted us." "I''m on your side in this, I''ll take having fun over Prefect or head girl badges any day," Chris whispered to Fred and George. They laughed. Before Dinner Mr Norton left because of some important meetings and asked Mr Weasley if he will able to take Chris with them, of course, Mr Weasley agreed. Dinner that night was a very enjoyable affair. Tom the innkeeper put three tables together in the parlour and the seven Weasleys, Harry, Hermione and Chris ate their way through five delicious courses. "How''re we getting to King''s Cross tomorrow, Dad?" asked Fred, as they tucked into a sumptuous chocolate pudding. "The Ministry''s providing a couple of cars," said Mr Weasley. Everyone looked up at him. "Why?" said Percy curiously. "It''s because of you, Perce," said George seriously. "And there''ll be little flags on the bonnets, with HB on them ..." "... for Humungous Bighead," said Fred. Everyone except Percy and Mrs Weasley snorted into their pudding. "Why are the Ministry providing cars, Father?" Percy asked again, in a dignified voice. "Well, as we haven''t got one any more," said Mr Weasley, "and as I work there, they''re doing me favour ¡­" "Good job, too," said Mrs Weasley briskly. "Do you realise how much luggage you''ve all got between you? A nice sight you''d be on the Muggle Underground ¡­ You are all packed, aren''t you?" "Ron hasn''t put all his new things in his trunk yet," said Percy, in a long-suffering voice. "He''s dumped them on my bed." "You''d better go and pack properly, Ron, because we won''t have much time in the morning," Mrs Weasley called down the table. Ron scowled at Percy. After dinner, everyone felt very full and sleepy. One by one they made their way upstairs to their rooms to check their things for the next day. Chris was sharing a room with Ginny. They talked a lot before going to sleep. Chapter 41: Nine and Three Quarter Next Morning, Chris was going downstairs after getting ready when she heard Percy shouting at Ron. "But I didn''t do anything Percy," said Ron with an irritated tone. "Then how is Penelope''s photo is like this, Ron," Percy said angrily. Chris remembered Penelope, Percy''s girlfriend who was attacked last year with Hermione. Chris chuckled and walked down. Mrs Weasley and Hermione were talking about something. Chris joined them. After a few minutes, Ginny came down. "What''s up with Perce? Anyone knows why he is so grumpy this early morning?" Ginny asked. "I heard, maybe or maybe not Ron did something to Percy''s girlfriend''s picture," Chris answered suppressing a smile. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Poor Ron!" Hermione said. Ginny, Hermione and Chris laughed. Mrs Weasley also chuckled. "I remembered my young days at Hogwarts." She said with a nostalgic face. "You used to write letters to Dad," Ginny said giggling. "Well, yeah, I used to, also I remember one time, someone told me that, if I want people to fall in love with me, I should give them a Love potion and I brew lots of Love potion for that." Mrs Weasley said smiling. Mrs Weasley, Ginny and Hermione giggled again. "So did you gave it to someone?" Chris asked smiling. "Yes. Only Arthur but later I found out I didn''t need to." Mrs Weasley answered and all of them laughed. Harry, Ron, Fred and George came down. They all sat for breakfast. Chris noticed Harry was looking a little nervous and wasn''t concentrating on anything. Later they were dragging their trunks in Leaky Cauldron''s narrow staircase and piling them up near the door, with Leon, Hedwig, Harry''s snowy owl and Hermes, Percy''s screech owl, perched on top in their cages. A small wickerwork basket stood beside the heap of trunks, spitting loudly. "What''s it, Hermione?" Chris asked looking at the basket. "It''s Crookshanks. I brought a new cat yesterday." She said to Chris and turned towards the basket, which was still making noise. "It''s all right, Crookshanks, I''ll let you out on the train." "You won''t," snapped Ron. "What about poor Scabbers, eh?" He pointed at his chest, where a large lump indicated that Scabbers, his rat was curled up in his pocket. Chris always got a bad feeling about Ron''s rat Scabbers. Last year, Dumbledore advised her to trust her feelings but what harm will a simple rat do? Chris didn''t understand. Mr Weasley, who had been outside waiting for the Ministry cars, stuck his head inside. "They''re here," he said. "Harry, come on." Mr Weasley marched with Harry and all of them followed. They walked across a short stretch of pavement towards the first of two old-fashioned dark green cars, each of which was driven by a furtive-looking wizard, wearing a suit of emerald velvet. Mr Weasley took Harry, Hermione, Ron and Percy to the first car. Mrs Weasley and the others settled on the second one. "Why is your father giving special treatment to Harry?" Chris whispered to Ginny. "I don''t know. They are like this for weeks now. Always worrying about Harry and thinking about him." Ginny whispered back. "I also heard from Harry, that even the Minister is treating him differently." "I ...." Ginny was about to say something when Mrs Weasley snapped, "stop whispering. It looks bad." Ginny and Chris didn''t say anything for the rest of the ride. They reached King''s Cross with twenty minutes to spare; the Ministry drivers found them trolleys, unloaded their trunks, touched their hats to Mr Weasley and drove away, somehow managing to jump to the head of an unmoving queue for the traffic lights. Mr Weasley kept close to Harry''s elbow all the way into the station. "Right then," he said, glancing around them. "Let''s do this in pairs, as there are so many of us. I''ll go through first with Harry." Chris and Ginny exchanged looks. As they dashed towards the wall between platform nine and three quarter, Percy tried to go next but Mrs Weasley argued and ordered Chris and Ginny to go. Both girls walked fast and dashed towards the wall as well. Percy followed them behind. Next moment, they had fallen sideways through the solid metal onto platform nine and three-quarters and looked up to see the Hogwarts Express, a scarlet steam engine, puffing smoke over a platform packed with witches and wizards seeing their children onto the train. Percy suddenly appeared behind them. "Ah, there''s Penelope!" said Percy, smoothing his hair and going pink again. Ginny and Chris caught Harry''s eye and then three of them turned away to hide their laughter as Percy strode over to a girl with long, curly hair, walking with his chest thrown out so that she couldn''t miss his shiny badge. Once the remaining Weasleys and Hermione had joined them, Harry and Mr Weasley led the way to the end of the train, past packed compartments, to a carriage that looked quite empty. They loaded the trunks onto it, stowed Leon in the luggage rack, then went back outside to say goodbye to Mr and Mrs Weasley. Mrs Weasley kissed all her children, then Hermione, Harry and at last Chris. Chris was shocked by this gesture of Mrs Weasley, but then she smiled when Mrs Weasley gave her and Harry both an extra hug. Then she opened her enormous handbag and said, "I''ve made you all sandwiches. Here you are, Ron ¡­ no, they''re not corned beef ¡­ Ginny.....Fred? Where''s Fred? Here you are, dear ¡­" Then Mrs Weasley hurried everyone to got on the train and called Mr Weasley who was talking to Harry in a corner. There was a loud whistle. Guards were walking along the train, slamming all the doors shut. But Harry was still talking. At last when steam was billowing from the train; it had started to move, Harry ran to the compartment door and Ron threw it open and stood back to let him on. They leant out of the window and waved at Mr and Mrs Weasley until the train turned a corner and blocked them from view. "I need to talk to you in private," Harry muttered to Ron and Hermione as the train picked up speed. Chris raised an eyebrow on him. Harry tried to say something but Chris spoke first, "Let''s go Ginny." And she and Ginny walked away. Chapter 42: Dementors After crossing almost every full compartment, Chris and Ginny found Colin and Luna. "Hello, Ginny! Hello Chris! It''s very good to see you." Luna said happily. "It''s nice to see you to Luna," Chris replied and sat down next to Colin. "How are you, Colin?" "I''m good. Do you know, I think my brother is a wizard too. This summer he showed many signs like me." Colin replied excitedly. "Really? That''s great Colin. You father must be very happy." Ginny said. "He is." Colin grinned. "How was your Egypt trip, Ginny?" "It was very nice," said Ginny. "What about you Luna?" "Oh! It was nice to explore so many new magical plants and magical beasts." Luna said excitedly. "So anyone noticed that the Prisoner Sirius Black was in Muggle news too," Colin said suddenly. "He was in the Muggle news too?" Ginny asked. "Yeah. I saw that too. He killed thirteen muggles twelve years ago in bright daylight." Chris answered. "I heard in Diagon Alley that he was the right-hand man of Voldemort." Ginny flinched hearing the name. "Sorry, Ginny." Chris quickly added noticing her. "I don''t understand how he left Azkaban and more importantly why now?" Luna said seriously. "Maybe he found a chance only this time," Colin suggested. "Do you know who guard the Azkaban, Colin?" Chris said. "When last year I heard the name Azkaban many times, I did a little research on it. Azkaban is guarded by Dementor, they feed on human happiness and can extract souls with their Dementor''s Kiss. They don''t have eyes, they feel human presence by their emotions. You can''t fool them like that." Colin and Ginny shivered. "So you think that Black knew the trick before?" Luna asked. "Maybe and I think, now he is after something that''s why he escaped from Azkaban," Chris answered. "Don''t know for sure though." "Can we talk about something else?" Ginny said. "Like about Harry Potter?" Chris suggested smirking. "CHRIS!" Ginny scowled loudly. "What? I was teasing Colin." Chris said and everyone started laughing. Mid-afternoon, just as it had started to rain, blurring the rolling hills outside the window, the plump witch with the food trolley arrived at the compartment door. Chris brought many things for all four of them. They ate those while talking and laughing. The rain thickened as the train sped yet further north; the windows were now a solid, shimmering grey, which gradually darkened until lanterns flickered into life all along the corridors and over the luggage racks. The train rattled, the rain hammered, the wind roared, when the train started to slow down. "Are we already here?" Colin asked. "I think so. This train doesn''t stop otherwise." Ginny said. The train was getting slower and slower. As the noise of the pistons fell away, the wind and rain sounded louder than ever against the windows. Chris got up to look into the corridor. All along the carriage, heads were sticking curiously out of their compartments. The train came to a stop with a jolt and distant thuds and bangs told them that luggage had fallen out of the racks. Then, without warning, all the lamps went out and they were plunged into total darkness. Ginny stood up and grabbed Chris''s hand. "Ginny, it''s ok. Everything will be fine." Chris said holding Ginny''s hand. Though she assured Ginny, she felt something was definitely not fine. "Let me see what''s going on." Chris tried to leave but Ginny didn''t let go of her hand. Chris sighed, "Fine. Come with me. Let''s find Fred, George or Ron. Luna, Colin, we''ll be back soon." "Ok," both said, and holding Ginny''s hand Chris left their compartment. As Chris and Ginny were crossing the dark corridors, they collided with someone. "Who''s that?" "Who''s that?" "Chris?" "Hermione?" "What are you doing?" "Ginny was looking for Ron." "Come in and sit down." In complete darkness, suddenly Ginny pushed Chris, Chris tripped over Hermione''s leg and fell on someone. There was lots of "ouch" and "ah" sounds came because of this. "Sorry.. sorry.." said Hermione. "Chris is that you?" Said the person under Chris. "Umm - Yes," replied Chris and tried to get up. "Quiet!" said a hoarse voice suddenly. Chris could hear movements in the corner. None of them spoke. There was a soft, crackling noise and a shivering light filled the compartment. Chris found herself over Harry, seeing Harry''s red face Chris hurriedly got up. The person who asked them to be quite appeared to be holding a handful of flames. They illuminated his tired grey face, but his eyes looked alert and wary. As soon as Chris sat beside Ginny the door slid slowly open. Standing in the doorway, illuminated by the shivering flames, was a cloaked figure that towered to the ceiling. Its face was completely hidden beneath its hood. Ginny shivered badly and curled up in a corner. Chris squeezed her hand. Chris was feeling bad too but it was different, she was feeling something bad was going to happen. And then the thing beneath the hood, whatever it was, drew a long, slow, rattling breath, as though it was trying to suck something more than air from its surroundings. An intense cold swept over them all. The unfamiliar boy beside Chris was trembling and sweating. Chris patted his back. Harry''s condition was worst of all. Suddenly Chris saw Harry passed out on his seat then fell on the floor, eyes closed, twitching. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. The man with the flames came forward and said, "None of us is hiding Sirius Black under our cloaks. Go." But the Dementor didn''t move. Chris got up from her seat and shouted, "You heard him, now, leave." Chris didn''t know why she did that but slowly the Dementor turned to her and then left. After a few seconds, the light came back and the train started to move. The person with the flames looked at her, with a curious and suspicious look. Chris turned away from his gaze and focussed on Harry. Chapter 43: Thestrals "Harry! Harry!" Ron called. "Harry are you alright?" Hermione said loudly. Chris kneeled beside Harry and slapped him lightly. "Harry! Harry! Harry get up." "W-what?" Harry opened his eyes and put on his glasses while sweating badly. Chris, Ron and Hermione heaved him back onto his seat. "Are you OK?" Ron asked nervously. "Yeah," said Harry, looking quickly towards the door. "What happened? Where''s that ¨C that thing? Who screamed?" "It was a Dementor, Harry," Chris said while rubbing Ginny''s back, who was very nervous and pale. "They feed on our happiness and can wake our worst, saddest memories." Ginny shivered again so as the unfamiliar boy, who Chris realized was a Gryffindor boy in Harry''s year. "It''s ok, Ginny. Everything is fine now." All of them stared at Chris when a loud snap made them all jump. The man was breaking an enormous slab of chocolate into pieces. "Here," he said to Harry, handing him a particularly large piece. "Eat it. It''ll help." Harry took the chocolate but didn''t eat it. "Eat," he repeated. "It''ll help. I need to speak to the driver, excuse me ¡­" He strolled past Harry and disappeared into the corridor. "Who''s that?" Chris asked Hermione. "Oh! It was Professor Lupin." Hermione pointed at the luggage rack. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Chris nodded. "Are you sure you''re OK, Harry?" said Hermione, watching Harry anxiously. "I don''t get it¡­ what happened?" said Harry, wiping more sweat off his face. "Well ¨C that thing ¨C the Dementor ¨C stood there and looked around..." "I thought you were having a fit or something," said Ron, who still looked scared. "You went sort of rigid and fell out of your seat and started twitching .." "And Professor Lupin stepped over you, and walked towards the Dementor, and pulled out his wand," said Hermione. "And he said, ...None of us is hiding Sirius Black under our cloaks. Go... But the Dementor didn''t move, then..." Hermione looked at Chris. "Chris stepped up and ordered the Dementor to go and it left." Again everyone was staring at her. Chris felt annoyed by the looks. "What? It was affecting all of you. Wasn''t it? If it stayed for a little more then Harry could''ve more badly affected. Those creatures can suck your soul out of you. So I did what I felt was right at that moment." Chris said angrily. Professor Lupin came back. He paused as he entered, looked around and said, with a small smile, "I haven''t poisoned that chocolate, you know ¡­" "Hermione, watch Ginny, please. I''ll go and check on Luna and Colin." She said sharply and got up. "Excuse me. Miss..?" Professor Lupin said standing in her way. "Christina Norton. Professor." She answered. "Miss Norton, I''ll like to talk to you for a moment." He said. "First, I must tell you, Professor that I didn''t know why I ordered that Dementor and why it obeyed me, I just wanted to help my friends that''s it," Chris said sharply. "I was going to ask if you''re all right? You didn''t eat the chocolate and I saw you are looking for others but yourself." Professor Lupin said with a smile. Chris was embarrassed, she never talked to a teacher like that. She respects everyone but she didn''t understand why she behaved like that. "I''m sorry Professor. I''m fine." She said looking down. "It''s alright. Eat the chocolate. We''ll be at Hogwarts in ten minutes and go check on your friends," said Professor Lupin. Chris nodded and hurriedly left. Luna and Colin were almost fine. They felt bad for some time but no one was scared like Ginny or Harry. Chris told them what happened at Harry''s compartment. "So Dementors have different effects on you," Luna said after listening. "What?" Chris asked confused. "I meant, everyone feels sad near Dementors. They make people sad but they make you angry." Luna explained. "Maybe... I don''t know." Chris sighed. At long last, the train stopped at Hogsmeade station, and there was a great scramble to get out; owls hooted, cats miaowed. It was freezing on the tiny platform; rain was driving down in icy sheets. "Firs''-years this way!" called a familiar voice. Chris turned and saw the gigantic outline of Hagrid at the other end of the platform, beckoning the terrified-looking new students forward for their traditional journey across the lake. Chris remembered her last year experience. Hagrid smiled and She waved at him but had no chance to speak to him because the mass of people around them was shunting them away along with the platform. Only First year''s go by boat at Hogwarts. Chris, Ginny and Luna went by boat last year. This year they followed the senior students of the school out onto a rough mud track, where at least a hundred stagecoaches awaited the remaining students, each pulled, Chris assumed, by an invisible horse, because when they climbed inside one and shut the door, the coach set off all by itself, bumping and swaying in procession. The coach smelled faintly of mould and straw. Colin was also with them. "So the carriages pull on their own. That''s so wicked." He said enthusiastically. "They are Thestrals. They''re pulling the carriages." Luna said looking out of the window. "What''s Thestral?" Ginny asked. "Thestrals are Skeletal, winged horses, only can be seen by those who have witnessed death," Luna answered simply. "Oh! Who did you..?" Ginny stopped in mid-sentence. "My mother," Luna said. They didn''t speak for the rest of the ride. As the carriage trundled towards a pair of magnificent wrought-iron gates, flanked with stone columns topped with winged boars, Chris saw two more towering, hooded Dementors, standing guard on either side. The carriage picked up speed on the long, sloping drive up to the castle; all four of them were leaning out of the tiny window, watching the many turrets and towers draw nearer. At last, the carriage swayed to a halt, and they got out. The door into the Great Hall stood open at the right; they followed the crowd towards it. Chapter 44: Fortuna Major "Where is Professor McGonagall?" Chris asked as Professor Flitwick started the sorting ceremony. "She took Harry said Hermione to her office," Ron answered sitting opposite of them. "Why?" Ginny asked. "No idea." Ron shrugged. The sorting started. Like last year, the Sorting Hat sang a song then sorted the first years in four houses. Gryffindor, Ravenclaw, Hufflepuff and Slytherin. As the sorting ceremony ended Harry, Hermione and Professor McGonagall came back. Harry and Hermione sat down on either side of Ron, who had saved them seats. "What was all that about?" he muttered to Harry. Harry started to explain in a whisper, but at that moment the Headmaster stood up to speak, and he broke off. Professor Dumbledore, though very old, always gave an impression of great energy. He had several feet of long silver hair and beard, half-moon spectacles and an extremely crooked nose. He was often described as the greatest wizard of the age. Chris always respected Dumbledore as she felt that he was a wise man, he knew what was right for the greater good. "Welcome!" said Dumbledore, the candlelight shimmering on his beard. "Welcome to another year at Hogwarts! I have a few things to say to you all, and as one of them is very serious, I think it best to get it out of the way before you become befuddled by our excellent feast ¡­" Dumbledore cleared his throat and continued. "As you will all be aware after their search of the Hogwarts Express, our school is presently playing host to some of the Dementors of Azkaban, who are here on Ministry of Magic business." He paused maybe for the students to process the news but Chris couldn''t figure out why Sirius Black would come to Hogwarts. "They are stationed at every entrance to the grounds," Dumbledore continued, "and while they are with us, I must make it plain that nobody is to leave school without permission. Dementors are not to be fooled by tricks or disguises ¨C or even Invisibility Cloaks," he added blandly, and Chris looked at Harry, who also understood that the line was for him. "It is not in the nature of a Dementor to understand pleading or excuses. I, therefore, warn each and every one of you to give them no reason to harm you. I look to the Prefects, and our new Head Boy and Girl, to make sure that no student runs foul of the Dementors." Percy, who was sitting a few seats along from them, puffed out his chest again and stared around impressively. Dumbledore paused again; he looked very seriously around the Hall, and nobody moved or made a sound. "On a happier note," he continued, "I am pleased to welcome two new teachers to our ranks this year. Firstly, Professor Lupin, who has kindly consented to fill the post of Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher." There was some scattered, rather unenthusiastic, applause. Only those who had been in the compartment on the train with Professor Lupin clapped hard, Chris among them, she was still very embarrassed. Professor Lupin looked particularly shabby next to all the other teachers in their best robes. "As to our second new appointment," Dumbledore continued, as the lukewarm applause for Professor Lupin died away, "well, I am sorry to tell you that Professor Kettleburn, our Care of Magical Creatures teacher, retired at the end of last year in order to enjoy more time with his remaining limbs. However, I am delighted to say that his place will be filled by none other than Rubeus Hagrid, who has agreed to take on this teaching job in addition to his gamekeeping duties." Chris, Harry, Ron and Hermione stared at each other, stunned. Then they joined in with the applause, which was tumultuous at the Gryffindor table in particular. Chris leant forward to see Hagrid, who was ruby red in the face and staring down at his enormous hands, his wide grin hidden in the tangle of his black beard. "We should''ve known!" Ron roared, pounding the table. "Who else would have set us a biting book?" Harry, Ron and Hermione were the last to stop clapping, and as Professor Dumbledore started speaking again, they saw that Hagrid was wiping his eyes on the tablecloth. "Well, I think that''s everything of importance," said Dumbledore. "Let the feast begin!" The golden plates and goblets before them filled suddenly with food and drink. Chris helped herself to everything. It was a delicious feast; the Hall echoed with talk, laughter and the clatter of knives and forks. "Are you three going to congratulate Hagrid?" Chris asked Hermione. Hermione nodded enthusiastically. "I mean we all know how much this means to him. Isn''t it?" "I agree," Ron said. "I want to congratulate him too., Chris said. "Me too," Ginny said. They knew how much being made a teacher would mean to him. Hagrid wasn''t a fully qualified wizard; he had been expelled from Hogwarts in his third year, for a crime he had not committed. It had been Chris who had cleared Hagrid''s name last year. At long last, when the last morsels of pumpkin tart had melted from the golden platters, Dumbledore gave the word that it was time for them all to go to bed, and they got their chance. Chris, Ginny, Harry, Ron and Hermione went towards the teachers'' table. "Congratulations, Professor Hagrid," said Chris smiling. "All down ter yeh, Chris," said Hagrid, wiping his shining face on his napkin as he looked up at them. "Can'' believe it great man, Dumbledore¡­ came straight down to me hut after Professor Kettlebun said he''d had enough¡­ it''s what I always wanted ¡­" Overcome with emotion, he buried his face in his napkin, and Professor McGonagall shooed them away. Then they joined the Gryffindors streaming up the marble staircase and, very tired now, along more corridors, up more and more stairs, to the hidden entrance to Gryffindor Tower. A large portrait of a fat lady in a pink dress asked them, "Password?" "Coming through, coming through!" Percy called from behind the crowd. "The new password''s Fortuna Major!" "Oh no," said Neville Longbottom sadly, the same boy from Harry''s compartment. Through the portrait hole and across the common room, the girls and boys divided towards their separate staircases. Chris and Ginny climbed the spiral stairs and went towards their room. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Chapter 45: Herbology Next Morning Chris, Ginny and Colin entered the Great Hall and took their second-year time-table from Professor McGonagall. "Aghh!" Chris made a face in irritation. "Our first-class is Herbology. I can''t do this." "Herbology is a good subject, Chris," Ginny said eating her breakfast. "But I don''t like it," Chris answered. "And it''s double Herbology," Colin said chuckling. "Colin, don''t, or I''ll never help you at potions," Chris said with a cold stare. "Sorry!" Colin said hurriedly and concentrated on his breakfast. "It''s ok Chris. You will survive." Ginny said smiling. "And look we have our Defence Against the Dark Arts class after Lunch." "Great! This day couldn''t get better." Chris said sarcastically and put her head on the table. "Why? Is it because you snapped at Professor Lupin yesterday?" Colin grinned. "COLIN!" Chris said angrily. Ginny laughed. "Forget it, Harry, Dad had to go out to Azkaban one time, remember, Fred? And he said it was the worst place he''d ever been. He came back all weak and shaking¡­ They suck the happiness out of a place, Dementors. Most of the prisoners go mad in there." Chris heard George speaking to Harry, a little far on the table. "Anyway, we''ll see how happy Malfoy looks after our first Quidditch match," said Fred. "Gryffindor versus Slytherin, the first game of the season, remember?" Chris perked up hearing them. "Do you want to try for Quidditch this year?" She said suddenly changing her expression into a grin. The spoon fell from Ginny''s hand. Colin gave multiple expressions: surprised, thoughtful and happy. "But we''re just in the second year Chris," Ginny said quietly. "Harry was in the first year when he joined the team," Chris replied. "But he is different," Ginny grimaced. "He is not any different exotic animal, Ginny. He is also a human like us." "But ¡ª?" "Ginny, it''s your childhood dream to play Quidditch. C''mon, it''ll be fun. I''m trying." Chris said smiling. "You are?" Ginny looked surprised. "Yep." "For what? I mean Gryffindor Quidditch team have very good players. We''ll not able to beat them." Ginny said sceptically. "Ginny! Let''s try at least. I''ll try for a chaser. You?" Chris said. "C''mon Ginny. It''s just a trial." Colin said enthusiastically. Ginny sighed. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Fine. We''ll try together," she said finally. Chris and Colin cheered together. "I''ll talk to Wood and ask him when is the trials," Chris said grinning as they left for their Herbology class. Professor Sprout was a squat little witch who wore a patched hat over her flyaway hair; there was usually a large amount of earth on her clothes and her fingernails. "Greenhouse three today, chaps!" said Professor Sprout in her usual cheerful self. There was a murmur of interest. They had only ever worked in greenhouse one before ¡ª greenhouse three housed far more interesting and dangerous plants. Professor Sprout took a large key from her belt and unlocked the door. Chris caught a whiff of damp earth and fertilizer mingling with the heavy perfume of some giant, umbrella-sized flowers dangling from the ceiling. ''I can do this.'' She repeated in her mind. Professor Sprout was standing behind a trestle bench in the centre of the greenhouse. About twenty pairs of different-coloured earmuffs were lying on the bench. "We''ll be repotting Mandrakes today. Now, who can tell me the properties of the Mandrake?" She said and soon lots of hand shoot in the year. Of course after what happened last year almost everyone knows what''s a Mandrake. Professor Sprout asked a Hufflepuff girl. "Mandrake, or Mandragora, is used to return people who have been transfigured or cursed to their original state." The girl answered. "Excellent. Ten points to Hufflepuff." said, Professor Sprout. "The Mandrake forms an essential part of most antidotes. It is also, however, dangerous. Who can tell me why?" This time Professor Sprout asked a Gryffindor boy. "The cry of the Mandrake is fatal to anyone who hears it," He answered. "Precisely. Ten points to Gryffindor," said Professor Sprout. "Now, the Mandrakes we have here are still very young." She pointed to a row of deep trays as she spoke, and everyone shuffled forward for a better look. A hundred or so tufty little plants, purplish-green in colour, were growing there in rows. "Everyone takes a pair of earmuffs," said Professor Sprout. There was a scramble as everyone tried to seize a pair that wasn''t pink and fluffy. Chris, Ginny and Colin took the pink and fluffy ones by choice because they were comfortable. "When I tell you to put them on, make sure your ears are completely covered," said Professor Sprout. "When it is safe to remove them, I will give you the thumbs-up. Right earmuffs on." They snapped the earmuffs over their ears. They shut out sound completely. Professor Sprout put the pink, fluffy pair over her own ears, rolled up the sleeves of her robes, grasped one of the tufty plants firmly, and pulled hard. Instead of roots, a small, muddy, and the extremely ugly baby popped out of the earth. The leaves were growing right out of his head. He had pale green, mottled skin, and was clearly bawling at the top of his lungs. ''You can do this'' Chris repeated in her brain and took a deep breath. Professor Sprout took a large plant pot from under the table and plunged the Mandrake into it, burying him in dark, damp compost until only the tufted leaves were visible. Professor Sprout dusted off her hands, gave them all the thumbs-up, and removed her own earmuffs. "As our Mandrakes are only seedlings, their cries won''t kill you, However, they will knock you out for several hours, and as I''m sure none of you wants to miss your first day back, make sure your earmuffs are securely in place while you work. I will attract your attention when it is time to pack up. Four to a tray ¡ª there is a large supply of pots here ¡ª compost in the sacks over there ¡ª and be careful of the Venomous Tentacula, it''s teething." She gave a sharp slap to a spiky, dark red plant as she spoke, making it draw in the long feelers that had been inching sneakily over her shoulder. Chris, Ginny, and Colin were joined at their tray by a black-haired Hufflepuff boy. "Hi. I''m... Melvin Catterick." He said nervously. "You''re Chris, aren''t you?" Chris nodded with a smile and boy suddenly turned pink. Ginny and Colin chuckled. "Hiya. I''m Colin Creevey." Colin said. "Oh! Yes. I''ve heard about you last year." He replied and shook hands with Colin. "I''m Ginny Weasley," Ginny said shaking hands with him. "Yes. Yes. Of course. Nice to meet you all." Melvin said again glancing towards Chris. Chris moved her eyes towards the work at hand. As they began filling their plant pots with dragon dung compost, Ginny whispered in Chris''s ear, "You got a new admirer." Chris rolled her eyes. Melvin tried to talk to Chris few times but Chris politely ignored him. After that, they didn''t have much chance to talk. Their earmuffs were back on and they needed to concentrate on the Mandrakes. Professor Sprout had made it look extremely easy, but it wasn''t. The Mandrakes didn''t like coming out of the earth but didn''t seem to want to go back into it either. They squirmed, kicked, flailed their sharp little fists, and gnashed their teeth; Chris spent whole fifteen minutes trying to squash a particularly fat one into a pot. By the end of the class, Chris, like everyone else, was sweaty, aching, and covered in earth. Chapter 46: Hippogriff Next, they had Chams with Ravenclaws, so Chris, Ginny and Colin of sat with Luna. Chris always liked the Charms class so it was easy for her. They worked on a few spells for some time. At last, the bell rang for lunch and they all left together for the Great Hall. As they get near the Gryffindor table, Chris heard a clattering sound. Ron''s fork fell on his plate and he was watching Harry his mouth open. Ginny also noticed that and they intentionally sat near them. As they sat, they heard Ron speak loudly. "Hermione, if Harry''s seen a Grim, that''s ¨C that''s bad," he said. "My ¨C my Uncle Bilius saw one and ¨C and he died twenty-four hours later!" "Coincidence," said Hermione airily, pouring herself some pumpkin juice. "You don''t know what you''re talking about!" said Ron, starting to get angry. "Grims scare the living daylights out of most wizards!" "There you are, then," said Hermione in a superior tone. "They see the Grim and die of fright. The Grim''s not an omen, it''s the cause of death! And Harry''s still with us because he''s not stupid enough to see one and think, right, well, I''d better pop my clogs then!" "What''s a grim?" Suddenly Colin said loudly looking at them. Harry, Ron and Hermione looked startled as they turned towards Colin. Chris gave Colin a cold look. Colin hurriedly added, "You all were talking very loudly. Couldn''t help but hear." And he put a lot of food in his mouth, to prevent himself from talking. "We''re talking about our first Divination class," Hermione answered. "Really? How was it?" Luna asked curiously. "If you ask me, I think Divination seems very woolly. A lot of guesswork, if you ask me." Hermione said. "There was nothing woolly about the Grim in that cup!" said Ron hotly. "You didn''t seem quite so confident when you were telling Harry it was a sheep," said Hermione coolly. "Professor Trelawney said you didn''t have the right aura! You just don''t like being rubbish at something for a change!" Everybody froze. Ron had touched a nerve. Hermione slammed her book down on the table so hard that bits of meat and carrot flew everywhere. "If being good at Divination means I have to pretend to see death omens in a lump of tea leaves, I''m not sure I''ll be studying it much longer! That lesson was absolute rubbish compared to my Arithmancy class!" She snatched up her bag and stalked away. Ron frowned after her. "What''s she talking about?" Ron said to Harry. "She hasn''t been to an Arithmancy class yet." "So what''s a grim?" Colin asked again. Harry sighed. "It''s a death omen. Professor Trelawney, our Divination teacher had predicted my death this year ¡ª" Ron kicked Harry glancing at Ginny, who was stunned like Colin, Luna and Chris. Ginny noticed that and snapped, "I''m not fragile anymore, Ron." "And so yeah. That''s it. Hermione thinks it''s nothing but stupid and Ron thinks it''s true," said Harry looking at Chris. "You know I think they both are right," Chris said. Everyone looked at her. "How can they both be right Chris? They''re saying the opposite things." Ginny said confused. "I don''t think Professor Trelawney lied or pretended but I also think we can change our future. So I suggest, if Harry thinks, it''s true then he should prepare to face it, win over it, rather than feeling sad for it. You''ve fought death many times, didn''t you? One more time won''t hurt." Chris said with a smile. Harry smiled back. "I agree," Luna said excitedly. After lunch, Chris, Ginny and Colin walked towards the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom. Last year Lockhart made it the most boring subject but this year a new Professor joined. Everyone was excited. Chris was nervous. Professor Lupin came in, smiled vaguely and placed his tatty old briefcase on the teacher''s desk. He was as shabby as ever but looked healthier than he had on the train, as though he had had a few square meals. "Good afternoon," he said. "Would you please put all your books back in your bags. Today''s will be a practical lesson. You will only need your wands." A few curious looks were exchanged as the class put away their books. They had never had a practical Defence Against the Dark Arts before. "Right then," said Professor Lupin, when everyone was ready, "if you''d follow me." Puzzled but interested, the class followed Professor Lupin outside. Soon they entered the courtyard. "So today we''ll learn a spell which will slow down any abstract or creatures or person," Lupin said smiling. Everyone was listening attentively. Chris noticed even Jason Fawley, a Slytherin boy was watching Professor Lupin curiously. "We will practise the charm without wands first. After me, please¡­ impedimenta!" "Impedimenta!" said the class together. "Good," said Professor Lupin. "Very good. Now." He brought a cage. There were three small and thin birds. "I must say, they''re very fast birds. So be careful." Lupin said and freed a bird. "Watch closely." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. As soon as the bird came out, it started flying like the golden snitch, at least Chris felt that. Professor Lupin holds his wand, pointed at it and said, "Impedimenta." The bird slowed down and Professor Lupin put it in the cage. "Now. One by one. No need to panic. I''ll watch you all closely." He looked around and spotted Chris. "Miss Norton. Let''s start with you." Chris came forward and took a deep breath and ready her wand. Professor Lupin freed one bird, it started to fly and without waiting, Chris muttered, "Impedimenta." The spell hit the bird and it slowed down. Then others started to practice. Ginny also missed it two times then did it. Few Slytherins were practising when suddenly a bird escaped and started to fly away. Chris had a feeling, she should help Lupin. "I can catch that, Professor." She said and Lupin nodded. She ran towards it. It was flying fast and going in a different direction, so Chris wasn''t able to use the spell. Luckily the bird wasn''t flying vert high so she just followed it. At last, Chris slowed it, when it was going into a padlock. Hagrid was taking his class there. As she crossed the fence and cast the spell, Hagrid noticed her. "Everything alrigh'' there Chris?" He asked. "Sorry. I was following this." She caught the bird. Everyone looked back at her. Chris suddenly had a weird feeling. She looked around and saw few creatures which had the bodies, hind legs and tails of horses, but the front legs, wings and heads of what seemed to be giant eagles, with cruel, steel-coloured beaks and large, brilliantly orange eyes. The talons on their front legs were half a foot long and deadly-looking. Each of the beasts had a thick leather collar around its neck. The third-year students were patting those creatures. Hagrid smiled seeing Chris''s curious face, "They''re Hippogriffs. Beau''iful, aren'' they?" Chris smiled back coming close. "This is very easy," Malfoy drawled, loudly, Chris heard him clearly. "I knew it must have been, if Potter could do it ¡ª" Chris went closer to the Hippogriff as Malfoy said to the Hippogriff, "I bet you''re not dangerous at all, are you? Are you, you ugly great brute?" In a flash Chris realised what was going to happen, the Hippogriff''s front legs were up in the air to attack Malfoy. Chris was fast, she pulled Malfoy out of the way. The Hippogriff turned towards Draco. Draco hid behind Chris and she faced the Hippogriff. "Woah! Woah! Woah! Easy. . . easy..." Chris said holding her arms wide in front of the Hippogriff. The Hippogriff tried to reach Draco but as soon as it looked at Chris''s eyes, it started to calm down. "Easy! Easy!" She spoke with a soothing voice and the Hippogriff put his legs down. Hagrid came running. "Everyone alrigh''? Everyone alrigh''?" "How dare you? ¡ª you bloody chicken," Draco said angrily. The Hippogriff turned towards Draco again. Draco tried to back. "No! No! Easy!" Chris said to the Hippogriff. The Hippogriff made a sound like it was complaining to Chris. Surprisingly, Chris understood what the Hippogriff was feeling, she felt annoyed by Draco and turned towards him. "Say sorry," Chris ordered. "What?" Draco said in disbelief. "Say sorry or I''ll step aside and you''ll be dead." Chris snapped. Hagrid tried to interfere but the Hippogriff turned around. "S¡ªso¡ªsorry," Draco whispered. "Loudly," Chris shouted. "SORRY," Draco shouted. "Here we go. He said sorry and will never insult you again," Chris said patting the Hippogriff, which it clearly enjoyed. Chapter 47: Butterbeer Corks As Hagrid took away the Hippogriffs, Draco Malfoy rounded on Chris. "Just wait till my father hears about this. He''ll don''t like a stupid animal attacking me." He spat. Almost every Gryffindor glared at him, specially Harry, Ron and Hermione. Chris gave him a smile and spoke calmly, "Listen, Malfoy, you know very well that it was your fault that the Hippogriff attacked you. But, you can see, no harm is done. So..." suddenly her expression changed, "If anything happens to Hagrid''s job or the Hippogriffs, then without thinking I''ll beat you until you are incapable of writing letters to your father anymore. Got it?" Draco Malfoy shivered under Chris''s cold stare. Crabbe and Goyle, two friends of Draco, stepped forward hearing this. They both were big enough to shadow Chris completely. Chris smiled again, "Don''t even try boys. You don''t know me." A Slytherin girl who was mostly seen with Draco, Pansy Parkinson shouted, "How dare you to treat him like that? Don''t you know who is he?" "Oh. Trust me I know." Chris smirked. "See Malfoy, last year when I insulted you, your team captain literally hit me with a curse, and now you insulted a Hippogriff, so he became violent as well. In short, no matter who you are, you''ll get angry if someone insults you. So if you want respect then try to give respect first... because.. every time your father will be not around for you, and your family name will not work every time as well. So... Be smart." Chris clapped on Draco''s shoulder and left. She heard the Gryffindors cheering after her. When she gets back to the countryard, she saw the class had ended. Only Professor Lupin was standing there alone. Chris realized while saving Draco, she had lost the bird and now she had no idea where was it? She slowly approached Lupin. "... er... Professor Lupin." "Yes?" Lupin turned around to face her. "Umm... Actually, I lost the bird... sorry." "It''s alright, You did well in class. Though I expected you to catch it, using the spell, no problem. It''s just the first day." He said with a smile. "I did actually." "What?" Lupin asked confused. "I cast the spell on it while it was flying... I even caught it then¡ª" "Then¡ª?" " ¡ª Something happened at Hagrid''s ¡ª I mean Professor Hagrid''s class." "What happened?" Professor Lupin asked curiously. So Chris told him everything except the part where she threatened Draco. "Well. You did a good thing. You should be happy, Christina." "I know Professor, but¡ª" Chris looked around if anyone else was there, but there was no one. "I don''t know how I did it ¡ª I mean how I controlled that hippogriff. Harry told me, how he had to bow first then had to wait for the Hippogriff''s response. I mean they''re very proud creatures. Then how? How just by looking at me, it obeyed me?" Chris was confused. "Maybe it understood that you respected it. It felt connected to you. It happens, Christina. Some creatures feel connected to us." "Then what about the Dementor on the train? They don''t obey orders from a random person. Something is wrong with me Professor. I know." She looked down. "There is nothing wrong with you Christina." Professor Lupin said patting her shoulder. "But if you still feel wrong then I''ll see what can I find about these things." Chris looked up surprised and excited. "You will Professor?" "Yes. I can''t watch my students in distress, can I?" He smiled. "Now go. No need to worry." Chris felt completely assured, as she felt around Dumbledore. She smiled and left. At the Gryffindor tower, Ginny and Colin were waiting for her in the common room. As soon as she entered, they both ran towards her. "Are you ok Chris?" Ginny asked urgently. "Yes! Are you alright? We heard from Dean and Neville about the Hippogriff incident." Colin said next. Dean Thomas and Neville Longbottom were both in Harry''s year. Obviously, they were in Hagrid''s class but Chris didn''t think that the news will spread this fast. "Everything is alright guys. I''m fine." Chris said calmly. "Did you really saved Malfoy?" Ginny asked surprised. "Yes." "Did you threatened him too?" Colin asked excitedly. "Yes." "You shouldn''t have. Who knows what will he do next." Ginny said worriedly. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "I don''t care, Ginny. I do what I feel right. I can''t work according to others." She said and flopped down on an armchair. Ginny and Colin sat on her either sides. "I wish, I was there. I could have taken a lot of pictures." Colin said sadly. "So? What happened in the class after I left?" Chris asked. "Nothing much. We practiced a little. Then you didn''t come back for a long time, so Professor Lupin was worried," Colin answered. "So was a Slytherin boy," Ginny said. "A Slytherin boy?" Chris asked surprised. "Yeah. Don''t know why, but he asked Professor Lupin if he can go and check?" Ginny answered. "But Professor Lupin asked us not to worry. He''ll wait and then he dismissed the class." Colin finished. "Wait ¡ª It can''t be Jason?" Chris said loudly. "Jason?" Ginny and Colin said together. "Did I say that aloud?" Chris asked. "Yes. Now tell me who''s this Jason?" Ginny said giggling. "Oh! Nothing much to say. He is a Slytherin boy, and once I stole a recipe from his potion notebook last year." Chris answered coolly. "What?" "Why?" "Not so important. Relax. Let''s go for dinner. I''m starving." Chris said and got up. At Great Hall, they entered and Hagrid approached them. "Chris!" He called and Chris stopped. "Yes. Hagrid ¡ª er ¡ª Professor?" "O! Don''. I''ll nev''r forgo''. You sav''d me today. I don'' know what would''ve happen''d if somet''hing had happen''d to Malfoy. Thank you." "It''s alright Hagrid. I did that for myself." Chris smiled. "I''m planning to take Care of Magical Creatures next year. And don''t want to learn it from anyone else. You''re a great animal lover Hagrid. You''ll be natural in this job. Don''t let this kind of small things drag you down." Hagrid smiled confidently and nodded. They moved on to the Gryffindor table. "How do you know the perfect thing to say every time?" Ginny asked sitting beside her. "I don''t know. It''s just... I feel life is very short, so I want to make a difference in people''s lives as much as I can." Chris answered while filling her plate with roasted chickens. "That''s so thoughtful of you Chris. I believe that too." Luna said sitting opposite to them, besides Colin. "Everyone is here for a reason. Your reason is so honourable. I''ll add it with my search of Crumpled Horn Snorkack." "Yeah. I was about to ask, any luck finding them?" Chris asked. "No. Still not. But we discovered many new things. Oh, wait. I made something for you two." Luna searched her bag and took out two necklaces made of butterbeer corks. "I made these for you both." Chris had noticed them before, Luna usually wore a butterbeer necklace and cherish handmade earrings. She always liked to wear unique things. Specially self-made things. Chris and Ginny both took the necklace. Chris put it on with a smile and Ginny said she''ll wear it later. Chapter 48: Quidditch After dinner, as Chris entered the Gryffindor common room, she saw Oliver Wood, the Gryffindor Quidditch team captain there. "Wood! Can I talk to you for a second?" Chris said walking towards him. "Yes?" Wood looked at her. "Well, I was asking, do you think we can try for Quidditch this year?" "We?" "Me and Ginny," Chris said and pulled Ginny beside her. "Er. . . Chris, I appreciate the enthusiasm but our team is already pretty great. I didn''t think we will take tryouts this year. By the way, for what you want to try?" Ginny''s face fell. "Chasers," Chris said confidently. "And Wood, we just want to try out." "So you can try next year.. or so... you two have plenty of time..." "That''s why we want to start this year. Wood you always should give a chance to new students." Chris said sharply. "I know.. but..." he sighed. "You''re right. Fine. I''ll think about tryouts for Chasers and if you two can beat our current team Chasers, only then you''ll be selected." "Cool." Chris hugged Ginny excitedly as Wood left. "Are you sure it''s going to be ok?" Ginny asked uncertainly. "Ginny, at least we get to try. I didn''t persuade Wood for you to chicken out. We''ll be great." Chris said. After one week, Wood fixed the date for tryouts. Other than Chris and Ginny, few 4th and 5th-year students came for trials. Luna and Colin sat on the stands. In the Quidditch field, the Gryffindor team was present except Harry. The Weasley twins were very happy to see their sister trying. They came and encourage her and Chris. Weasley twins were Gryffindor Beaters. In the Quidditch match, there are seven players on each side. One Keeper, one Seeker, two Beaters and three Chasers. The Chasers throw the Quaffle to each other and try and get it through one of the hoops to score a goal. Ten points every time the Quaffle goes through one of the hoops. Keepers job is to block the Quaffle before it goes through the hoop. Beaters deal with Bludgers and Seekers with the Golden Snitch. Wood was the Gryffindor team Keeper. Wood stated the rules very clearly and everyone mounts their brooms and flew up. When Chris and Ginny were about to do that, Alicia Spinnet, a current Gryffindor team Chaser, approached them. "I heard from Wood, you two asked him for this tryout." She said seriously. Chris and Ginny exchanged looks. "Let''s see what you two can do. All the best." She said and smiled. "It''s nice to see Quidditch spirit like this. C''mon." Chris and Ginny smiled back and three of them kicked at the ground, soaring up into the air. A Gryffindor boy threw the Quaffle up and in a split second Angelina Johnson snatched it from the air. Others tried to take the Quaffle from her but failed. As Chris came close to her, she threw it towards Alicia and Alicia tried to pass it through the hoop but Wood stopped it and threw it back. Katie Bell caught it and threw it back towards Angelina. Angelina scored. Chris sighed and looked at Ginny, Ginny looked at her and Chris heard Ginny muttering, "That''s it." The Quaffle was back in Alicia''s hands. Suddenly Ginny went towards Angelina in full speed and before Angelina can catch the Quaffle from Alicia, she came in between and caught it. Before Wood can react Ginny scored. Chris almost whistled. The Quaffle was back and this time Chris caught it. In a few seconds, Ginny and Chris showed some great coordination and after some time the tryouts ended. Everyone landed on ground and Wood came down with a smile. He talked with Alicia, Angelina and Katie for a minute at little far from them. Then came back. "So I''ve decided." Wood said with a smile. Ginny and Chris looked at him curiously. "I think you all know the scores." Wood said and everyone nodded. The scores were like this: Angelina - 5 Ginny - 5 Chris - 4 Alicia - 3 Katie - 2 Another 5th-year boy did one goal. "So I talked with our current three Chasers, and we have a conclusion. Alicia thinks you two can be better Chaser than her." Wood said shocking everyone. "Yeah. I think so. You two are just in 2nd year and you did great. So I guess little more practice and you two can be professionals. And our final aim is the same, winning the Quidditch Cup." Alicia said. "I agree. Honestly, I never took Quidditch very seriously as my future carrier. I played because everyone said I''m a good player. So now when we''ve options to choose more talented Chasers then why not." Katie Bell said smiling. "I like the way you two played." Angelina Johnson said. "So the decision is made. Our new Chasers will be Angelina Johnson, Christina Norton and Ginny Weasley." Wood said and the twins jumped up and down and hugged Ginny. Everyone congratulates them, Alicia almost threatened them to win. Katie was happy for them. Angelina said she will personally train them both for their first match. Wood asked them to not to tell anyone else about this. They agreed. That day, at Dinner, Weasley twins celebrated this with Chris, Ginny, Colin, Luna, Harry, Ron and Hermione. "Are you serious? Our Ginny beat Angelina''s score?" Ron asked, his mouth wide open in surprise. "Yes. You should see her." George said. "You should see them. Ginny and Chris, together they were unstoppable." Fred said. "Congratulations you both," Harry said smiling. "Yes. Congratulations." Hermione repeated. "Thanks," Chris said smiling but Ginny was looking nervous and barely listening anything. Chris noticed her. "Are you ok Ginny? You were happy a few minutes ago. What happened?" "Umm ¡ª oh ¡ª nothing ¡ª I was thinking about our first practice with Angelina." She said and put on a fake smile. Chris didn''t say anything. Everyone concentrated on their Dinner. Chris knew what was bothering her, she wrote to Mrs Weasley about her selection but only then she realized that she was going to need a new broom. All the money Mr Weasley got last summer, they had spent almost all of it. Now if they buy a broom for her, it''ll be a not very fast broom, like her brothers and worse if they didn''t have enough money to buy the cheapest one. Three days later, at Breakfast, as the owls flooded into the Great Hall, as usual, everyone''s attention was caught at once by two long thin packages, each carried by six large screech owls. Chris knew at once what were those when the owls soared down and dropped one right in front of her and another one in front of Ginny, knocking his bacon to the floor. Everyone tried to get a glimpse, guessing what can be it. Chris opened her parcel and heard a sharp intake of breaths from people around her. It was a broomstick, none other than a Firebolt. Ginny looked at Chris''s broom and opened her own parcel with shaky hands. Ginny clapped on her mouth, as she saw that was an another Firebolt. She looked at Chris in disbelief. Colin took lots of pictures. Almost everyone in Great Hall was staring at them. Harry, Ron, Fred, George, Hermione came running towards them. "It''s gorgeous," Harry said grinning. "Brilliant." Ron squealed. "Who sends it Ginny?" Fred asked. "I don''t know ¡ª how?" Ginny looked at Chris''s smiling face. If to answer that question, Leon came with two letters. Chris took the letters and saw one is addressed to her and others was for Ginny. She gave a letter to Ginny and opened hers. Dear, My little Eagle, Congratulations on making into the team. Honestly, I was sure, you''ll make it. As promised, your gift. Fly high Darling. All the best. Love, Your Dad. Chris closed the letter with a big smile. After getting into the team, Chris wrote a letter to her father about her and Ginny''s success. Chris peaked into Ginny''s letter: Dear, Ginny, Congratulations on making into the Quidditch team, dear. A small gift from me, consider it as an early Christmas gift. No need to worry, I''ve already sent a letter to your parents and convinced them. You have your parents'' permission to take it. Good Luck on your first match. Love, Mr Norton. Ginny was in tears, she hugged Chris tightly. "You told your father to send this. Didn''t you?" She said. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Honestly, no Ginny I didn''t. I just told him we both got selected in the team. That''s it." Chris said patting her back. "And trust me, if it wasn''t for you then Dad would''ve brought one for himself and decorated it in our house." Ginny chuckled and let Chris go. "Thank you." "Write to my father. He''ll be happy." Chris said smiling back. "I will. I promise." Ginny smiled back and wipe her tears. George patted her head. Chapter 49: Practices Next few days went by like a breeze. Firebolt really was the fastest broom. Chris felt it was like flying on a rocket. She and Ginny practised hard with Angelina. Other than that, Chris was having a hard time maintaining the Quidditch practice with her studies. Colin and Luna helped her and Ginny for that, even Hermione helped a lot. In no time at all, Defence Against the Dark Arts became most people''s favourite class. Only Draco Malfoy and his gang of Slytherins had anything bad to say about Professor Lupin. "Look at the state of his robes," Malfoy would say in a loud whisper as Professor Lupin passed. "He dresses like our old house-elf." But no one else cared that Professor Lupin''s robes were patched and frayed. His next few lessons were just as interesting as the first. But Potions were getting scarier. Snape was in a particularly vindictive mood these days, he was finding excuses for hating every Gryffindor, and no one was in any doubt why. Hermione had told Chris the reason. It was a story of the Boggart (a shape-shifter, which can take the shape of whatever it thinks will frighten us the most.) taking Snape''s shape, and Neville dressing it in his grandmother''s clothes. The story had travelled through the school like wildfire. Snape didn''t seem to find it funny. His eyes flashed menacingly at the very mention of Professor Lupin''s name, and he was bullying Neville worse than ever, even outside the class. Chris was really feeling bad for Neville. Ginny was also feeling bad for him so she started to talk to him frequently. Chris also heard, Hagrid''s Care of Magical Creatures lessons were going well, Hagrid was still confident and working on his classes greatly, everyone was enjoying it. Most importantly, Draco Malfoy didn''t do anything after the first day, he wasn''t attentive in any class but also wasn''t in the mood of creating troubles for Hagrid. Some thought, he was scared of Chris; some thought he was planning something big against Chris. Nobody knew what''s going on and Chris didn''t bother about it that much. At the second week of October, as the Quidditch season was approaching soon, Oliver Wood, captain of the Gryffindor team, called a meeting one Thursday evening to discuss tactics for the new season. There were seven people on a Quidditch team: three Chasers, whose job it was to score goals by putting the Quaffle (a red, football-sized ball) through one of the fifty-foot-high hoops at each end of the pitch; two Beaters, who were equipped with heavy bats to repel the Bludgers (two heavy black balls which zoomed around trying to attack the players); a Keeper, who defended the goalposts, and the Seeker, who had the hardest job of all, that of catching the Golden Snitch, a tiny, winged, walnut-sized ball, whose capture ended the game and earned the Seeker''s team an extra one hundred and fifty points. Oliver Wood was a burly seventeen-year-old, now in his seventh and final year at Hogwarts. There was a quiet sort of desperation in his voice as he addressed his six fellow team members in the chilly changing rooms on the edge of the darkening Quidditch pitch. "This is our last chance ¨C my last chance ¨C to win the Quidditch Cup," he told them, striding up and down in front of them. "I''ll be leaving at the end of this year. I''ll never get another shot at it. Gryffindor haven''t won for seven years now. OK, so we''ve had the worst luck in the world ¨C injuries ¨C then the tournament getting called off last year ¡­" Wood swallowed, as though the memory still brought a lump to his throat. "But we also know we''ve got the best ¨C ruddy ¨C team ¨C in ¨C the ¨C school," he said, punching a fist into his other hand, the old manic glint back in his eye. "We''ve got three superb Chasers. Though Chris and Ginny are new, they have proven themselves a great deal." Chris, Ginny and Angelina smiled. Wood smiled back and continued, "We''ve got two unbeatable Beaters." "Stop it, Oliver, you''re embarrassing us," said Fred and George Weasley together, pretending to blush. "And we''ve got a Seeker who has never failed to win us a match!" Wood rumbled, glaring at Harry with a kind of furious pride. "And me," he added, as an afterthought. "We think you''re very good, too, Oliver," said George. "Cracking Keeper," said Fred. "The point is," Wood went on, resuming his pacing, "the Quidditch Cup should have had our name on it these last two years. Ever since Harry joined the team, I''ve thought the thing was in the bag. But we haven''t got it, and this year''s the last chance we''ll get to finally see our name on the thing ¡­" Wood spoke so dejectedly that even Fred and George looked sympathetic. "Oliver, this year''s our year," said Fred. "We''ll do it, Oliver!" said Angelina. "Definitely," said Harry. "We will win," said Chris, Ginny and George together. Full of determination, the team started training sessions, three evenings a week. The weather was getting colder and wetter, the nights darker, but no amount of mud, wind or rain could tarnish Chris''s wonderful vision of winning the huge silver Quidditch Cup. Chris returned to the Gryffindor common room with others, one evening after Quidditch training, cold and stiff but pleased with the way practice had gone, only to find the room buzzing excitedly. "What''s going on? Chris asked Hermione, who was sitting by the fireside with Ron. Harry also went towards them. "First Hogsmeade weekend," said Hermione, pointing at a notice that had appeared on the battered old noticeboard. "End of October. Hallowe''en." "Excellent," said Fred, who had followed Harry through the portrait hole. "I need to visit Zonko''s, I''m nearly out of Stink Pellets." Harry threw himself into a chair beside Ron, looking sad. "Harry, I''m sure you''ll be able to go next time," Hermione said. "They''re bound to catch Black soon, he''s been sighted once already." "Black is not fool enough to try anything in Hogsmeade," said Ron. "Ask McGonagall if you can go this time, Harry, the next one might not be for ages ¡ª" "Ron!" said Hermione. "Harry''s supposed to stay in school ¡ª" "He can''t be the only third-year left behind," said Ron. "Ask McGonagall, go on, Harry." "What''re you three talking about?" Chris asked raising an eyebrow. "Is this the topmost secret of Harry''s life? Which he wanted to talk with only you two?" "¡ª er ¡ª" Ron looked around and then looked at Ginny. Ginny rolled her eyes. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Really very subtle Ron." "Fine. If you don''t want to tell." Chris said crossing her arms. "We''re not dying to hear that ¡ª but ¡ª I don''t think Professor McGonagall will allow you to go without the signed permission letter, which you don''t have." Chris got up and Ginny followed glaring at Ron. Chapter 50: Magical Pets Chris and Ginny had barely stepped on the stairs when they heard Ron''s voice. "OY!" Ron roared, seizing his bag, as Crookshanks sank four sets of claws deeply into it, and began tearing ferociously. "GET OFF, YOU STUPID ANIMAL!" Ron tried to pull the bag away from Crookshanks, but Crookshanks clung on, spitting and slashing. "Ron, don''t hurt him!" squealed Hermione. The whole common room was watching; Ron whirled the bag around, Crookshanks still clinging to it, and Scabbers came flying out of the top. . . "CATCH THAT CAT!" Ron yelled, as Crookshanks freed himself from the remnants of the bag, sprang over the table and chased after the terrified Scabbers. George Weasley made a lunge for Crookshanks but missed; Scabbers streaked through twenty pairs of legs and shot beneath an old chest of drawers. Crookshanks skidded to a halt, crouched low on his bandy legs and started making furious swipes beneath the chest of drawers with his front paw. Chris hurriedly went there, "Crookshanks! No. It''s a bad thing. Don''t do it. Crookshanks stop. Hermione will be upset if you do this." Crookshanks stopped and looked at Chris. Hermione and Ron came, Hermione grabbed Crookshanks around the middle and heaved him away; Ron threw himself onto his stomach and, with great difficulty, pulled Scabbers out by the tail. "Look at him!" he said furiously to Hermione, dangling Scabbers in front of her. "He''s skin and bone! You keep that cat away from him!" "Crookshanks doesn''t understand it''s wrong!" said Hermione, her voice shaking. "All cats chase rats, Ron!" "There''s something funny about that animal!" said Ron, who was trying to persuade a frantically wiggling Scabbers back into his pocket. "It heard me say that Scabbers was in my bag!" "Oh, what rubbish," said Hermione impatiently. "Crookshanks could smell him, Ron, how else d''you think ¡ª" "Hermione, I think Ron is right. He can understand humans language." Chris said and Hermione looked at her in disbelief. The people around them, who were giggling, looked at her as well. "What do you mean by that Chris? What are you talking about?" Hermione asked angrily. "¡ª umm ¡ª I mean what I said, Hermione. He really heard Ron that Scabbers was in his bag, then he stopped when I told him that you''ll be upset if he chases Scabbers." Chris answered. "See, even Chris understood something is wrong with that beast," Ron said fuming. "You two don''t know what you''re talking about," Hermione said stubbornly. "You believe it or not Hermione, that cat''s got it in for Scabbers!" said Ron and marched through the common room and out of sight up the stairs to the boys'' dormitories. Hermione also marched towards her room angrily. Harry looked at Chris, "Are you sure about what you said Chris? I mean how can be ¡ª?" "We live in a magical world, Harry, and Hermione brought her cat from a magical market. Isn''t that enough proof for you? Anything is possible here." Chris said with a matter-of-fact tone. Next day was no better, at Lunch and Dinner, Chris realized, Ron and Hermione weren''t talking to each other. Harry was particularly looking sad. Chris couldn''t help but ask, "What''s going on?" There was a pause then a quarrel broke out... "Ron thinks that Professor Trelawney''s prophecies are right ¡ª just because Lavender''s rabbit died." Hermione hissed. "So it''s just a rabbit nothing else for you, isn''t it, Hermione? Only that cat matters to you." Ron snapped. "I didn''t say it''s means nothing Ron. I just said she can''t dread a baby rabbit''s death without any reason. Professor Trelawney is not right." Hermione slammed her hand on the table. "We can''t trust her and be stupid." "Just because you''re right, that doesn''t make everyone else wrong, Hermione," Chris said calmly. "Relax." But Hermione wasn''t in the mood of listening, she turned to Chris, "Of all people I thought you''re smart enough not to believe in stupid prophecies and omens, Chris! But fine. I get it." She stormed out of the Hall. Chris watched her leave. "I really didn''t mean to upset her," Chris said surprised. Luna put a hand on Chris''s shoulder, "I always found her as a booked and stubborn girl. She just believes she is right. Don''t worry Chris, she''ll come around when she''ll understand her mistake, which I don''t know when." Chris looked at Luna. She knew, Luna always speaks her mind, no matter what people think about her, but she never said anything bad about Ron, Harry or Hermione. Chris understood she didn''t because she considered them as Chris''s friends. Chris understood long ago that Luna was really different from Hermione. For example, Hermione complained about every careless thing Ron and Harry did. . . But Luna, she never complained about anything. She just loves the way everyone was. Hermione wanted to go everything according to her calculation where Luna accepts the unknown dearly. Chris looked at Harry and Ron. Harry was looking more depressed and Ron was shoving a piece of pie into his mouth angrily. ''Hermione is a great friend but I''m glad my best-freind is Luna.'' She said in her mind and started eating. ______________________________ On Hallowe''en morning, Chris woke up excitedly, for the first time, she was going to enjoy Hallowe''en with her friends, without stress or anything. Last year, she had a fight with Ginny at this day and also she had to go to the deathday party of Nick and had to miss the Hallowe''en feast, not to mention the first attack of that Basilisk on a cat. Chris got ready and went to the Great Hall with Colin and Ginny. Then Luna joined them. They talked, laughed and ate many delicious things. Then they decided to go back to the Gryffindor tower and do something. Luna was excited to see the Gryffindor tower for the first time. As it was just a password they decided to tell that to Luna, Luna wanted to show them the Ravenclaw common room as well but it needed to solve a riddle to pass it, Chris wasn''t in the mood of solving riddles, so they thought Gryffindor tower was the better option. As they started to leave the Hall, Chris saw Jason walking towards the other direction. "Guys, you all go. I''ll join you in a bit," She said and ran after Jason. After following him in a few corridors, Jason stopped and turned around. Chris didn''t feel like hiding so she stood there like she was just passing and just noticed him. "Why are you following me?" He asked seriously. "Who? Me? No ¡ª I was just passing." Chris smiled. "Really? Then just pass on." He said and waited for her to leave. "Oh! Well, I wanted to talk to you." Chris said rolling her eyes. "I don''t want to." Jason started to turn. "Please, Jason. Wait." "What?" "How did you know ¡ª I was going to save Ginny at the chamber?" Chris asked. "Because you''re an idiot." "Hey!" "What? I said the truth ¡ª other than that why will a person who doesn''t know anything about dark magic and dangerous creatures will go to save a girl like that?" Jason raised his eyebrows. "Excuse me, first, that girl is my friend. Second, maybe I don''t know everything but I''m not entirely hopeless, ok?" Chris said defensively. "Great. Then do more stupid things for your ''friends''. No one is stopping you." "What''s your problem? I''m trying to make a conversation here." Chris said getting annoyed. "And I don''t want to," Jason said. "Fine. Go. All I came here to say is thank you. Thank you for the dagger. It was a great help. I will give it back." "No need. Keep it. You''re going to need it if you continue doing this kind of stupid things for your friends." He said and strode away. Chris angrily went towards the Gryffindor tower. As soon as she entered she almost collided with Harry. "Sorry. Didn''t see you coming." Chris said. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Oh. No, it''s ok." Harry said, distracted. Chapter 51: Grindylow Ginny, Luna and Colin were sitting on an armchair and talking about something when Chris walked in. Colin saw Chris and called, "Hey Chris, come here, Luna is telling us a great story." Few other Colin''s roommates were also listening to Luna''s story with great interest. Chris was about to go towards them when Harry called, "Chris!" Chris turned around and saw him standing outside the portrait hole. The fat lady was very annoyed by him and was muttering furiously. "Yes, Harry?" "Will you mind joining me for a walk?" Harry said sadly. "Er. . ." "It''s ok if you''re busy," Harry said and walked away. The fat lady screamed in rage. Chris looked towards her friends and found Ginny looking at her. "Go," Ginny said smiling. Chris smiled back and followed him. "Harry! Wait," Chris said. Seeing Chris, Harry''s face which was looking very depressed, looked a little bit relieved. "So where do you want to go?" Chris asked. She knew Ron and Hermione had gone to Hogsmeade, that''s why Harry was alone. "I don''t know," He said walking. "Want to go towards the lake?" Chris said walking with him. The lake was Chris''s favourite spot in Hogwarts. She always felt calm and relaxed near it. "Yeah. Let''s go," Harry answered. They were walking towards the Lake and suddenly turned a corner and came face to face with Filch, the caretaker in Hogwarts. "What are you doing?" Filch snarled suspiciously. "Nothing," said Harry truthfully. "Nothing!" spat Filch, his jowls quivering unpleasantly. "A likely story! Sneaking around on your own, why aren''t you in Hogsmeade buying Stink Pellets and Belch Powder and Whizzing Worms like the rest of your nasty little friends?" Harry shrugged. "We''re just walking around, Mr Filch," Chris answered simply. "Well, get back to your common room where you belong!" snapped Filch, and he stood glaring at them. Chris opened her mouth to argue but Harry stopped her. "Let''s go." They turned around and walked back. "What''s the point of coming out if we''re going back to the Gryffindor tower," Chris asked with a dramatic sigh. "We''re not going back," Harry said. "Then where?" "Let''s see." They climbed stairs after stairs, then they were walking along another corridor when a voice from inside one of the rooms said, "Harry?" They doubled back to see who had spoken and met Professor Lupin, looking around his office door. "What are you doing?" said Lupin, in a very different voice from Filch. "Where are Ron and Hermione?" "Hogsmeade," said Harry, in a would-be casual voice. "Ah!" He noticed Chris, "Didn''t see you''ve company. Thinking of show you the Grindylow, I''ve just taken delivery for our next lesson. It''s ok, go on." "A what?" said Harry. "It''s alright, Professor. We really didn''t know where were we going." Chris said casually. "But will it be alright if I stay? I mean I''ll leave if you need Harry alone." "No. No. Come in both of you," said Lupin smiling. They followed Lupin into his office. In the corner stood a very large tank of water. A sickly-green creature with sharp little horns had its face pressed against the glass, pulling faces and flexing its long, spindly fingers. "Water demon," said Lupin, surveying the Grindylow thoughtfully. "We shouldn''t have much difficulty with him, not after the Kappas. The trick is to break his grip. You notice the abnormally long fingers? Strong, but very brittle." The Grindylow bared its green teeth and then buried itself in a tangle of weed in a corner. "What''s Kappas?" Chris asked getting interested. "Kappas are water-dwellers that looked like scaly monkeys, with webbed hands itching to strangle unwitting waders in their ponds," Lupin explained. "Creepy," Chris said imagining it. Lupin chuckled. "Cup of tea?" he said, looking around for his kettle. "I was just thinking of making one." "No thanks, Professor," Chris answered. "So how are your studies going on in other subjects?" Lupin said and tapped the kettle with his wand and a blast of steam issued suddenly from the spout. "Er. . . it''s going fine. Between the frequent Quidditch practices, it''s getting a little difficult but I''m working." Harry said. "Hmm. . . and what about you Christina? You''re very good at my class I''ve noticed." Lupin said as he poured a cup of tea for himself. "Well, I''m also in Quidditch team now. So I''m also balancing both as much as I can." She said. "Oh! So you both are Quidditch players? Very nice." Lupin smiled with a nostalgic look on his face. "I remember, when I was in Hogwarts, my best friend was also a great Quidditch player. I went to support him almost in every match." "My father was also a Quidditch player in his days," Harry said smiling. Lupin sightly frowned and was about to say something when he was interrupted by a knock on the door. "Come in," called Lupin. The door opened, and Snape came in. He was carrying a goblet, which was smoking faintly, and stopped at the sight of Harry and Chris, his black eyes narrowing. "Ah, Severus," said Lupin, smiling. "Thank you very much. Could you leave it here on the desk for me?" Snape set the smoking goblet down, his eyes wandering between Chris, Harry and Lupin. "I was just showing them my Grindylow," said Lupin pleasantly, pointing at the tank. "Fascinating," said Snape, without looking at it. "You should drink that directly, Lupin." "Yes, yes, I will," said Lupin. "I made an entire cauldronful," Snape continued. "If you need more." "I should probably take some again tomorrow. Thanks very much, Severus." "Not at all," said Snape, but there was a look in his eye. He backed out of the room, unsmiling and watchful. Chris''s gaze followed him while Harry looked curiously at the goblet. Lupin smiled. "Professor Snape has very kindly concocted a potion for me," he said. "I have never been much of a potion-brewer and this one is particularly complex." He picked up the goblet and sniffed it. "Pity sugar makes it useless," he added, taking a sip and shuddering. "Why ¨C?" Harry began. Lupin looked at him and answered the unfinished question. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "I''ve been feeling a bit off-colour," he said. "This potion is the only thing that helps. I am very lucky to be working alongside Professor Snape; there aren''t many wizards who are up to making it." "Professor Snape doesn''t like you very much, does he, Professor?" Chris asked looking at the goblet. "Well I''ll not put it like that ¡ª it''s just we''ve our differences ¡ª You can say that. We were in school together ¡ª" He laughed a little. "I was Gryffindor ¡ª he was Slytherin, you can imagine the rest." "Like Malfoy and Harry," Chris said smiling. "Kind of," He said and took another sip. "Professor Snape''s very interested in the Dark Arts," Harry blurted out. Chris looked at him surprised. "Really?" said Lupin, looking only mildly interested as he drained the goblet and pulled a face. "Disgusting," he said. "Well, Harry, Christina, I''d better get back to work. I''ll see you two at the feast later." Chris and Harry nodded and left his office. Chapter 52: Halloween Attack "Do you think Snape is trying to poison Professor Lupin?" Harry said as soon as he and Chris were out of Lupin''s office. "What? Why''d he do that?" said Chris shocked. "I don''t like the way he looked at us. Then you saw the goblet ¡ª it was ¡ª so ¡ª" "Harry, how much do you know about potions?" Chris asked and Harry didn''t answer. "Maybe it was just what Professor Lupin said. Your imaginations are really crazy." They stopped in front of the moving hallway. It was the most confusing hallway, it moved all the time so no one knew where it will lead you. "We''re lost," Harry said. "No. We''re not. Let''s go and see where it takes us." Chris said pulling Harry. They walked through the corridor and ended up in a different hallway, which Chris soon realized, was the way to the lake. "See, when we want something dearly it comes to us on its own," Chris said smiling and went towards the lake. They sat on the grass beside the lake. "So, your Dad was a Quidditch player too?" Chris said. "Yes. I got to know it in my first year." Harry replied. "Harry, what''s wrong? You''re not looking like yourself." "¡ª Argh ¡ª I know it''s stupid but ¡ª I really wanted to see Hogsmeade." "Hey, it''s ok, you''ll see it next year. Don''t get upset over this." Chris paused then said, "Is it about Sirius Black?" Harry looked at Chris, a little surprised. "Look, I heard you three a few days ago and I know something is going on with Sirius Black and you. I don''t want to invade in your life, but if you feel like telling me, you can, whenever you want," Chris explained. Harry nodded. Then they sat in comfortable silence. At dusk, Chris was talking with Colin, Ginny and, Luna, who was still in their common room, when the seniors came back from Hogsmeade. Fred and George brought some sweets for Ginny. Ginny shared them with Chris, Luna and Colin. Then they decided to go to the Great Hall for the Hallowe''en feast. The Great Hall was decorated with hundreds and hundreds of candle-filled pumpkins, a cloud of fluttering live bats and many flaming orange streamers, which were swimming lazily across the stormy ceiling like brilliant watersnakes. The food was delicious. Everyone was tasting everything they found. Chris noticed Harry was sitting with Ron and Hermione in a little far on the table. The feast finished with an entertainment provided by the Hogwarts ghosts. They popped out of the walls and tables to do a spot of formation gliding; Nearly Headless Nick, the Gryffindor ghost, had great success with a re-enactment of his own botched beheading. Chris had a great time. At last, they bid bye to Luna who followed the other Ravenclaws and Chris, Ginny and Colin came back to Gryffindor Tower, but when they reached the corridor which ended with the portrait of the Fat Lady, they found it jammed with students. They heard Percy saying, in a sharp voice, "Somebody get Professor Dumbledore. Quick." People''s heads turned; those at the back were standing on tiptoe. "What''s going on?" Ginny asked Ron, who was standing in front of her, along with Harry and Hermione. Next moment, Professor Dumbledore was there, sweeping towards the portrait; the Gryffindors squeezed together to let him through, and Chris, Ginny and Colin moved closer to see what the trouble was. "Oh, God!" Ginny exclaimed. The Fat Lady had vanished from her portrait, which had been slashed so viciously that strips of canvas littered the floor; great chunks of it had been torn away completely. Dumbledore took one quick look at the ruined painting and turned, his eyes sombre, to see Professors McGonagall, Lupin and Snape hurrying towards him. "We need to find her," said Dumbledore. "Professor McGonagall, please go to Mr Filch at once and tell him to search every painting in the castle for the Fat Lady." "You''ll be lucky!" said a crackling voice. It was Peeves the poltergeist, bobbing over the crowd and looking delighted, as he always did, at the sight of wreckage or worry. "What do you mean, Peeves?" said Dumbledore calmly, and Peeves''s grin faded a little. He didn''t dare taunt Dumbledore. Instead, he adopted an oily voice that was no better than his cackle. "Ashamed, Your Headship, sir. Doesn''t want to be seen. She''s a horrible mess. Saw her running through the landscape up on the fourth floor, sir, dodging between the trees. Crying something dreadful," he said happily. "Poor thing," he added, unconvincingly. "Did she say who did it?" said Dumbledore quietly. "Oh, yes, Professorhead," said Peeves, with the air of one cradling a large bombshell in his arms. "He got very angry when she wouldn''t let him in, you see." Peeves flipped over and grinned at Dumbledore from between his own legs. "Nasty temper he''s got, that Sirius Black." There was a sharp intake of breaths around, different kind of moaning sounds. Almost everyone was terrified. ''Sirius Black was here? He tried to enter the Gryffindor tower? Is he really wants to do something to Harry? No. Harry was at the Great Hall with everyone else. Black obviously saw the decorations all around, he knew it''s Hallowe''en then why he attacked now when nobody will be in the Gryffindor tower?'' Ginny broke the trail of Chris''s thoughts as Dumbledore asked them to go to the Great Hall. Dumbledore sent all the Gryffindors back to the Great Hall, where they were joined ten minutes later by the students from Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw and Slytherin, who all looked extremely confused. "The teachers and I need to conduct a thorough search of the castle," Dumbledore told them as Professors McGonagall and Flitwick closed all doors into the Hall. "I''m afraid that, for your own safety, you will have to spend the night here. I want the Prefects to stand guard over the entrances to the Hall and I am leaving the Head Boy and Girl in charge. Any disturbance should be reported to me immediately," he added to Percy, who was looking immensely proud and important. "Send word with one of the ghosts." Professor Dumbledore paused, about to the leave the Hall, and said, "Oh, yes, you''ll be needing. . ." One casual wave of his wand and the long tables flew to the edges of the Hall and stood themselves against the walls; another wave, and the floor was covered with hundreds of squashy purple sleeping bags. "Miss Norton!" Professor Dumbledore called before leaving. Chris looked up at him. "A moment please." Dumbledore went out and Chris followed. "Yes, Professor?" Chris asked curiously. "Did anything is happening with you? Something unusual?" Dumbledore asked seriously. Chris thought about the Dementors then the Hippogriffs and Crookshanks. ''I already told this to Professor Lupin. No need to give more things to Dumbledore in this mess.'' "Er. . . No. Professor." She answered. "Good. Now, I have a very important work for you. If you found anything unusual with Harry or just something different or wrong in the castle, you''ll inform me; even it''s just a feeling. Understood?" Professor Dumbledore said calmly. "Yes, Professor." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "And do not tell anyone about this talk." Chris nodded and entered the Great Hall. "Sleep well," said Professor Dumbledore, closing the door behind her. Chapter 53: Anything Different The Hall was buzzing excitedly; the Gryffindors were telling the rest of the school what had just happened. Chris saw Colin, Luna and Ginny in a corner. She joined them. "What happened? Why Professor Dumbledore called you?" Colin asked. "Nothing special," Chris replied casually. "Everyone into their sleeping bags!" shouted Percy. "Come on now, no more talking! Lights out in ten minutes!" They climbed fully dressed in their sleeping bags. "So Sirius Black wanted to enter the Gryffindor tower?" Luna whispered from her sleeping bag. "I hope there are no nargles, here." "Yes. I wonder what Sirius Black wanted to do here? You''ve any idea Chris?" Ginny whispered back. "I''m thinking about the same thing," Chris replied. "But how did he get in here?" said Colin surprised. The four of them were sleeping a little far from the rest. All around them, people were asking each other the same question: "How did he get in?" "Maybe he knows how to Apparate," said a Ravenclaw a few feet away. "Just appear out of thin air, you know." "Disguised himself, probably," said a Hufflepuff fifth-year. "He could''ve flown in," suggested Dean Thomas. "Honestly, am I the only person who''s ever bothered to read Hogwarts, A History?" Chris heard Hermione saying. "Probably," said Ron. "Why?" "Because the castle''s protected by more than walls, you know," said Hermione. "There are all sorts of enchantments on it, to stop people entering by stealth. You can''t just Apparate in here. And I''d like to see the disguise that could fool those Dementors. They''re guarding every single entrance to the grounds. They''d have seen him fly in, too. And Filch knows all the secret passages, they''ll have them covered. . ." "He fooled the Dementors once. I don''t think it''s difficult to do it again," said Chris a little loudly so that Hermione can hear her. Hermione turned towards her. "Probably." Nowadays, Hermione was talking normally with Chris. She said that she was angry with Ron and snapped at Chris. After that they were good. "The lights are going out now!" Percy shouted. "I want everyone in their sleeping bags and no more talking!" The candles all went out at once. The only light now came from the silvery ghosts, who were drifting about talking seriously to the Prefects, and the enchanted ceiling, which, like the sky outside, was scattered with stars. What with that, and the whispering that still filled the Hall, Chris felt as though she was sleeping out of doors in a light wind. Once every hour, a teacher would reappear in the Hall to check that everything was quiet. Around three in the morning, when many students had finally fallen asleep, Chris still wasn''t able to sleep at all. She was staring at the enchanted ceiling, feeling she was watching the sky. ''Why Professor Dumbledore asked me if something is wrong? There are teachers, head boys, girls and Prefects then why he asked me to keep an eye on Harry and the castle. Though it''s not possible for me to watch the entire castle if he asked me to then I''ve to do something about this.'' Chris was thinking about Sirius Black when Dumbledore came in. Chris watched him looking around for Percy, who had been prowling between the sleeping bags, telling people off for talking. "Any sign of him, Professor?" asked Percy in a whisper. "No. All well here?" "Everything under control, sir." "Good. There''s no point moving them all now. I''ve found a temporary guardian for the Gryffindor portrait hole. You''ll be able to move them back in tomorrow." "And the Fat Lady, sir?" "Hiding in a map of Argyllshire on the second floor. Apparently, she refused to let Black in without the password, so he attacked. She''s still very distressed, but once she''s calmed down, I''ll have Mr Filch restore her." Chris saw the door of the Hall creak open again, and Snape came in. "Headmaster?" said Snape. "The whole of the third floor has been searched. He''s not there. And Filch has done the dungeons; nothing there, either." "What about the Astronomy Tower? Professor Trelawney''s room? The Owlery?" "All searched. . ." "Very well, Severus. I didn''t really expect Black to linger." "Have you any theory as to how he got in, Professor?" asked Snape. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Many, Severus, each of them as unlikely as the next." Chris saw Percy''s face, rapt with attention, and Snape''s profile, which looked angry. "You remember the conversation we had, Headmaster, just before ¨C ah ¨C the start of term?" said Snape, who was barely opening his lips, as though trying to block Percy out of the conversation. "I do, Severus," said Dumbledore, and there was something like warning in his voice. "It seems ¨C almost impossible ¨C that Black could have entered the school without inside help. I did express my concerns when you appointed ¨C" "I do not believe a single person inside this castle would have helped Black enter it," said Dumbledore, and his tone made it so clear that the subject was closed that Snape didn''t reply. "I must go down to the Dementors," said Dumbledore. "I said I would inform them when our search was complete." "Didn''t they want to help, sir?" said Percy. "Oh yes," said Dumbledore coldly. "But I''m afraid no Dementor will cross the threshold of this castle while I am Headmaster." Percy looked slightly abashed. Dumbledore left the Hall, walking quickly and quietly. Snape stood for a moment, watching the Headmaster with an expression of deep resentment on his face, then he, too, left. ''The start of the term? Appointed? There are only two persons, who were appointed this year. Professor Lupin and Hagrid. Professor Snape has no problems with Hagrid, I guess. . . but he has with. . . Professor Lupin. So he is suspecting that Professor Lupin is helping Sirius Black, but why? Where is the connection?'' The school talked of nothing but Sirius Black for the next few days. The theories about how he had entered the castle became wilder and wilder. The Fat Lady''s ripped canvas had been taken off the wall and replaced with the portrait of Sir Cadogan and his fat grey pony. Nobody was very happy about this. Sir Cadogan spent half his time challenging people to duels, and the rest thinking up ridiculously complicated passwords, which he changed at least twice a day. Neville Longbottom, who was talking to Ginny a lot nowadays, always forgot the password, so he tried to walk in groups, so anyone can answer the password for him. One day, Chris and Ginny even found him outside the common room, almost asleep on the floor. They woke him up and took him inside with them. "He''s barking mad," said Seamus Finnigan angrily to Percy. "Can''t we get anyone else?" "None of the other pictures wanted the job," said Percy. "Frightened of what happened to the Fat Lady. Sir Cadogan was the only one brave enough to volunteer." Chapter 54: Snape and Lupin One evening, as Chris watched the raindrops hitting the window glass in common room while wondering about Sirius Black, Ginny and Colin stopped talking beside her. Ginny suddenly shook Chris hard. "Wh¡ªwhat?" Chris said looking at them. "Tell me what''re we talking about?" Ginny said crossing her arms. "Umm ¡ª about our last Defence Against the Dark Arts class ?" Chris guessed. "No, Chris," Colin sighed. "Sorry I didn''t hear." "You''re doing this for last few days now, Chris. You are always distracted. What''s going on in that brain of yours?" Ginny asked getting impatient. "Mind telling us?" "Yeah. Ginny is right. Nowadays your eyes looked more dreamy than Luna''s," Colin said. "It''s just ¡ª" Chris tried to lie. "The truth Chris!" Ginny said over her. "Fine. I''m trying to solve this mystery about Sirius Black." Chris sighed. "And I''m going nowhere. How he fooled the Dementors? How he entered the castle? Why does he want to get into our common room? What''s his connection with Harry and why Professor Snape thinks that Professor Lupin helped Sirius Black? ¡ª So many questions but I don''t have any answers." "Nobody does Chris. Everyone is thinking the same thing," Colin said putting a hand on Chris''s shoulder. "Wait, how did you know Professor Snape thinks that Professor Lupin helped Sirius Black?" Ginny asked raising her eyebrows. "O! That''s what I think," Chris told them about the late-night talk between Dumbledore and Snape. "Ok. So you know more than everyone else here." Colin said looking impressed. "No. I''m sure, Harry, Ron and Hermione know much more than this. But what?" Chris mumbled. "Chris, I want to help," Ginny said seriously. "Are you sure? I mean we''re dealing with a murderer here, the Dementors are also involved. It can be dangerous, Ginny," Chris said uncertainly. "I know. And that''s why you can''t do this alone." Ginny said confidently. "Last year, you did everything alone Chris. Let me help at this time." "Yes. I don''t know how much I can help but I''ll try my best." Colin said looking serious as well. "Ok." Chris thought for a moment. "Ginny, I saw Percy is keeping an eye on Harry always, so if you can get information from him about Harry; then that''ll be a great help. Just make sure he doesn''t understand why are you asking." Ginny nodded and Chris turned towards Colin. "Listen, Colin, if you found anything unusual in the castle.. anything that you never saw before in Hogwarts, you''re going to tell me immediately. Am I clear?" Colin nodded. "I can take pictures as well," he said. "No don''t. If anyone heard the clicking noises, you will be in danger. So just use your eyes. Ok?" Chris asked. "Ok" Colin said. ______________________________ The weather worsened steadily as the first Quidditch match drew nearer. Undaunted, the Gryffindor team were training harder than ever under the eye of Madam Hooch. "It''s because of Harry. They''re trying to keep an extra eye on him, always." George told Chris when she asked about Madam Hooch''s presence. At their final training session before Saturday''s match, Oliver Wood gave his team some unwelcome news. "We''re not playing Slytherin!" he told them, looking very angry. "Flint''s just been to see me. We''re playing Hufflepuff instead." "Why?" chorused the rest of the team. "Flint''s excuse is that their Keeper is injured, he fell from the stairs," said Wood, grinding his teeth furiously. "But it''s obvious why they''re doing it. Don''t want to play in this weather. Think it''ll damage their chances." There had been strong winds and heavy rain all day, and as Wood spoke, they heard a distant rumble of thunder. "There''s nothing wrong with him, we saw him falling!" said George furiously. "He''s faking it!" "I know that, but we can''t prove it," said Wood bitterly. "And we''ve been practising all those moves assuming we''re playing Slytherin, and instead it''s Hufflepuff, and their style''s quite different. They''ve got a new captain and Seeker, Cedric Diggory ¡ª" Angelina suddenly giggled. "What?" said Wood, frowning at this light-hearted behaviour. Chris and Ginny looked at her. "He''s that tall, good-looking one, we saw that day," said Angelina looking at Chris and Ginny. "Oh! Yes. I saw him." Ginny said giggling next. "Why didn''t I see him?" Chris said, trying to remember. "I don''t know why you''re worried, Oliver, Hufflepuff are a pushover. Last time we played them, Harry caught the Snitch in about five minutes, remember?" Fred said impatiently. "We were playing in completely different conditions!" Wood shouted, his eyes bulging slightly. "Diggory''s put a very strong side together! He''s an excellent Seeker! I was afraid you''d take it like this! We mustn''t relax! We must keep our focus! Slytherin are trying to wrong-foot us! We must win!" "Oliver, calm down!" said Fred, looking slightly alarmed. "We''re taking Hufflepuff very seriously. Seriously." Chris pulled Angelina and Ginny aside after that. "What is it, Chris?" Angelina asked. "Angelina, I was thinking, we should know about the Hufflepuff Chasers and Keepers. That way we can prepare ourselves." Chris said thinking. "Look, if that Diggory is a really good seeker as much as Oliver thinks, then Harry will have problems beating him. So I was thinking if we can goal more than the Golden Snitch points then we can still win; even if Harry fails to catch the Snitch." "That''s a really great idea, Chris ¡ª but ¡ª" Angelina said. "But ¡ª at the same time very difficult." "Yes we''ve to do more than fifteen goals and have to stop every single goal of them," Ginny said seriously. "But, we can try to do that." "Fine. If you two are up to it, we''ll try our best. I''ll tell Wood about this. He''ll be less grumpy." Angelina smiled and left. "Cool idea Chris." Ginny smiled. "Thanks for supporting me." Chris grinned. "Anytime." ______________________________ The day before the match, the winds reached howling point and the rain fell harder than ever. It was so dark inside the corridors and classrooms that extra torches and lanterns were lit. The Slytherin team were looking very smug indeed. Chris, Ginny, Luna and Colin entered the Great Hall for lunch after their Transfiguration class. Fred and George were sitting with Ron, Harry and Hermione. So they also went to sit near them. Chris noticed Hermione was looking very upset and Ron and Harry were looking angry for some reasons. "You ok, Hermione?" Chris asked sitting beside her. Hermione looked up at her but didn''t say anything. "It''s because of that Snape," Ron said fuming. "What happened?" Ginny asked sitting beside him. "Snape took our Defence Against the Dark Arts class today," Harry answered. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "What happened to Professor Lupin?" Chris asked. "He said Professor Lupin is not well to teach," Hermione said quietly. "So he took over his class and ¡ª" Ron was too angry to speak. "He said bad about Professor Lupin''s teaching methods, called Hermione a know-it-all and took God knows how much house points from Gryffindor." Harry completed. "And gave me detention to scrub out the bedpans in the hospital wing. Without magic!" He slammed his fist on the table. "That''s too much," Luna said. "Is he doing this intentionally? It''s like he has something personal with Professor Lupin or else it''s the Wrackspurts, who are making his brain go fuzzy." Everyone looked at Luna and then turned to Chris for the explanation but Chris shrugged and said, "I think the first one, Luna. I think it''s personal." "I think so too," Harry agreed. Chapter 55: Who She Is. . . Next Morning, Chris woke up early as she heard Ginny''s mumbling. First, she thought, Ginny was mumbling in sleep but when she opened her eyes, she saw Ginny was fully dressed and was pacing around the room. "What are you doing, Ginny?" Chris yawned and checked the clock. "It''s five o''clock in the morning." "It''s our first Quidditch match, Chris! I can''t believe this. Have you seen the weather outside," Ginny said a little louder than intended. "Sorry. I''m nervous and excited." There were sounds of the thunder rumbling overhead, the pounding of the wind against the castle walls and the distant creaking of the trees in the Forbidden Forest. In a few hours, they would be out on the Quidditch pitch, battling through that gale. "It''s ok. Please stop mumbling. I''m trying to sleep." Chris said closing her eyes again. "What?" Ginny came to Chris''s bed. "Why are you going to sleep? We''ll be late." "Ginny, it''s too early to go," Chris replied, eyes closed. "Maybe, but not too early to get ready." Ginny pulled the blanket. "Get up. C''mon. " "Ginny, please let me sleep a little," Chris said opening her eyes. "No. You''ve slept enough last night. Now get up." Ginny pulled her from the bed. Chris pulled her messy hair back and glared at her. "You''re an extremely bad person." "I know. Now, go." Ginny gave a big smile as she pushed Chris towards the bathroom. After Chris got ready, they took their Firebolts and went downstairs. "No one is awake. I bet," Chris said. "Don''t, because I will win," Ginny said and pointed towards an armchair near the fireplace in the common room. Harry Potter was sitting their alone with his Nimbus Two Thousand. "Are you nervous and excited too?" Chris said raising her eyebrows as they walked towards Harry. "What? No." Harry looked at them startled. "It was Peeves. He woke me up." "Same story. Except it was Ginny in my case," Chris said looking at Ginny. "Oh! C''mon, no need to be so grumpy. It''s a good thing to wake up early, it helps to concentrate." Ginny said sitting on another chair. "Actually that''s right," Harry said. "You''re nervous, aren''t you?" Chris said narrowing her eyes on Harry. He sighed. "A little worried about Diggory." "Well, honestly I have got a good feeling about this match," Chris said smiling. In reality, she had a very bad feeling about today but she didn''t want to say that on Harry''s face and make him more nervous. After that, they talked for a while, mostly about Quidditch and Harry''s first match. Ginny wasn''t awkward around Harry anymore. Being in the Quidditch team helped her a lot to gain confidence. At last, when they thought it must be time for breakfast, they headed through the portrait hole. "Stand and fight, you mangy cur!" yelled Sir Cadogan. "Oh, shut up," Harry yawned. "Later, Sir Cadogan," Chris replied. They started to eat breakfast when the other team members turned up. "It''s going to be a tough one," said Wood, who wasn''t eating anything. "Stop worrying, Oliver," said Angelina soothingly, "we don''t mind a bit of rain." "Be positive, Wood," Chris said putting a slice of bacon in her mouth. But it was considerably more than a bit of rain. Such was the popularity of Quidditch that the whole school turned out to watch the match as usual, but they ran down the lawns towards the Quidditch pitch, heads bowed against the ferocious wind, umbrellas being whipped out of their hands as they went. They entered the changing room and the team changed into their scarlet robes and waited for Wood''s usual pre-match pep talk, but it didn''t come. He tried to speak several times, made an odd gulping noise, then shook his head hopelessly and beckoned them to follow him. The wind was so strong that they staggered sideways as they walked out onto the pitch. If the crowd was cheering they couldn''t hear it over the fresh rolls of thunder. The rain was splattering over Harry''s glasses. Chris noticed it and stopped Harry. "Before we go." Chris said, took his glasses from him, took out her wand and, "Impervius." She gave the glasses back and Harry put it on. "Better?" Chris asked putting her wand back. Harry nodded slightly smiling. Everyone in the team was watching Chris in amazement. "Brilliant!" Wood said hoarsely looking at her, "OK, team, let''s go for it!" The Hufflepuffs were approaching from the opposite side of the pitch, wearing canary-yellow robes. The captains walked up to each other and shook hands; Diggory smiled at Wood and Wood tried to smile a little and nodded. Chris looked at Ginny, who mouthed, "Don''t forget the plan." Chris nodded and then saw Madam Hooch''s mouth form the words, "Mount your brooms." Chris pulled her right foot out of the mud with a squelch and swung it over her Firebolt. Madam Hooch put her whistle to her lips and gave it a blast that sounded shrill and distant ¨C they were off. Without waiting Ginny seized the Quaffle. Ginny and Chris had a plan. They have decided no matter what, the Quaffle should not go to any Hufflepuff Chasers hands. They''ve to goal as much as possible. Ginny threw the Quaffle to Angelina, who gracefully caught it and tried to goal but the Hufflepuff Keeper stopped it. Chris catch the Quaffle and dodged a Bludger. Then passed it Ginny, who noticed how the Keeper stopped the last goal did a trick and GOAL. Next, the Quaffle came back and Angelina caught it and passed it to Chris. Chris went towards the hoop and in rain confusing the Keeper was an easy job and another GOAL. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Soon, Chris was soaked to her skin and frozen, Keeping her eyes open in rain was also a difficult job, if they hadn''t practiced in the rain before it would have been impossible to do so. They did goal after goal, in this rain, thunderstorm and focusing only on the Quaffle, she lost her count of goals. Harry was moving around the ground very fast, looking for the Snitch. The Hufflepuffs finally got the Quaffle from Ginny and did few goals. Then with the first flash of lightning came the sound of Madam Hooch''s whistle; Chris saw Wood through the thick rain, gesturing them to the ground. The whole team splashed down into the mud. "I called for a time out!" Wood roared at his team. "Come on, under here. . ." They huddled at the edge of the pitch under a large umbrella. "What''s the score?" Chris and Harry said together. "Hundred twenty to thirty," said Wood, "but unless we get the Snitch soon, we''ll be playing into the night." "Hundred twenty?" Harry said shocked. Chris smirked at him. "I''m trying to find it Wood. I''ll see it soon. Don''t worry," Harry added. They nodded and went to took off when Angelina said to Ginny and Chris, "You two are doing great. I''ve no doubt in Harry but let''s play it safe; six more goals." Chris and Ginny nodded; and with full of determination, the three girls urged their brooms through the turbulent air. Soon Angelina did back to back three goals. "Harry!" Chris heard Wood''s anguished yell from the Gryffindor goalposts. "Harry, behind you!" There was something going on, taking the chance of the confusion, Ginny and Chris did two goals each. But then Chris realized what was wrong. Ginny was shivering badly on her broom. Chris was feeling cold as well but this cold was different, she looked up and saw at least a hundred Dementors. ''Harry! Harry is up there'' screamed her mind. Without thinking Chris flew up, as fast as the Firebolt can go. Chris found Harry surrounded by hundreds of Dementors. "Leave. Now." She shouted. The Dementors turned towards her. They tried to suck her soul but a voice came from somewhere, "Don''t. You''ve no idea who she is." The Dementors backed away from Chris. But before Chris can found out who it was or why they listened to her, she saw Harry was falling. Chapter 56: Queen Chris grabbed Harry by hand, though Harry was very skinny but his weight was more than Chris and it dragged Chris down too. Luckily, Fred came and grabbed Harry by his robes and finally they able to stop him from hitting the ground. Madam Hooch whistle sounded and they land on the ground. Ginny came down as well as looking pale. Harry was carried to the Hospital wing on a flying stretcher, Dumbledore was looking very angry; Hermione and Ron were looking very scared, Ginny was looking terrified, Chris was tensed, confused, worried. As they entered the Hospital wing, Dumbledore explained the situation to Madam Pomfrey and left. Madam Pomfrey started to treat Harry, everyone was praising Chris, because she noticed Harry at the right moment, and stopped Harry from hitting the ground, but Chris was distracted. ''That voice. Who was that? What did he mean by they don''t know who am I? Who AM I?'' These thoughts were floating in her mind. Finally, Wood''s voice brought back her, "That was an epic match. I''ve no hope when I saw Harry falling but then I saw the score. It was amazing." He hugged Angelina, Ginny and then Chris. "We won ¡ª we won because of you three. We won because of our Brilliant Chasers." Madam Pomfrey glared at him and he apologized. Chris remembered Ginny, she told Madam Pomfrey about the Dementors affect on Ginny and Madam Pomfrey took her, ignoring her objections. After that Professor Flitwick came in with a bag, Chris looked inside it and found splintered wood and twig. "Potter''s broom." He said and Hermione made a horrified sob. Apparently, the Whomping Willow, a killing tree in Hogwarts smashed it. A few minutes later Colin and Luna came in and went to check on Ginny. All waited for Harry to wake up, luckily as he didn''t have any physical injuries, he woke up after a few minutes. "Harry!" said Fred. "How''re you feeling?" Everyone went close to Harry''s bed to see him. "What happened?" Harry said, sitting up. "The Dementors attacked you and you fainted," Chris said with an expressionless face. "Chris saw you on time and caught you, then Fred helped her and stopped you from hitting the ground," George said. "For a moment I thought you''re dead." Hermione made a small, squeaky noise. "But the match," said Harry. "What happened? Are we having a replay?" "No need to be worried, Harry." Wood said patting on Harry''s shoulder. "You didn''t catch the Snitch but we won." "We won?" Harry asked surprised. "Yes. Because of our great Chasers." Fred said looking at Angelina, who rolled her eyes on him. Harry smiled a little looking at Chris. Chris noticed Harry''s smile was forced, it was like he wanted to thank her for taking the burden of ''lose'' from him but the pain inside him was too much for a smile. After ten minutes or so, Madam Pomfrey came over to tell the team to leave him in peace. She asked Ginny to stay for a while. Chris said that she''ll be back soon to check on them and left the Hospital wing. Luna and Colin tried to follow her but she said that she wanted to be alone. Colin took her and Ginny''s Firebolts and left with Luna. Chris walked and walked until she was at the Astronomy tower, the highest tower in Hogwarts castle. She didn''t know what she has to do to get her answers but she wanted to try. She closed her eyes and whispered, "I want to talk." Soon she felt cold and opened her eyes. A cloaked figure was floating in front of her. "Who are you?" Chris asked looking at it. "We don''t have names," The Dementors answered and Chris realized something. "Your voice. . . You''re the one who told them to back off?" Chris said surprised. "Almost all of us have the same voices but you''re right. You heard my voice but I was not the reason they left the boy, it was you, my Queen." "Queen? Where on earth that came from? Why are you calling me that? What do you mean by it was me?" Chris raised her eyebrows. "You are the Queen, we are destined to obey. We can not harm you." said the Dementor. Chris realized she wasn''t feeling depressed like others felt around Dementors. "You mean you can control the environment around you. You make people sad intentionally." She asked. "Yes." "Fascinating ¡ª but why are you destined to obey me?" "That I can not tell. We can''t see, we feel. I can feel the aura of your soul and say that you are the Queen, we should obey. I am the oldest among all of them, that is why I recognise you the moment I came close to your aura." "The aura of my soul? This is getting complicated. . . Are the animals obey me because of the same reason?" "I can not tell. I never tried to feel the presence of any creatures other than human. It is easier to feel the humans because of their complexity of emotions." "Hmm... wait. Why you all came into the field and attacked Harry ¡ª again?" "We felt Sirius Black''s presence there, so we went but we didn''t intend to harm that boy. I even told that to the Headmaster Dumbledore." "You didn''t intend then why did you do that?" "I asked the same question to the others, they only answered that somehow they were attracted to him. There is something unnatural in that boy. We felt the urge to suck the soul out of him like he didn''t need it." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "What? Why will he not need his soul? Are you sure there was something different with him?" "Yes." "And Sirius Black was at the field?" "Yes." "But how no one noticed him?" "I think he used the same trick like before when he escaped from our prison." "Hmm... What happened exactly in your prison?" "We were giving food to him like everyday we do, when suddenly we realized there wasn''t any feeling of Black, we thought he died but when we searched for his body. . . there was nothing, he escaped. We informed the Ministry after that and told the Minister everything. . . Black was mumbling in his sleep for few days like ''he is in Hogwarts. . . he is in Hogwarts. .'' The Minister said we should guard Hogwarts then and we came." "Hmm... interesting..." "If you need me for anything else you can remember me anytime." "Yeah. Thanks but it''s quite difficult without a name and without able to recognize you in a crowd of Dementors." "You can give me a name if you want." "Really?" "Yes." "Ok, then I''ll call you Dames." Chris blurted out the first name came in her mind. "Thank you, my Queen. You can summon me anytime anywhere just calling my name." The Dementor started to drift away. "Wait. Wait. I''ve more questions." "I know you have, my Queen, I sensed confusion inside you. You don''t know who you are. But I am very sorry, I don''t have the answers. Sorry to disappoint, but I will warn the others not to harm that boy anymore," said the Dementor, or Dames and floated away then stopped and came back. "My Queen. Can I advise you something?" "Yes?" "I can feel your presence very quickly but other Dementors don''t, they will not able to feel your presence like me, so can you use the charm next time? So they can understand that it''s you." "Which charm?" "The charm of happiness, which we can not bear as it''s too much for us." "If you are not able to bear it then how will you understand that it''s me?" "We can sense the happiness. We''ll understand. Don''t worry." "Alright," Chris nodded and he left. Chris stood there alone for a few minutes, proceeding all of this in her brain. "So according to the oldest Dementor ¡ª sorry ¡ª Dames ¡ª according to Dames, I''m some kind of Queen and that''s why everyone obeys me." She was mumbling alone. "And Harry has something weird inside him, which attracted the Dementors ¡ª well ¡ª and now I''ve to learn the spell which the Dementors couldn''t bare." Chris''s thoughtful expression changed into a smirk. "Ok. so. . . I can. . . talk to. . . Dementors. . . This. Is. Freaking. Awesome. . ." Chapter 57: Helping Each Other It was almost dinner time and Chris was still in her dirty muddy robes, and thinking Madam Pomfrey will not like it, she changed her plan and first went to Gryffindor tower for a shower. A great burst of applause greeted her in the Gryffindor tower. Every Gryffindor congratulated her for winning the match, Angelina had told everyone that scoring more without the help of Snitch was Chris''s idea. Wood practically lifted her from the ground in happiness. After hearing the clapping and chanting, Chris finally entered her bathroom and took a shower. When she came downstairs after changing, she saw Ginny was back and was looking better; and Fred, George, Angelina and Wood dragged Chris and Ginny to the Great Hall for celebration. After a while, Chris made an excuse of being tired, took some dessert and sneaked out of the Great Hall. In the Hospital Wing, Harry was sitting alone in his bed, staring at the shattered remnants of his Nimbus Two Thousand. Chris sat beside the bed and gave him the dessert. "No thanks. I''m not hungry," Harry said and tried to smile but failed miserably. "Desserts aren''t for hunger. Desserts are for improving mood, which you really need right now," Chris said. Harry didn''t say anything and just looked down. Chris sighed. "I know Harry, a broom can be the nearest thing to someone''s heart. I love my Firebolt too. Ginny look after hers like it''s a kid," Chris said. Harry was still silent. Chris put the dessert away. "Fine you don''t wanna talk. Don''t talk. I get it." The silence stretched for a long time. Almost fifteen minutes, Chris guessed. "Ok. Bye then." She said finally as she got up. "I saw the grim. . . again." Harry''s voice was a little more than a whisper but Chris heard him. "The grim? Professor Trelawney''s grim?" Chris sounded as normal as possible and sat down again. "Yes. It''s a big black dog. I saw it before when I left the Durselys'' house. Then ¡ª today ¡ª at the stand." "Do you think today''s accident happened because of the grim?" Chris knew that''s not the reason but she didn''t want to lecture him, right now. "What happened before? When you saw the black dog?" "I had nearly been run over by the Knight Bus." "Oh! The wizarding bus?" "Yes." Harry sighed. "I don''t know Chris, it''s because of that dog or not but ¡ª" "You are scared?" "No. . ." Harry almost shouted then said, "Yes. I guess I am. I felt horrible when those Dementors attacked me today. I ¡ª" Chris held Harry''s hand and gave a light squeeze. "Tell me." Harry took a deep breath, "Remember I told you all last time, I heard someone screaming. . . I heard them again. . . But this time it was clear. . . When the Dementors approached me, I heard the last moments of my mother''s life, her attempts to protect me, from Lord Voldemort, and Voldemort''s laughter before he murdered her. . ." Harry was shaking badly, Chris hugged him tightly, after a few moments he calmed down and hugged her back. At last, he whispered only one word, "Thanks." Madam Pomfrey insisted on keeping Harry in the hospital wing for the rest of the weekend, Chris visited him a few times. Sunday evening when she was returning from the Hospital wing, someone called her. She looked back and saw Cedric Diggory, the Hufflepuff team captain. Yesterday she didn''t notice him much because of the rain and the match, now Chris admitted he was really good looking as Angelina mentioned. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Hey," He said smiling. "Hi," replied Chris without any kind of expression. "Well. . . Chris, right?" "Yeah. Christina Norton, but Chris is fine." "Cedric Diggory." He held his hand out. "I know, you''re the Hufflepuff team captain," Chris said shaking hands. "Yes and you''re chaser in Gryffindor, I heard from my team. You were really great, I even saw you a few times while playing." "Thanks? I guess." "Yeah, so I wanted to ask ¡ª how is Potter?" "He is much better now. He''ll be out tomorrow." "Great. Look I really didn''t understand what happened there, if I had seen Potter before, then I would''ve helped him from those Dementors." "It''s fine, Cedric. No one could''ve helped him." "But you did." "What?" Chris asked surprised. "I mean I saw you dragging him away from the Dementors." "Yeah. I did that. Didn''t know how ¡ª it just ¡ª happened." Chris lied. Diggory nodded. "Ok. See you then. Good night." "See you later. Good night." Chris said and hurriedly left. She didn''t want to tell anyone about her talk with Dames before she found out the whole thing going around her. ''I''ve to meet Professor Lupin.'' Next day after lunch they had Transfiguration. Professor McGonagall''s classes were always hard work, but Chris always liked the Transfiguration class, so she didn''t have any problems in that class. They had the class with Ravenclaws, so the three of them sat with Luna. They were supposed to be turning beetles into buttons. Chris and Ginny were the first to do so in class. Luna did after few times but Colin had big problems. He gave his beetle a lot of exercises as it scuttled over the desktop avoiding his wand. After a long a transfiguration class, Chris lied to her friends that Professor Lupin had asked her to meet after class and left towards the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom, hoping that he would be still there. Chris didn''t want to go to the staff room. "You made that Dementor on the train back off," Chris heard Harry''s voice, as she came close to the classroom door. Chris peaked inside and saw Harry with Professor Lupin. A ray of wintry sunlight fell across the classroom, illuminating Lupin''s grey hairs and the lines on his young face. It certainly looked as though he had been ill. His old robes were hanging more loosely on him and there were dark shadows beneath his eyes. "There are ¨C certain defences one can use," said Lupin. "But there was only one Dementor on the train. The more there are, the more difficult it becomes to resist." "What defences?" said Harry at once. "Can you teach me?" "I don''t pretend to be an expert at fighting Dementors, Harry ¨C quite the contrary. . ." Lupin said wryly. "But if the Dementors come to the Quidditch match again, I need to fight them off." "I think that''s the thing I need to learn," Chris whispered. But it was a little louder as Professor Lupin''s voice came soon after that, "Who''s there?" Chris sighed and entered the class. "It''s me, Professor. I wanted to talk to you," Chris said and saw a bit of relief on Harry''s face. "But when I saw Harry with you, I was just leaving ¡ª" "Yes? What do you want to talk about?" Lupin asked seriously. "Er. . . same as Harry, Professor, to learn the defence of fighting Dementors." Chris said. "I don''t know where this is coming from, Christina, but you''re just in your second year," Lupin said sharply. "I can not teach you this much-advanced magic." Chris''s face fell, "I''m sorry Professor. I just thought it''s a good thing as the Dementors are roaming around us. I came here to ask you if I can at least try. Sorry." Chris looked down and tried to leave. "Professor! Chris helped me on the field, do you know?" Harry said suddenly. Lupin and Chris both looked at Harry, he continued, "I mean the Dementors are a problem to everyone. So we both can at least try to learn, can''t we?" Chris gave a small smile to Harry, then looked determined as much as Harry. Lupin looked at both of their faces, hesitated, then said, "Well. . . all right. I''ll try and help. But it''ll have to wait until next term, I''m afraid. I have a lot to do before the holidays. I chose a very inconvenient time to fall ill." Chapter 58: The story of Black and Potter Holidays were very near. The Gryffindor Quidditch team were practising very hard for their much-awaited match with the Slytherins. Two weeks before the end of term, the sky lightened suddenly to a dazzling, opaline white and the muddy grounds were revealed one morning covered in glittering frost. Inside the castle, there was a buzz of Christmas in the air. Professor Flitwick, the Charms teacher, had already decorated his classroom with shimmering lights that turned out to be real, fluttering fairies. The students were all happily discussing their plans for the holidays. Chris decided to stay, her father asked her to stay in Hogwarts for the Christmas as he couldn''t come back from his business trip. Chris liked the Christmas in Hogwarts, so she was happy to stay. The day before everyone leaves for Holidays, Chris, Ginny and Colin were talking about the Quidditch matches. Colin had taken lots of photos and Ginny and Chris were looking at them. "This picture is really good Colin. I''m looking a perfect chaser in it." Ginny grinned. "I like this one more. It has all of us, look. The entire Gryffindor team." Chris showed a picture. Ginny smiled and picked up another one. "Well, It''s funny." "What?" Chris asked curiously. "Look at this, it''s Crookshanks, Hermione''s cat," Ginny answered giving Chris the picture. "You''ve taken pictures of Hermione''s cat? Colin, you''re crazy." Chris grinned too as she took the picture but as soon as she looked at it, her smile disappeared. The picture was Crookshanks'', indeed but there was another figure beside him, a big black dog. The thing everyone believed as the grim. The dog was sitting beside Crookshanks, it was the rainy day when Harry''s accident happened. Before Chris could say anything the Common room''s door opened and the seniors walked in from their Hogsmeade trip. Fred and George were giving them few weird looking candy when Harry, Ron and Hermione came in. Hermione was looking sad, Ron looked confused (like, he didn''t know how he should feel) and Harry was looking completely lost. Harry walked towards boys dormitory and went upstairs. Hermione bit her lip and sat down. "Everything ok Hermione?" Chris asked. Hermione looked at her then nodded. Chris didn''t push it. She slipped the picture of Crookshanks'', between her selected pictures and picked them up. "I''m taking all of these. Ginny, you can take the rest." Chris said and Ginny nodded. Then she went upstairs towards her room. Next Morning almost everyone left. Ginny wanted to stay with Chris but her mother asked her to come, so Chris insisted her to go. Chris said bye to her friends and came back and sat in the common room. A few minutes later Ron entered the common room. "Hey, Chris!" Ron said sitting on a chair. "Hey!" Chris noticed Ron was still looking very down. "Everything alright?" "Huh?" Ron asked startled. "Everything ok, Ron? You three are looking very disturbed from yesterday." "Oh! Yeah, about that. . ." Chris raised her eyebrows. "About what?" Ron sighed. "Yesterday Harry sneaked into Hogsmeade. We were having fun together then ¡ª" "Ron?" Hermione came down. She was looking shocked. "What? She can help us with this situation, why not?" Ron said to Hermione. Hermione looked troubled for a moment then nodded. "Fine." She sat down. "We went to three broomsticks yesterday, where we heard Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwick, Hagrid, Minister of Magic and Madam Rosmerta talking." Chris nodded seriously, Hermione continued, "They were talking about Sirius Black and ¡ª" Hermione''s voice cracked, so Ron completed the line, "And Harry''s parents." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Harry''s parents? They have got a connection with Black?" Chris asked surprised. "Yes. A big one. They were best friends, Harry''s father and Sirius Black. . . He is Harry''s godfather." Ron sighed again. "He betrayed them. He told You-Know-Who their location." Hermione was about to cry. "Wait. Wait. Tell me from the beginning. It''s doesn''t make any sense." Chris said. "Everything started when they were in school, like us," Ron said. Hermione shouted looking teary-eyed, "Ron!" "What? We''ll never betray Harry like that." Ron snapped. "Still ¡ª it feels weird," Hermione said quietly. "Guys, back to the point?" Chris said. "Oh! Yes, so they were best friends in school. Sirius Black, Harry''s Dad and a boy named Peter Pettigrew." Ron said. "Professor Flitwick said, Sirius Black was like a brother to Harry''s father. Even at their wedding, he was the best man." Tears were leaking from Hermione''s eyes. "When Dumbledore''s spy told Dumbledore that You-Know-Who is after Harry, Dumbledore asked them to go in hiding and told them to use the Fidelius Charm. . . it involves the magical concealment of a secret inside a single, living soul. The information is hidden inside the chosen person, or Secret-Keeper, and is henceforth impossible to find ¡ª unless, of course, the Secret-Keeper chooses to divulge it. As long as the Secret-Keeper refused to speak, You-Know-Who couldn''t have found them." "And Black was their secret keeper. He told You-Know-Who about their location and then ¡ª" Ron stopped. "Dumbledore himself wanted to be the secret keeper but Harry''s father refused. He trusted Black." "Fudge, the Minister said that Black was tired of his double-agent role, he was ready to declare his support openly for You-Know-Who, and he seems to have planned this for the moment of Harry''s parents'' death. But, as we all know, You-Know-Who went down after meeting little Harry. That left Black in a very nasty position. His Master had fallen at the very moment when he had shown his true colours as a traitor." "Hagrid was the one who rescued Harry from there. . . he said that Black came there in his motorbike and asked Hagrid to give him Harry, but Hagrid refused as he had Dumbledore''s orders. Then he gave Hagrid his motorbike so no one can track him." "Peter Pettigrew went there and cornered him, asked him about his betrayal and he blew him in pieces. He had only a finger left, the muggles saw that. A crater in the middle of the street, so deep it had cracked the sewer below. Bodies everywhere. Muggles screaming. And Black standing there laughing, with what was left of Pettigrew in front of him. . . a heap of blood-stained robes and a few ¡ª a few fragments. . . Fudge saw this." "Trained Hit Wizards from the Magical Law Enforcement Squad stood a chance against Black once he was cornered. At last, Black was taken away by twenty members of the Magical Law Enforcement Patrol and Pettigrew received the Order of Merlin, First Class." Hermione finished. There was a long pause, Hermione was sobbing. Chris took a few deep breaths then spoke, "So, Harry heard everything?" "Yes. After that, he didn''t talk. I''m worried about him." Hermione said. "We''ve to tell him not to go after Black. We''ve to stop him." "I agree. He''ll be very angry and don''t know what," Ron said and ate a few Peppermint Toads. "Let''s act normal. Then ¡ª Harry will come down and we''ll talk to him." Hermione said and went towards her room. "Do you know Chris, Fudge said, the Dementors didn''t affect him. He was very normal in Azkaban, people go mad there but he ¡ª he was asking for Fudge''s newspaper for crosswords. It''s unbelievable because his cell is most guarded one by Dementors ¡ª" Ron stopped then said with a scared voice, "Everyone fears, if he joined You-Know-Who before the Dementors can catch him then You-Know-Who will rise in his power soon and Harry ¡ª" Hermione came back with lots of books. She set them on the table and opened her different Homeworks. "Er. . . Hermione, how many subjects you have got this year?" Chris asked looking at those books. "Many, why?" Hermione said. "Nothing. You''re really talented." Chris said. Chris had never been a book person. She couldn''t read books this much if it''s not necessary. She always focused on class and tried to base her knowledge of understanding, not on books. Chapter 59: Confrontation Crookshanks went to Chris and spread out on her lap like a big, ginger rug. Snow was still falling outside the windows. Chris started to think about all of those things she just discovered about Harry''s life. ''It''s really difficult to be in Harry''s shoes.'' She sighed. ''But what''s the reason that made Black betray his friend like brother and join Voldemort? He was already powerful if they needed so many trained Wizards to capture him ¡ª so it can''t be for power ¡ª Hating muggles? No, he rode a motorbike, he couldn''t be the person who hates muggles. He wasn''t mad ¡ª so why go exposing himself when he could''ve gone hiding. Betraying his best friend for Voldemort understandable but killing ¡ª no ¡ª blowing up his other friend like that just because he stopped him ¡ª sounds like a madman''s job ¡ª but then again he was very normal, even in Azkaban. Urghh! nothing makes sense.'' "Harry, you ¡ª you look terrible," Ron said, Hermione and Chris turned to see Harry coming downstairs. "Where is everyone?" said Harry. "Gone! It''s the first day of the holidays, remember?" said Ron, watching Harry closely. "It''s nearly lunchtime, I was going to come and wake you up in a minute." "You really don''t look well, you know," Hermione said, peering anxiously into his face. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "I''m fine," said Harry. "Harry, listen," said Hermione, exchanging a look with Ron and Chris, "you must be really upset about what we heard yesterday. But the thing is, you mustn''t go doing anything stupid." "Like what?" said Harry. "Like trying to go after Black," said Ron sharply. "You won''t, will you, Harry?" said Hermione. "Because Black''s not worth dying for," said Ron. Chris didn''t say anything, she just watched how it goes because she was very sure this will never work. Harry was definitely not going to agree with this. "D''you know what I see and hear every time a Dementor gets too near me?" Harry said suddenly. Ron and Hermione shook their heads, looking apprehensive. "I can hear my mum screaming and pleading with Voldemort. And if you''d heard your mum screaming like that, just about to be killed, you wouldn''t forget it in a hurry. And if you found out someone who was supposed to be a friend of hers betrayed her and sent Voldemort after her ¡ª" "There''s nothing you can do!" said Hermione, looking stricken. "The Dementors will catch Black and he''ll go back to Azkaban and ¡ª and serve him right!" "You heard what Fudge said. Black isn''t affected by Azkaban like normal people are. It''s not a punishment for him as it is for the others." Harry said rather aggressively. "So what are you saying?" said Ron, looking very tense. "You want to ¡ª to kill Black or something?" "Don''t be silly," said Hermione in a panicky voice. "Harry doesn''t want to kill anyone, do you, Harry?" Chris watched Harry closely, he didn''t answer Hermione''s question. "Malfoy knows," Harry said abruptly. "Remember what he said to me in Potions? ''If it was me, I''d hunt him down myself ¡ª I''d want revenge.''" "You''re going to take Malfoy''s advice instead of ours?" said Ron furiously. "Listen ¡ª you know what Pettigrew''s mother got back after Black had finished with him? Dad told me ¡ª the Order of Merlin, First Class, and Pettigrew''s finger in a box. That was the biggest bit of him they could find. Black''s a madman, Harry, and he''s dangerous ¡ª" "Malfoy''s dad must have told him," said Harry, ignoring Ron. "He was right in Voldemort''s inner circle ¡ª" "Say You-Know-Who, will you?" interjected Ron angrily. "¡ª so obviously, the Malfoys knew Black was working for Voldemort ¡ª" "¡ª and Malfoy''d love to see you blown into about a million pieces, like Pettigrew! Get a grip, Malfoy''s just hoping you''ll get yourself killed before he has to play you at Quidditch." "Harry, please," said Hermione, her eyes now shining with tears, "please be sensible. Black did a terrible, terrible thing, but d-don''t put yourself in danger, it''s what Black wants ¡ª oh, Harry, you''d be playing right into Black''s hands if you went looking for him. Your mum and dad wouldn''t want you to get hurt, would they? They''d never want you to go looking for Black!" "I''ll never know what they''d have wanted because, thanks to Black, I''ve never spoken to them," said Harry shortly. Chris finally cleared her throat. Harry looked at her like he had noticed her for the first time. "I''ll help you," Chris said and the three of them looked at her with a shocked expression. "Yes. You heard it right if you want to go after Black I''ll help you, Harry." "Chris what are you saying? We didn''t tell you all of this so that you can encourage Harry to die." Hermione said angrily. "Are you on Black''s side, Chris? Do you want Harry to be dead?" Ron said fuming. "See, that''s your problem. You just assumed the conclusion without wasting your time in thinking." Chris said sharply. "What do you mean?" Hermione asked angrily. "I mean, you heard a story in three broomsticks and decided to believe it without thinking or analyzing it," Chris said. "No Chris. We''ve spent lots of time thinking about it." Hermione snapped. "Then tell me why Sirius Black joined Voldemort and betrayed Harry''s parents who were his best friends?" Chris asked. "Because ¡ª" Hermione abruptly stopped. "Bad persons don''t need reasons for joining the dark side, Chris." She said stubbornly. "If he was a bad person then why Harry''s dad was friends with him?" Chris asked next. "Maybe Harry''s dad didn''t realize that first what''s inside him," Hermione answered. "Alright, tell me, Harry, after living with Ron for almost three years, being his best friend, won''t you know if he is a bad person or not?" "Er. . . Yes." Harry said nervously. "Of course you''ll. Last year when Ginny wasn''t even talking to me, I realized something was wrong with her. That happens when you''re best friends or live together or both." Chris said with a matter-of-fact tone. "But Harry''s father didn''t find anything bad in Black. He was a smart person, I guess, and he believed him blindly, so we can assume Black wasn''t bad at first. That means he needed a reason to be on the dark side." Chris added to Hermione. "So, Ron and Hermione, think, a reason which can force you to betray Harry." Hermione slammed her book shut. "Where are you going with this Chris? We''ll never betray Harry." "Yes. We''ll rather die." Ron said furiously. "You''ll never understand a situation until you imagine yourself there," Chris said calmly. "Fine, if you two can''t do it. I will do it. So what possibly make me join Voldemort and betray Harry." She looked at Harry. "Tell me, Harry. What do you think? You were a little nervous at the chamber last year, didn''t you?" Harry looked at Chris then said after a few moments. "Yes, I was ¡ª I even thought you''re going to listen to that Riddle when he said that he was going to give you lots of power ¡ª" "Yeah. So it can be for power. Black could''ve gone for power but ¡ª he already had lots of power, didn''t he?" Chris asked and Harry nodded. "Then ¡ª he could''ve hate muggles. I mean many followers of You-Know-Who follow him because of the same beliefs as Malfoys. And he was a Black ¡ª it was a wealthy pure-blood family. So that can be the reason, right?" Ron said. "Yes. I guessed the same but then again if he despised muggles and muggle-borns then why did he have a motorbike, a muggle vehicle?" Chris replied. "So you''re saying Black is innocent?" Harry said spitefully. "No. I''m not saying that ¡ª I''m just not seeing the reason for his crimes," Chris answered thoughtfully. "But Minister of Magic said this and even Professor McGonagall and Flitwick believed it. How can be ¡ª" Hermione tried to protest. "That minister also thought Hagrid was the heir of Slytherin, just based on what Riddle made him see," Chris said raising her eyebrows. "Listen, after spending this adventurous two years ¡ª well ¡ª almost two years in Hogwarts, I realized something. The thing is ¡ª in this magical world anything is possible. You can''t trust a thing just like that. It could be proved wrong on your face. So don''t go around hunting Black." Chris said and got up. "But ¡ª" Harry was a loss of words. "I know Harry ¡ª it hurts to think about your mother, your parents ¡ª but will revenge change anything? Will it bring back your parents?" Chris sighed. "But if you kill Black then maybe your parents will be hurt. No one wants their children to become a murderer, Harry. No one." Chris looked at Harry, Ron and Hermione''s stunned faces and left the common room. Chapter 60: Christmas and Firebolt After lunch, Chris didn''t return to the Gryffindor tower. She wasn''t in the mood of facing the trio again. She went towards the courtyard, it was covered in deep snow. She was standing alone, feeling that cold, icy breeze when she heard a voice. She turned sharply and saw a familiar person stuck in the snow. "Now who is following whom, Fawley?" Chris asked looking surprised. "Just passing by." He snorted. "Ugh ¡ª this snow ¡ª" "Wait. Let me help," Chris smiled and pulled him out of the snow. "Thanks," He said. "It''s cool," She replied and walked back. "What happened?" Jason came beside her. "The girl who can''t stop talking, wanted to be alone?" "Yes, and guess what ¡ª the rude boy who never likes to talk is trying to make a conversation here," Chris said rolling her eyes. "I was bored. Usually, I work on my subjects or study different books to kill time but I''ve finished my subject books and works, so, just wanted to take a break." "Are you ok? I think you''re unusual than me, today." Chris said smirking. "You know what? My bad. I shouldn''t have come here. First that snow ¡ª now you. I should''ve stayed in the library. Bye." He turned away. Chris grabbed his hand, "Hey! Hey! Sorry ¡ª just a weird day." Jason looked at Chris. "Mine too." He sighed. "Don''t ask me why?" "Okay. So ¡ª why didn''t you go home for Christmas?" Chris asked. "My mom went to a celebration at her sister''s place outside the country." "And your dad?" "Dead." "Oh! Sorry." There was an awkward silence. "Why didn''t you go home?" asked Jason. "My dad is out on a business trip." "Is your mom also ¡ª?" "No no. She is alive ¡ª she lives with her new family." Chris said looking away. "Sorry." "It''s fine. I don''t feel anything for her anymore." "Lie." "What?" Chris looked at him. "You''re lying. If you hadn''t felt anything then you wouldn''t have turned your face away." "What''re you? A lie catching expert?" Chris raised her eyebrows. "No. A lying expert. I do that every time I lie so I know." He sighed. There was another long awkward pause. "Do you have friends?" Chris asked. "No. I don''t do friends. I think you shouldn''t open yourself in front of someone completely." "Why not? That''s why friends are for. We can tell them anything." "So you tell your friends everything?" "Ye¡ª" Chris remembered the things she had hid from her friends. "I will, soon." "You can''t tell everything to someone. Somethings you need to lock inside yourself. That''s life." "Maybe you''re wrong." "That also means ¡ª maybe I''m right?" "Maybe." Chris shrugged. "Exactly." It was getting dark and the snowfall increased. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "We should go inside," Chris said after a few moments. "Right. Bye." Jason said and hurriedly left. "Weird," Chris shook her head. Next morning, in the rest of the castle, the usual magnificent Christmas decorations had been put up, despite the fact that hardly any of the students remained to enjoy them. Thick streamers of holly and mistletoe were strung along the corridors, mysterious lights shone from inside every suit of armour and the Great Hall was filled with its usual twelve Christmas trees, glittering with golden stars. A powerful and delicious smell of cooking pervaded the corridors, and by Christmas Eve. Chris woke up in the morning by the sound of Leon, who was literally hooting near her ears. "Yes, yes, Merry Christmas to you too, Leon." Chris patted Leon and he enjoyed it. Then Chris found lot''s of gifts in front of her. Her dad had sent her a brand-new bag, Hagrid had sent a cake which was hard as a brick. Then Colin had given some designer handmade photo-frames for her pictures, Luna sent a book named "The Tales of Beedle the Bard." But most surprising thing Chris saw was, Mrs Weasley''s aqua coloured jumper with Chris'' name''s first letter knitted on the front, also a dozen home-baked mince pies, some Christmas cake and a box of nut brittle, with a card made by Ginny. Ginny''s card said that Mrs Weasley wanted to thank her for the last time, when she saved her from that chamber but didn''t know how, so this year she decided to make a jumper for her like the others in Weasley family. Indicating that, now Chris was also a part of their family. Chris smiled reading the card. Chris had sent Colin a wizards game set, Luna a beautiful and colourful hat. She brought gifts for Harry, Ron and Hermione as well; so she got ready, wore the jumper made my Mrs Weasley and went towards boys dormitory, she was sure Hermione will be there. Chris entered Harry and Ron''s room and heard Hermione''s voice. "Well ¡ª who''d send Harry something as expensive as that, and not even tell him they''d sent it?" said Hermione. "What happened?" Chris asked. "Hey, you got a jumper too?" Ron said noticing her aqua coloured jumper. "Yeah. Your mother sent me one." Chris smiled and gave them their presents. "So what''s going on?" "Er ¡ª nothing ¡ª it''s just a broom, Hermione," Harry said. "A broom can be jinxed, Harry. Don''t you remember your first match?" Hermione said hotly. "Anyone want to fill me in?" Chris asked again and noticed a Firebolt in front of Harry. "Harry got a Firebolt and there is no name who send it. Hermione is over-reacting." Ron said lazily. "No. She is not, Ron. She is right it can be jinxed. Harry has enough enemies who want him dead and everyone knows his love for Quidditch, they can definitely use it as a trick to kill him." Chris said seriously. "See Chris understood my point," Hermione said. "What rubbish." Ron snorted. "Ron, you were worried about the grim, weren''t you? So now you can risk your best friends life for a broom?" Chris said. But before Ron could answer, Crookshanks sprang from Seamus''s bed, right at Ron''s chest. "GET ¨C HIM ¨C OUT ¨C OF ¨C HERE!" Ron bellowed as Crookshanks''s claws ripped his pyjamas and Scabbers attempted a wild escape over his shoulder. Ron seized Scabbers by the tail and aimed a misjudged kick at Crookshanks which hit the trunk at the end of Harry''s bed, knocking it over and causing Ron to hop on the spot, howling with pain. Crookshanks''s fur suddenly stood on end. A shrill, tinny whistling was filling the room. "What''s that?" Chris asked holding her ears. "I forgot about that!" Harry said, "It''s Ron''s gift for my birthday, this is a Pocket Sneakoscope. If there''s someone untrustworthy around, it''s supposed to light up and spin." "But I think it''s broken, it''s making this sound from the train," Ron said still clutching his leg. "Wow ¡ª interesting." Chris said looking at it. The Sneakoscope whirled and whistled in Harry''s palm. Crookshanks was hissing and spitting at it. "You''d better take that cat out of here, Hermione," said Ron furiously; he was sitting on Harry''s bed nursing his toe. "Can''t you shut that thing up?" he added to Harry, as Hermione strode out of the room, Crookshanks''s yellow eyes still fixed maliciously on Ron. Harry stuffed the Sneakoscope back inside the socks and threw it back into his trunk. All that could be heard now was Ron''s stifled moans of pain and rage. Scabbers was huddled in Ron''s hands. Chapter 61: Right and Wrong Christmas spirit was definitely thin on the ground in the Gryffindor common room that morning. Hermione had shut Crookshanks in her dormitory, but was furious with Ron for trying to kick him; Ron was still fuming about Crookshanks''s fresh attempt to eat Scabbers. Harry devoted himself to examining the Firebolt, which he had brought down to the common room with him. This seemed to annoy Hermione as well; she didn''t say anything, but she kept looking darkly at the broom as though it, too, had been criticising her cat. Chris just watch them and started to read the book, which Luna gave her. The Tales of Beedle the Bard. At lunchtime they went down to the Great Hall, to find that the house tables had been moved against the walls again and that a single table, set for twelve, stood in the middle of the room. Professors Dumbledore, McGonagall, Snape, Sprout and Flitwick were there, along with Filch, the caretaker, who had taken off his usual brown coat and was wearing a very old and rather mouldy-looking tailcoat. There were only two other students: one extremely nervous-looking first-year and a second-year Slytherin boy, Jason Fawley. "Merry Christmas!" said Dumbledore, as Chris, Harry, Ron and Hermione approached the table. "As there are so few of us, it seemed foolish to use the house tables ¡ª sit down, sit down!" They sat down side by side at the end of the table. Chris found a sit between Jason and Harry. "Crackers!" said Dumbledore enthusiastically, offering the end of a large silver one to Snape, who took it reluctantly and tugged. With a bang like a gunshot, the cracker flew apart to reveal a large, pointed witch''s hat topped with a stuffed vulture. Snape''s mouth thinned and he pushed the hat towards Dumbledore, who swapped it for his wizard''s hat at once. "Tuck in!" he advised the table, beaming around. As Chris was helping herself with roasted chickens, the doors of the Great Hall opened again. It was a lady, gliding towards them as though on wheels. She had put on a green sequined dress, which made her look like a glittering, oversize dragonfly. Chris looked at Harry and Harry whispered, "Professor Trelawney." "Sybill, this is a pleasant surprise!" said Dumbledore, standing up. "I have been crystal-gazing, Headmaster," said Professor Trelawney, in a mistiest, most faraway voice, "and to my astonishment, I saw myself abandoning my solitary luncheon and coming to join you. Who am I to refuse the promptings of fate? I at once hastened from my tower, and I do beg you to forgive my lateness ¡ª" "Certainly, certainly," said Dumbledore, his eyes twinkling. "Let me draw you up a chair ¡ª" And he did indeed draw a chair in mid-air with his wand, which revolved for a few seconds before falling with a thud between Professors Snape and McGonagall. Professor Trelawney, however, did not sit down; her enormous eyes had been roving around the table, and she suddenly uttered a kind of soft scream. "I dare not, Headmaster! If I join the table, we shall be thirteen! Nothing could be more unlucky! Never forget that when thirteen dine together, the first to rise will be the first to die!" "We''ll risk it, Sybill," said Professor McGonagall impatiently. "Do sit down, the turkey''s getting stone cold." Professor Trelawney hesitated, then lowered herself into the empty chair, eyes shut and mouth clenched tight, as though expecting a thunderbolt to hit the table. Professor McGonagall poked a large spoon into the nearest tureen. "Tripe, Sybill?" Professor Trelawney ignored her. Eyes open again, she looked around once more and said, "But where is dear Professor Lupin?" "I''m afraid the poor fellow is ill again," said Dumbledore, indicating that everybody should start serving themselves. "Most unfortunate that it should happen on Christmas Day." "But surely you already knew that, Sybill?" said Professor McGonagall, her eyebrows raised. Professor Trelawney gave Professor McGonagall a very cold look. "Certainly I knew, Minerva," she said quietly. "But one does not parade the fact that one is All-Knowing. I frequently act as though I am not possessed of the Inner Eye, so as not to make others nervous." "That explains a great deal," said Professor McGonagall tartly. Professor Trelawney''s voice suddenly became a good deal less misty. "If you must know, Minerva, I have seen that poor Professor Lupin will not be with us for very long. He seems aware, himself, that his time is short. He positively fled when I offered to crystal gaze for him ¡ª" "Imagine that," said Professor McGonagall dryly. "I doubt," said Dumbledore, in a cheerful but slightly raised voice, which put an end to Professor McGonagall and Professor Trelawney''s conversation, "that Professor Lupin is in any immediate danger. Severus, you''ve made the Potion for him again?" "Yes, Headmaster," said Snape. "Good," said Dumbledore. "Then he should be up and about in no time ¡ª Derek, have you had any of these chipolatas? They''re excellent." The first-year boy went furiously red on being addressed directly by Dumbledore and took the platter of sausages with trembling hands. Professor Trelawney behaved almost normally until the very end of Christmas dinner, two hours later. Full to bursting with Christmas dinner and still wearing their cracker hats, Chris got up first from the table and she shrieked loudly. "Oh my God, dear, why you got up first? I warned you. Don''t you believe my inner eye." "Er. . . I certainly believe you, Professor." Chris answered seriously. "That''s why I thought, why to endanger my friends or Professors'' life." "Very noble of you." Jason snorted, beside her. Chris gave a fake smile to him. "I doubt it will make much difference," said Professor McGonagall coldly, "unless a mad axe-man is waiting outside the doors to slaughter the first into the Entrance Hall." Even Ron laughed. Professor Trelawney looked highly affronted. "Coming?" Harry said to Hermione. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "No," Hermione muttered. "I want a quick word with Professor McGonagall." "Probably trying to see if she can take any more classes," yawned Ron as they made their way into the Entrance Hall. When they reached the portrait hole they found Sir Cadogan enjoying a Christmas party with a couple of monks, several previous Headmasters of Hogwarts and his fat pony. He pushed up his visor and toasted them with a flagon of mead. "Merry ¨C hic ¨C Christmas! Password?" "Scurvy cur," said Chris. "Merry Christmas Sir Cadogan." "And the same to you, lady!" roared Sir Cadogan, as the painting swung forward to admit them. Chris entered and sat on her previous seat to resume the reading The Tales of Beedle the Bard. Harry brought his Firebolt and a Broomstick Servicing kit and tried to find something to do to the Firebolt. Ron just sat there watching the broom. Then the portrait hole opened, and Hermione came in, accompanied by Professor McGonagall. Though Professor McGonagall was Head of Gryffindor house, Chris had only seen her in the common room once before, and that had been to make a very grave announcement. Hermione walked around Harry and Ron, sat down, picked up the nearest book and hid her face behind it. "So that''s it, is it?" said Professor McGonagall beadily, walking over to the fireside and staring at the Firebolt. "Miss Granger has just informed me that you have been sent a broomstick, Potter." Chris looked around at Hermione. She could see her forehead reddening over the top of her book, which was upside-down. "May I?" said Professor McGonagall, but she didn''t wait for an answer before pulling the Firebolt out of Harry''s hands. She examined it carefully from handle to twig-ends. "Hmm. And there was no note at all, Potter? No card? No message of any kind?" "No," said Harry blankly. "I see. . ." said Professor McGonagall. "Well, I''m afraid I will have to take this, Potter." "W-what?" said Harry, scrambling to his feet. "Why?" "It will need to be checked for jinxes," said Professor McGonagall. "Of course, I''m no expert, but I daresay Madam Hooch and Professor Flitwick will strip it down ¡ª" "Strip it down?" repeated Ron, as though Professor McGonagall was mad. "It shouldn''t take more than a few weeks," said Professor McGonagall. "You will have it back if we are sure it is jinx-free." "There''s nothing wrong with it!" said Harry, his voice shaking slightly. "Honestly, Professor ¡ª" "You can''t know that, Potter," said Professor McGonagall, quite kindly, "not until you''ve flown it, at any rate, and I''m afraid that is out of the question until we are certain that it has not been tampered with. I shall keep you informed." Professor McGonagall turned on her heel and carried the Firebolt out of the portrait hole, which closed behind her. Harry stood staring after her, the tin of High-Finish Polish still clutched in his hands. Ron, however, rounded on Hermione. "What did you go running to McGonagall for?" Hermione threw her book aside. She was still pink in the face, but stood up and faced Ron defiantly. "Because I thought ¡ª and Professor McGonagall agrees with me ¡ª that that broom was probably sent to Harry by Sirius Black!" Hermione looked at Chris, "What do you think, Chris?" "Well, I think ¡ª" Chris began but Ron interrupted, "Of course she''ll agree with you. You both are the same lunatic." "Excuse me, Ron, but I don''t think Harry''s mother died for him so that her thirteen years old son can die on a jinxed broomstick," Chris snapped and walked out of the room. Chapter 62: Biggest Fear Next few days, Hermione mostly spent her time in Chris''s room. She was doing homework, after finishing her own, she even did half of Chris''s. Chris understood she was trying not to think about Harry and Ron who were not talking to her. Harry talked a little when he saw her but Ron almost dragged Harry away. Hermione was hurt, Chris consoled her few times, but in vain. After the new year, everyone returned to Hogwarts. Chris told Ginny everything that happened during the break, to Chris''s surprise Ginny took everything without any sign of fear or shock, she was just worried about Harry, Ron and Hermione. Lessons started again the next day. At dinner, Hermione joined Chris, Colin and Ginny. "Still not talking to you?" Chris asked Hermione. Hermione just shook her head and started eating. "It''s fine Hermione, you can hang out with us if you want," Ginny said smiling. "I know Ron can act very stupid sometimes." Hermione smiled back. Ron and Harry came and sat a little far on the table. Hermione looked away. Chris and Ginny exchanged worried looks. "Chris!" Harry called suddenly. "Yeah." Harry hadn''t talked much with her in the last few days so Chris looked surprised. "Professor Lupin said to inform you, eight o''clock on Thursday evening, The History of Magic classroom," Harry said simply. Chris nodded, "Ok. Thanks." "What''s on Thursday?" Colin asked Chris. "Oh! I''m taking an extra class from Professor Lupin." Chris answered. "What extra class?" Ginny asked, raising her eyebrows. "A spell to fight Dementors," Chris said while eating. Colin and Ginny looked at each other but didn''t say anything. At eight o''clock on Thursday evening, Chris left Gryffindor Tower for the History of Magic classroom, on the way she met Harry. It was dark and empty when they arrived, but she lit the lamps with her wand and had waited only five minutes when Professor Lupin turned up, carrying a large packing case, which he heaved onto Professor Binns'' desk. "What''s that?" said Chris. "Another Boggart," said Lupin, stripping off his cloak. "I''ve been combing the castle ever since Tuesday, and very luckily, I found this one lurking inside Mr Filch''s filing cabinet. It''s the nearest we''ll get to a real Dementor. The Boggart will turn into a Dementor when he sees Harry, so we''ll be able to practise on him. Chris, you can practice on him too, just don''t come in front of Harry or it''ll take a look like your biggest fear. I can store him in my office when we''re not using him; there''s a cupboard under my desk he''ll like." "OK," Harry and Chris said together. "So," Professor Lupin had taken out his own wand and indicated that they should do the same. "The spell I am going to try and teach you is highly advanced magic, well beyond Ordinary Wizarding Level. It is called the Patronus Charm." "How does it work?" said Harry nervously. "Well, when it works correctly, it conjures up a Patronus," said Lupin, "which is a kind of Anti-Dementor ¡ª a guardian which acts as a shield between you and the Dementor." Professor Lupin continued, "The Patronus is a kind of positive force, a projection of the very things that the Dementor feeds upon ¡ª hope, happiness, the desire to survive ¡ª but it cannot feel despair, as real humans can, so the Dementors can''t hurt it. But I must warn you, both, that the Charm might be too advanced for you. Many qualified wizards have difficulty with it." "What does a Patronus look like?" Chris asked curiously. "Each one is unique to the wizard who conjures it." "And how do you conjure it?" Harry asked next. "With an incantation, which will work only if you are concentrating, with all your might, on a single, very happy memory." A happy memory. That''s why Dames said the Dementors will recognize it because I''ll create it with my happy memory ¡ª and because the power of happiness ¡ª a Patronus is too much for Dementors, Chris thought. "The incantation is this ¡ª" Lupin cleared his throat, "expecto patronum!" "Expecto patronum," Harry and Chris repeated. "Concentrating hard on your happy memory?" "Oh ¨C yeah ¨C" said Harry. Chris was still searching a happy memory inside her. She remembered her time with her dad and whispered, "Expecto Patronum." Something whooshed suddenly out of the end of his wand; it looked like a wisp of silvery gas. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Very good Christina. Concentrate hard." Lupin said and Chris nodded. Then something happened in Harry''s wand as well. "Did you see that?" said Harry excitedly. "Something happened!" "Very good," said Lupin, smiling. "Right then ¡ª ready to try it on a Dementor?" "Yes," Harry said, gripping his wand very tightly, and moving into the middle of the deserted classroom. Chris just nodded and stood a little far from Harry, gripping her wand as well. The Dementors didn''t affect her, so she just has to cast it if Harry fails. Lupin grasped the lid of the packing case and pulled. A Dementor rose slowly from the box, its hooded face turned towards Harry, one glistening, scabbed hand gripping its cloak. The lamps around the classroom flickered and went out. The Dementor stepped from the box and started to sweep silently towards Harry, drawing a deep, rattling breath. "Expecto patronum!" Harry yelled. "Expecto patronum! Expecto ¡ª" Harry started to fall, Chris thought hard on happy memories with her dad and her friends. "Expecto Patronum." She yelled and a huge, silver shadow came bursting out of the end of her wand, to hover in front of the Dementor. "Riddikulus!" roared Lupin, springing forwards. The boggart vanished inside the box. Lupin was looking at Chris very surprised. "Well done, Christina. I guessed you''ll do it quickly. You''re really talented." Lupin smiled. Chris smiled back and ran towards Harry, "Harry! Harry!" She called, shaking him a little. Harry jerked back to life. "Sorry," he muttered, sitting up and feeling cold sweat trickling down behind his glasses. "Are you all right?" said Lupin. "Yes ¡ª" Harry pulled himself up on one of the desks and leant against it. "Here," Lupin handed him a Chocolate Frog. "Eat this before we try again. I didn''t expect you to do it the first time. In fact, I would have been astounded if you had." Lupin gave a side glance towards Chris. "It''s getting worse," Harry muttered, biting the Frog''s head off. "I could hear her louder that time ¡ª and him ¡ª Voldemort .." Lupin looked paler than usual. "Harry, if you don''t want to continue, I will more than understand ¡ª" "I do!" said Harry fiercely, stuffing the rest of the Chocolate Frog into his mouth. "I''ve got to! What if the Dementors turn up at our match against Slytherin? I can''t afford to fall off again. If we lose this game we''ve lost the Quidditch Cup!" "They''ll not Harry. Dumbledore is still very angry about last time. He''ll not let them in." Chris said. "But what if they come, Chris? Dumbledore forbids them before but they did come, didn''t they?" Harry said. "Last time they came because ¡ª" Chris stopped, Lupin and Harry both looked at her. "Fine. Do it." "All right then ¡ª" said Lupin. "You might want to select another memory, a happy memory, I mean, to concentrate on ¡ª that one doesn''t seem to have been strong enough ¡ª" Harry gripped his wand tightly again and took up his position in the middle of the classroom. "Ready?" said Lupin, gripping the box lid. "Ready," said Harry. "Go!" said Lupin, pulling off the lid. The room went icily cold and dark once more. The Dementor glided forwards, drawing its rattly breath; one rotting hand was extending towards Harry ¡ª "Expecto patronum!" Harry yelled. "Expecto patronum!" Chris realized it''s still not working for Harry and she came between the Dementor and Harry holding her wand. Little thing she forgot that it was a boggart, as soon as she came in front of Harry. Crack! The Dementor started to change into a woman. A woman with same deep brown hair like her but her face had no kindness like Chris, she looked disgusted about something. Chris froze looking at her. The woman started to speak, "How dare you to do that? You''re just like your father hopeless. That''s it I''m not taking you with me." There was another voice, the voice of a little girl, "Please Mumma, Please ¡ª Don''t leave me ¡ª Don''t go. Don''t leave me and Dad. I promise I''ll be a good girl." She was sobbing so badly that she couldn''t even breath. "No. You can''t be a good girl. You can''t be a good daughter. You don''t deserve to be loved. I''m ashamed of you. I''m ashamed that I''m your mother." The little girl cried more loudly. Professor Lupin came forward, Then the Woman turned into a silvery-white orb hanging in the air in front of Lupin, who said, "Riddikulus!" almost lazily. Crack! Professor Lupin locked it in the box again. Chris was still standing there, holding her wand straight, like a statue. Harry and Lupin looked at her. Then Harry went towards her and put an arm around her shoulder. Chris jerked back to reality. She looked at Harry and then Lupin, she blinked back her tears and looked down. "Sorry." She whispered. "It''s alright. I should''ve trained you first for the boggart." Lupin said. "No. You said, not to come in front of Harry. I forgot." Chris said quietly. "You ok, Harry?" "Yeah ¡ª You?" Harry said looking surprised. "Yeah," Chris said looking down. "I was seven when this happened. I never thought it''s my biggest fear." Harry hugged Chris by the shoulder. "I''m fine," Chris whispered. "I heard my dad," Harry mumbled. "That''s the first time I''ve ever heard him ¡ª he tried to take on Voldemort himself, to give my mum time to run for it ¡ª" Chris suddenly realised that there were tears on Harry''s face as well mingling with the sweat. He hurriedly whipped them off on his robes. "You heard James?" said Lupin, in a strange voice. "Yeah ¡ª" Face dry, Harry looked up. "Why ¨C you didn''t know my dad, did you?" "I ¨C I did, as a matter of fact," said Lupin. "We were friends at Hogwarts. Listen, Harry ¨C perhaps we should leave it here for tonight. This charm is ridiculously advanced ¡ª I shouldn''t have suggested putting you through this ¡ª" "No!" said Harry. "I''ll have one more go! I''m not thinking of happy enough things, that''s what it is ¡ª hang on ¡ª" "Think about your parents," Chris said suddenly. Harry looked at her. "The Dementors are making it your weakness, you can change it into your strength. Think about happy things, like what would have happened if they were here, I mean ¡ª what they would have said to you after you won the house cup or the Quidditch matches, you said your Dad was a Quidditch player, so think how happy he felt when you caught the Snitch." As Chris said, a smile appeared on Harry''s face. He faced the packing case once more. "Stand aside Christina." said Lupin, Chris went to the corner of the room, "Ready?" Lupin said to Harry, he looked as though he was doing this against his better judgement. "Concentrating hard? All right ¨C go!" He pulled off the lid of the case for the third time, and the Dementor rose out of it; the room fell cold and dark ¡ª "EXPECTO PATRONUM!" Harry bellowed. "EXPECTO PATRONUM! EXPECTO PATRONUM!" Soon a huge, silver shadow came bursting out of the end of Harry''s wand, to hover between him and the Dementor. Professor Lupin forced it inside the box again and Harry sank into a chair. "You did great," Chris said coming beside him. "Excellent!" Lupin said, striding over them. "Excellent, Harry! That was definitely a start!" "Can we have another go? Just one more go?" Harry pleaded. "Not now," said Lupin firmly. "You''ve had enough for one night. Here ¡ª" He handed Harry and Chris two large bars of Honeydukes'' best chocolate. "Eat the lot, or Madam Pomfrey will be after my blood. Same time next week?" "OK," said Harry and Chris. "Not you Christina. I don''t think you need any more lessons on that. You need to learn other advanced spells before this," Lupin said and Chris nodded. Chris took a bite and watched Lupin extinguishing the lamps that had rekindled with the disappearance of the Dementor. "Professor Lupin?" Harry said. "If you knew my dad, you must''ve known Sirius Black as well." Lupin turned very quickly. Chris looked at Harry curiously. "What gives you that idea?" he said sharply. "Nothing ¡ª I mean, I just knew they were friends at Hogwarts, too ¡ª" Harry muttered. Lupin''s face relaxed. "Yes, I knew him," he said shortly. "Or I thought I did. You''d better get off, Harry, it''s getting late." "Sometimes our feelings tell us the truth, Professor, not the thing we hear from others," Chris said and Lupin looked at her curiously. But Chris walked out absently. Chris and Harry walked in silence in the empty corridors, finally, Harry spoke, "I understand now why don''t you want to talk about your mother. I mean who says so horrible things to her daughter?" "Yeah. Well, it was kind of my fault too." Chris said with a bitter smile. "What?" "Yes. She took me to meet the person she was going to marry after she divorced my Dad. I kind of put his suit on fire, it was a small thing but, because of my magic, it almost burned him. My mom didn''t know about my magic abilities, of course, everyone thought it''s an accident but my mother accused me. Said those things to me." Chris sighed. "I don''t think about it anymore but when I was seven it affected me greatly. I think that''s why the boggart turned out like that." "You''re really brave Chris. I don''t know what I would have done. I miss my parents very much. Especially now when I can hear them." Harry said. "You can always feel them inside your heart Harry. You don''t need Dementors for that." Chris said smiling a little. Chapter 63: The Match January faded imperceptibly into February, with no change in the bitterly cold weather. They had their next match with Slytherins. Wood was very tensed as Harry didn''t have his Firebolt. Harry was going to Professor McGonagall every day to know about the Firebolt. One day as their classes were crossing, Chris heard, Professor McGonagall, snapping at Harry because of the broom. A few days later, one Thursday evening, Chris was talking with Ginny and Hermione, who had finally decided to take a break from her studies. "You''re looking horrible Hermione. You didn''t sleep for days, did you?" Ginny asked. "Yeah. I was trying to but I''ve got no time. I should get back to work. I still have some essays to complete." Hermione answered anxiously. "Relax Hermione. If you have worn yourself out, like this, then trust me, you''ll be in the hospital wing in a few days." Chris said checking her books. "I''m honestly feeling scared, I mean we also have to choose our subjects this year. If you''re in this condition then what chance I''ve to survive? I''ll definitely go mad." Ginny said with a worried look. "No. No, Ginny, you''ll be fine. Actually, it''s my fault, I mean I don''t regret it ¡ª It''s just I took all the subjects." Hermione said. "All? How is this possible? Don''t you attend all of your classes?" Ginny asked surprised. "You''ve all the notes from different classes. How are you doing this Hermione?" Chris asked looking at her notes. "Umm ¡ª I''ve managed it with Professor McGonagall," Hermione answered quickly. "You''re talking like you''ve time machine or something?" Chris said raising her an eyebrow, Hermione froze like she was caught. Chris saw this and smirked, "I was just kidding but looks like I guessed right." "No. Of course not." Hermione said looking away. "What is a time machine?" Ginny asked confused. "Shhh ¡ª" Hermione looked around. "We''re in the common room." "So I''m right," Chris said grinning. "I knew this kind of thing existed in this magical world." Hermione looked at Chris to Ginny and sighed then whispered, "Don''t tell anyone. Please. Professor McGonagall made me swore not to tell anyone." "But you didn''t, I just guessed." "Fine. Listen, Professor McGonagall gave me a Time-Turner, at the start of the term. So I can attend all my classes. She wrote lots of letter to Ministry for me, she said that I''m a model student and I''ll never use it other than for my classes." She said and looked around again. They were at a corner of the common room. Everyone was busy among them and most importantly they were almost hidden behind the mountain of Hermione''s books. She took out a chain from her robes, a sparkling hour-glass hanging from it. Ginny and Chris watched it closely. Then Hermione hid it again in her robes, giggling. "I was so excited to get it, I can''t explain. Ron was so confused, It was really funny to watch him like that. I wanted very badly to tell someone about this, but couldn''t. Please don''t tell anyone, not even Colin or Luna. Please." Hermione said breathlessly. Chris and Ginny seriously nodded. "You know, you can sleep a bit more with the help of that," Chris said. "Right. But I can''t do it, you know, if anyone of my roommates sees me ¡ª" Hermione said sadly. "And there is no one to wake me up." "Guess, I should have given you an alarm clock as a Christmas gift." Chris laughed. "In any case, you can sleep in our room. Our roommates never pay attention to." "True." Ginny agreed. "Really? Thanks." Hermione looked a lot relieved. "Well it''s really cool, now you can tell us about every subject," Ginny said. Hermione smiled and started explaining different subjects; her favourite subject was Arithmancy, her least favourite was divination. Other than that she told them about Ancient Runes, Magical Creatures, Muggle studies and so on. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. After discussing these with Hermione, Chris and Ginny had a vague idea, which subjects they wanted to take. Ginny was very happy with this, cause she never liked her brothers advice, her elder brother Bill didn''t remember much about his school subjects, Charlie only recommend Care of Magical Creatures, Percy gave a big lecture or advice before the start of the term, Fred and George just joked and Ginny didn''t ask Ron. Chris was confused as well, as everything was so new to her. Hermione''s mood lifted after talking to Chris and Ginny, she felt fresh and again went to study. Professor McGonagall entered through the portrait hole. Chris noticed she was clutching a Firebolt in her hand. She looked around and Percy went running towards her. "Anything I can help with Professor?" He said puffing his chest a bit. "Yes. Is Potter here?" Professor McGonagall asked. "Harry''s Firebolt," Hermione whispered as she looked at Professor McGonagall. Ron excitedly went towards them and said something little quietly to Professor McGonagall and she nodded then left. A few seconds later Ron also went out, looking extremely happy. Chris remembered Harry had his Patronus class with Professor Lupin. Hermione was looking happy too, she looked at Chris and said, "I''m glad it''s not jinxed." "But that proves, you were wrong," Chris said smiling. "I was cautious ¡ª" Hermione said looking a little sad but then she smiled, "¡ª but I''m happy to be proved wrong this time ¡ª don''t tell this to Ron or Harry." Chris smiled. Hermione really was a great friend. After a few minutes, Ron and Harry entered the common room. People looked at his Firebolt but he didn''t get many excited expressions as there were already two Firebolts in Gryffindor. Chris remembered when the first time she went to practice with her Firebolt. Almost everyone in the team rode her Firebolt, Ron and George had a fight over who will ride Ginny''s Firebolt first. Even Madam Hooch was excited to see the Firebolts. The Gryffindor common room buzzed with excitement, few Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw also came to see the broom. Slytherins made some faces of disgust and jealousy. Harry and Ron approached the table where Chris, Ginny and Hermione were sitting. Hermione looked up from her books. "I got it back," said Harry, grinning at her and holding up the Firebolt. "See, Hermione? There wasn''t anything wrong with it!" said Ron. "Well ¨C there might have been!" said Hermione. "I mean, at least you know now that it''s safe!" "Yeah, I suppose so," said Harry. "Hey congratulations," Ginny said to Harry smiling. Harry smiled back. "Thanks." "Yeah. Congrats. We have got a match soon with Slytherins. It''s good." Chris said. Harry nodded. "I''d better put it upstairs ¡ª" "I''ll take it!" said Ron eagerly. "I''ve got to give Scabbers his Rat Tonic." He took the Firebolt, and, carried it upstairs. "Can I sit down, then?" Harry asked Hermione. "I suppose so," said Hermione, moving a great stack of parchment off a chair. Harry looked around at the cluttered table, "How are you getting through all this stuff?" Harry asked her. "Oh, well ¨C you know ¨C working hard," said Hermione, giving a side glance to Chris and Ginny. "Yes. I was asking her the same. She is really hardworking." Chris said smiling. "I agree," Ginny said smiling too. Hermione went pink. "Why don''t you just drop a couple of subjects?" Harry asked. "I couldn''t do that!" said Hermione, looking scandalised. Suddenly a strangled yell echoed down the boys'' staircase. The whole common room fell silent, staring, petrified, at the entrance. There came hurried footsteps, growing louder and louder ¡ª and then, Ron came leaping into view, dragging with him a bedsheet. "LOOK!" he bellowed, striding over to Hermione''s table. "LOOK!" he yelled, shaking the sheets in her face. "Ron, what ¡ª?" "SCABBERS! LOOK! SCABBERS!" Hermione was leaning away from Ron, looking utterly bewildered. Chris looked down at the sheet Ron was holding. There was something red on it. Something that looked horribly like ¡ª "BLOOD!" Ron yelled into the stunned silence. "HE''S GONE! AND YOU KNOW WHAT WAS ON THE FLOOR?" "N-no," said Hermione, in a trembling voice. Ron threw something down onto Hermione''s Rune translation. Hermione, Chris, Ginny and Harry leant forward. Lying on top of the weird, spiky shapes were several long, ginger cat hairs. "YOUR CAT KILLED HIM. THAT BEAST KILLED HIM." Ron shouted like a madman. "IT''S ABSOLUTELY YOUR FAULT. I WARNED YOU BUT YOU DIDN''T LISTEN" "Ron! It ¡ª can be ¡ª from the Christmas day ¡ª I think Scabbers is alive ¡ª why ¡ª don''t you check ¡ª under the beds." Hermione said in an almost choked voice. "UNDER THE BEDS? YOUR CAT KILLED MY SCABBERS, HERMIONE." Ron said more loudly. Hermione was trembling. Chris and Ginny held her. "Can you stop shouting like a mad person, Ron?" Chris said raising her voice a little. "I knew you''ll take her side. Of course, you''ll." He said fuming then turned towards Harry. "You say, Harry? What do think?" He shouted again. "Ron. Please." Ginny said seriously. "I know it hurts but you never liked Scab¡ª" "Not you too Ginny. You can''t take that beast''s side?" Ron said furiously. "We''re not taking anyone''s side, Ron. I''m just asking you to calm down a little. Shouting at Hermione will not bring your rat back," Chris said calmly and Hermione looked at her. Chris hurriedly added. "That''s if he is dead." "Of course he is dead. That cat killed him. I told Hermione, I warned her, didn''t I, Harry? But she just said every cat chases rat. Now see." Ron said and saw Harry wasn''t saying anything, then he looked at Chris and Ginny and threw his bedsheet aside and looked at Hermione. "That''s it, Hermione. You can spend your time in your stupid books and with your new friends, we''re not friends anymore." And he stormed off towards boys dormitory. Everyone was silent then Harry ran after him. Ginny looked at Chris and Chris nodded. Ginny went to Fred and George to go and check on Ron. Hermione looked terrified, she was about burst into tears, suddenly she ran towards girls dormitory and Chris followed her. Next day was no better, Harry tried to reason with Hermione that it could be her cat, which had killed Scabbers and Hermione lost her temper. Hermione refused to believe that it was her cat. Chris knew maybe Crookshanks killed Scabbers but she couldn''t leave the fact that Crookshanks was no normal cat, other than that, Chris felt Hermione was behaving stubbornly and Chris could''ve sympathized with Ron if he hadn''t broken a three years old friendship over his rat, which he almost hated himself. Ginny also knew Ron didn''t do the right thing but she was feeling bad for him. "Come on, Ron, you were always saying how boring Scabbers was," said Fred bracingly. "And he''s been off-colour for ages, he was wasting away. It was probably better for him to snuff it quickly. One swallow ¡ª he probably didn''t feel a thing." "Fred!" said Ginny indignantly. "All he did was eat and sleep, Ron, you said it yourself," said George. "He bit Goyle for us once!" Ron said miserably. "Remember, Harry?" "Yeah, that''s true," said Harry. "His finest hour," said Fred, unable to keep a straight face. "Let the scar on Goyle''s finger stand as a lasting tribute to his memory. Oh, come on, Ron, get yourself down to Hogsmeade and buy a new rat. What''s the point of moaning?" At last, Ginny asked him to ride her broom as much as he can for a week and Ron agreed. After that, they had their best Quidditch practice. Wood was very happy to see his seeker in a Firebolt too. "I can''t see what''s going to stop us tomorrow!" said Wood, after the practice. "Not unless ¡ª Harry, you''ve sorted your Dementor problem, haven''t you?" "Yeah," said Harry, nervously. "The Dementors won''t turn up again, Oliver, Dumbledore''d do his nut," said Fred confidently. "I agree," Chris said, though her reason behind her confidence was different. "Well, let''s hope not," said Wood. "Anyway ¨C good work, everyone. Let''s get back to the Tower ¨C turn in early. . ." "I''m staying out for a bit, Ron wants a go on the Firebolt," Ginny told Wood. "You want me to stay, Ginny?" Chris asked. "No need Chris, we''ll stay," George said. Chris nodded and left the field with Wood, Angelina and Harry. While going to Gryffindor tower, Harry fell behind and came beside Chris. "How is Hermione?" Harry asked quietly. "Stressed out. So much school work, fight with her best friends and taking care of a cat all the time. What else do you expect?" Chris said coolly. "True. Look, I really don''t want this but Ron is really angry and Hermione have to understand that her cat killed Scabbers." Harry said defiantly. "Harry, first, cats chase rats. That''s the thing and second, if Crookshanks had killed Scabbers then it''s definitely not Hermione''s fault." Chris said firmly. "You can''t break a friendship for rats, cats or broomsticks." Chris walked passed Harry. Next Morning Chris, Ginny and Hermione went for breakfast together. Chris heard Wood saying that Malfoy has no chance against the Firebolt. Chris felt Wood loves his seeker too much, she and Ginny also have the same broom but Wood never got this much excited over it, he was very nice but this was extreme. For a moment, Chris thought, she should''ve tried for the seeker. After breakfast, Hermione, Luna and Colin said all the best to them and left. At a quarter to eleven, the Gryffindor team met in the changing rooms. The weather couldn''t have been more different from their match against Hufflepuff. It was a clear, cool day, with a very light breeze; there would be no visibility problems this time, and Chris started to feel excited. They could hear the rest of the school moving into the stadium beyond. "You know what we''ve got to do," said Wood, as they prepared to leave the changing rooms. They entered the field and saw Slytherins standing their green robes and malicious faces. Draco Malfoy was looking happier than others which Chris found very odd. He should''ve been worried, according to Wood, but he was grinning especially looking at Chris. "Wood, Flint, shake hands," Madam Hooch said briskly, and Wood shook hands with Flint, glaring at each other and gripping each other hands more tightly. "Mount your brooms ¡ª on my whistle ¡ª three ¨C two ¨C one ¨C" Chris kicked off into the air and the Firebolts zoomed higher and faster than any other broom. Chris heard the Commentary which was being provided by the Weasley twins'' friend, Lee Jordan. "They''re off, and the big excitement this match is the Firebolts, same as the last time. Gryffindor have won last two matches with two Firebolt riders: Christina Norton and Ginny Weasley. And in this match, Harry Potter has also joined them, so everyone can guess who is going to win this match. Three best brooms in Gryffindor ¡ª" "Jordan, would you mind telling us what''s going on in the match?" interrupted Professor McGonagall''s voice. "Right you are, Professor ¡ª just want to give a bit of background information. The Firebolt, incidentally, has a built-in auto-brake and ¡ª" "Jordan!" "OK, OK, Gryffindor in possession, Ginny Weasley of Gryffindor heading for goal ¡ª and GOAL!!" Ginny did the first goal of the match, Chris dive in and seized the Quaffle, two Slytherin chasers trailing behind her. She found an opening and threw the Quaffle towards Angelina. Angelina caught it and headed towards the hoop, but the Slytherin Chasers didn''t move. They were flying side by side to Chris, she understood something fishy was going on. Surely, soon enough, a Slytherin Chaser dive down and Chris saw a Bludger coming towards her, thanks to her Firebolt, she dive out of the way and missed it so close that she felt her hair brushing the Bludger. Fred came and hit the Bludger back. "Careful Chris. Again they''re trying to play dirty." Fred said gritting his teeth. Chris nodded and without waiting zoomed towards the Slytherin Chaser who just snatched the Quaffle from Angelina. He was heading to goal but Chris came in front of him, she flew very fast, circling him and took the Quaffle back and head to the goal. But as soon as she did the goal, Draco Malfoy came and tried to knock her over. Chris made her balance perfectly but Flint came out of nowhere and pushed her out of the broom. Chris tried to balance but a Bludger came and hit her hand. Chris realized her wrist must have broken. "Foul!" screamed the Gryffindors. Madam Hooch''s whistle sounded. Everyone got down from their brooms. "Chris are you ok?" Ginny asked, looking very worried. "Can you play?" Angelina asked next. "Those Slytherins, I knew they''ll pull something like that," Fred spoke angrily. "True. Now their target is Chris." George said. "Sorry Chris, we should''ve been more careful. We''re beaters that''s our job." "Guys!" Chris said silencing everyone. "I''m fine and I will play." "Are you sure? I know how much a broken arm hurts." Harry said. "I''m ok. I''m tougher than this. I''ve faced lots of injuries last summer. Don''t worry ¡ª" Chris said and mounted her broom. "Just catch the Snitch fast." Madam Hooch angrily talked to Flint and then ordered a free shot at the goalposts for Gryffindor. As Chris zoomed up, she heard Lee Jordan''s commentary and chuckled. "So ¡ª after that obvious and disgusting bit of cheating ¡ª" he said loudly. "Jordan!" growled Professor McGonagall. "I mean, after that open and revolting foul ¡ª" "Jordan, I''m warning you ¡ª" "All right, all right. Flint nearly kills the Gryffindor Chaser, Christina Norton, which could happen to anyone, I''m sure, so a penalty to Gryffindor, taken by Angelina Johnson, who puts it away, no trouble, and we continue to play, Gryffindor still in possession." Chris looked at every player in the field and smirked. A Slytherin beater threw another Bludger towards her, she dodged, ''If you wanna play like this. We will play like this.'' She zoomed towards a Slytherin Chaser who was behind Ginny, she turned so fast beside him that the Slytherin Chaser got imbalanced. Ginny took the advantage and scored. They high-fived each other while passing. Soon Chris was only disturbing the other players by the Firebolt''s features and Ginny and Angelina were doing the goals. And because she didn''t touch anyone, there was no foul. At last, when Chris saw Harry and Draco flying towards the Snitch, she did the same thing with Draco, he almost fell from the broom and Harry caught the Snitch. Draco glared at her. Gryffindor crowd roared with joy. "Well, told you, don''t mess with me. If you start then I will finish it." Chris said looking at Draco and Flint, then speed towards the ground. Everyone hugged Chris, Fred and George lift her on their shoulder. "Who would''ve thought she can do so much with one arm!" George said happily. "You did great." Wood said. "You too Harry. Best Seeker we have." "You should''ve seen the Slytherins faces," Fred said laughing. Chris looked at a gaggle of Gryffindor supporters sprinting onto the pitch, Colin and Luna in the lead. "Yes!" Ron yelled, yanking Harry''s arm into the air. "Yes! Yes!" "Ruddy brilliant!" boomed Hagrid over the heads of the milling Gryffindors. "Party! Gryffindor common room, now!" George roared. "Right," said Harry. "First, Chris needs to see Madam Pomfrey," Hermione said coming towards her. Then Ginny and Hermione dragged Chris out of the crowd. Madam Pomfrey was right. She needed only a few minutes to fix Chris''s broken wrist. But she warned her to take caution for at least one hour. As Chris entered the Gryffindor tower with Ginny, Luna, Hermione and Colin, they saw a huge celebration going on. It felt as though they had already won the Quidditch Cup; the party went on all day and well into the night. Fred and George Weasley disappeared for a couple of hours and returned with armfuls of bottles of Butterbeer, pumpkin fizz and several bags full of Honeydukes sweets. "How did you do that?" squealed Angelina Johnson, as George started throwing Peppermint Toads into the crowd. "With a little help from Moony, Wormtail, Padfoot and Prongs," Chris heard Fred muttering in Harry''s ear. Hermione tried to go and study but Ginny and Chris stopped her. Chris advised she can turn time and finish her work. At last, Hermione agreed. "So who''s this Moony, Wormtail, Padfoot and Prongs? I heard Fred whispering into Harry''s ear." Chris whispered to Hermione. "Oh! They ¡ª" Hermione thought for a moment then said, "Fred and George gave a map to Harry, a few days ago. He was using it to sneak into Hogsmeade, the map was made by Moony, Wormtail, Padfoot and Prongs." "What kind of map?" Chris asked curiously. "It shows everything and everyone around Hogwarts," Hermione whispered. "Really? That''s really cool." Chris said and an idea popped into her head. Hermione was having fun with Chris and Ginny but not too long as Ron suddenly said loudly, "If Scabbers hadn''t just been eaten, he could have had some of these Fudge Flies, he used to really like them ¡ª" Hermione burst into tears. Before anyone could say or do anything, still sobbing, she ran towards the staircase to the girls'' dormitories and out of sight. "Can''t you give her a break?" Harry asked Ron quietly. "No," said Ron flatly. "If she just acted like she was sorry ¡ª but she''ll never admit she''s wrong, Hermione. She''s still acting like Scabbers has gone on holiday or something." "You know Ron, you''re are the worst friend a girl could ask for." Chris snapped angrily. "I guess, Malfoy is better than you. At least he doesn''t hurt his friends." Ron glared at Chris, which angered her more and when Ron was about to say something bad, Chris stepped on his foot and went to the other side of the room. Ron moaned badly. Chapter 64: The Attack The Gryffindor party only ended when Professor McGonagall turned up in her tartan dressing-gown and hair-net at one in the morning, to insist that they all went to bed. Chris and Ginny climbed the stairs to their dormitory, still discussing the match. At last, exhausted, Chris climbed into bed, twitched the hangings of her four-poster shut to block out a ray of moonlight, lay back and felt herself almost instantly drifting off to sleep. Chris was in deep sleep when she heard a faint sound of someone screaming, "AAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRGGGHHHHH! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" First, she thought it was her dream but soon someone was shaking her badly. She barely opened her eyes and saw Ginny''s scared anxious face just above hers. Chris got up, Danielle and Lauren, their other two roommates were also up and looked terrified. "What happened?" Chris asked Ginny. "Didn''t you heard? Ron screamed." Ginny said still clutching her hand. "We should check. C''mon." Chris and Ginny went out in the common room. The common room was lit by the glow of the dying fire, still littered with debris from the party. It was only Harry, Ron and the boys in their room were in the common room. "What''s all the noise?" "Professor McGonagall told us to go to bed!" A few of other girls had come down their staircase, pulling on dressing-gowns and yawning. Boys, too, were reappearing. "What happened Ron?" Ginny asked running towards him. "Excellent, are we carrying on?" said Fred Weasley brightly. "Everyone back upstairs!" said Percy, hurrying into the common room and pinning his Head Boy badge to his pyjamas as he spoke. "Perce ¨C Sirius Black!" said Ron faintly. "In our dormitory! With a knife! Woke me up!" The common room went very still. "Nonsense!" said Percy, looking startled. "You had too much to eat, Ron ¡ª had a nightmare ¡ª" "I''m telling you ¡ª" "Now, really, enough''s enough!" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Professor McGonagall was back. She slammed the portrait behind her as she entered the common room and stared furiously around. "I am delighted that Gryffindor won the match, but this is getting ridiculous! Percy, I expected better of you!" "I certainly didn''t authorise this, Professor!" said Percy, puffing himself up indignantly. "I was just telling them all to get back to bed! My brother Ron here had a nightmare ¡ª" "IT WASN''T A NIGHTMARE!" Ron yelled. "PROFESSOR, I WOKE UP, AND SIRIUS BLACK WAS STANDING OVER ME, HOLDING A KNIFE!" Professor McGonagall stared at him. "Will you just stop screaming, Ron?" Chris snapped angrily. "We were halfway through our dreams when you woke us up. Have mercy and stop screaming." She looked at Professor McGonagall and said holding her head, "Professor, please, ask Sir Cadogan if he let Sirius Black in. I''m really tired after today''s match." Professor McGonagall looked at Chris incredulously and pushed the portrait back open and went outside. The whole common room listened with bated breath. "Sir Cadogan, did you just let a man enter Gryffindor Tower?" "Certainly, good lady!" cried Sir Cadogan. There was a stunned silence, both inside and outside the common room. "You ¡ª you did?" said Professor McGonagall. "But ¡ª but the password!" "He had ''em!" said Sir Cadogan proudly. "Had the whole week''s, my lady! Read ''em off a little piece of paper!" Professor McGonagall pulled herself back through the portrait hole to face the stunned crowd. She was white as chalk. "Which person," she said, her voice shaking, "which abysmally foolish person wrote down this week''s passwords and left them lying around?" There was utter silence, broken by the smallest of terrified squeaks. Neville Longbottom, trembling from head to fluffy-slippered toes, raised his hand slowly into the air. Everyone glared at Neville. "Well, it wasn''t entirely Neville''s fault then, as Sir Cadogan changed the password twice a day," Chris said seriously looking at McGonagall. "Not a word, Norton. Detention Longbottom, and you''re not allowed to all future Hogsmeade visits. No one will give him any new password." Professor McGonagall said furiously. "I''ve to inform the teachers about this and I''ll take care of this Sir Cadogan." She stormed off. Chris patted Neville who was sobbing, under everyone''s glare. "I tried Neville. But Professor McGonagall ¡ª" "It''s ok ¡ª Chris. Thanks for ¡ª trying ¡ª" He sobbed badly. Chris sighed and went towards the girls'' dormitory. "Where''re you going?" Hermione asked terrified. "To sleep, ¡ª no harm is done. And I don''t think Black came to kill." She yawned. "Because if he had, then Ron wouldn''t be here to scream about it." Almost everyone in the common room stared at her in disbelief. "Good night." She walked towards her room. Except for Chris, no one in Gryffindor Tower slept that night. They knew that the castle was being searched again, and the whole house stayed awake in the common room, waiting to hear whether Black had been caught. Chris was sure Black escaped like last time and to confirm it Professor McGonagall came back at dawn, to tell them that he had again escaped. In the morning Ginny told this to Chris. Everywhere they went next day they saw signs of tighter security; Professor Flitwick could be seen teaching the front doors to recognise a large picture of Sirius Black; Filch was suddenly bustling up and down the corridors, boarding up everything from tiny cracks in the walls to mouse holes. Sir Cadogan had been sacked. His portrait had been taken back to its lonely landing on the seventh floor, and the Fat Lady was back. She had been expertly restored, but was still extremely nervous, and had only agreed to return to her job on the condition that she was given extra protection. A bunch of surly security trolls had been hired to guard her. They paced the corridor in a menacing group, talking in grunts and comparing the size of their clubs. Ron had become an instant celebrity. For the first time in his life, people were paying more attention to him than to Harry, and it was clear that Ron was rather enjoying the experience. Though still severely shaken by the night''s events, he was happy to tell anyone who asked, what had happened, with a wealth of detail. "¡ª I was asleep, and I heard this ripping noise, and I thought it was in my dream, you know? But then there was this draught ¡ª I woke up and one side of the hangings on my bed had been pulled down ¡ª I rolled over ¡ª and I saw him standing over me ¡ª like a skeleton, with loads of filthy hair ¡ª holding this great long knife, must''ve been twelve inches ¡ª and he looked at me, and I looked at him, and then I yelled, and he scarpered." Chris felt as if he wasn''t Ginny''s brother, she would''ve punched him on the face, she hated this kind of persons, who''ll do anything for attention, people like Gilderoy Lockhart. Chris was now very sure that Black was innocent because if he had killed twelve or thirteen muggles like it was nothing, then killing few unarmed sleeping boys wasn''t not going to be a problem for him. But he didn''t, that proves he wasn''t really after Harry. Hermione and Ginny both were badly affected by the situation. Hermione was so worried about Harry and Ron that she started to keep an eye on them all the time. Two days later, there was a notice about another Hogsmeade trip. Hermione was nervously shuffling her books, after reading the notice board. Harry and Ron weren''t there. Chris saw this and sat beside her. "Still worried about them?" Chris asked. "Yes," Hermione said with a sigh. "Relax Hermione, they''ll here in a bit. Maybe they are wandering around the castle." "No. They went to Hagrid''s. I saw them. I''m worried about the Hogsmeade trip. If Harry goes again ¡ª" Hermione''s voice cracked. "I hate that map. Do you know what you''ve to say to open it?" "No," Chris said surprised. "You''ve to say ''I solemnly swear that I am up to no good.'' and ''Mischief managed!'' To close it." Hermione snorted. "It''s absolute trouble. Why don''t they understand." "Well that''s interesting," Chris said smiling and Hermione raised an eyebrow. "Oh Hermione, nothing will happen to Harry. Trust me and if it still bothers you then just tell them not to go. You''re really talented in ordering people." Hermione smiled a little too, just then Harry and Ron entered the common room and sat in front of them. Thanks to the mountain of Hermione''s books, they didn''t notice Chris or Hermione. "Well, Filch hasn''t done anything about the passage into Honeydukes ¡ª" Harry said, quietly. "Harry!" Called Hermione. Harry and Ron turned towards them. "Harry, if you go into Hogsmeade again ¡ª I''ll tell Professor McGonagall about that map!" "Can you hear someone talking, Harry?" growled Ron, not looking at Hermione. "Ron, how can you let him go with you? After what Sirius Black nearly did to you! I mean it, I''ll tell ¡ª" "So now you''re trying to get Harry expelled!" said Ron furiously. "Haven''t you done enough damage this year?" "Trust me, Ron, you haven''t seen any damage yet and if you don''t change your attitude then you''ll see what''s called actual damage," Chris said coldly and got up. Hermione opened her mouth to respond, but with a soft hiss, Crookshanks leapt onto her lap. Hermione took one frightened look at the expression on Ron''s face, gathered Crookshanks up and hurried away towards the girls'' dormitories with Chris. "Where do you think Harry keeps the Map, Hermione?" Chris whispered. Hermione looked up at her, surprised, "I don''t know for sure but I think in his trunk." "Thanks," Chris said smiling. "What''re you trying to do, Chris?" Hermione asked. "Nothing special. Don''t worry." Chris smirked. Friday night, after almost one o''clock, Chris sneaked into Boys'' Dormitory. Everything inside their room was pitch black. "Lumos," she whispered and entered the room. All curtains were drawn around five beds. Chris knew exactly which was Harry''s bed. She tip-toed around the room and bend down near Harry''s bed. She was about to open the trunk when a voice came, "No ¡ª No ¡ª Please ¡ª Don''t. I''m sorry. Don''t let those spider near me." Chris froze, then realized Ron was mumbling in sleep. She ignored his voice and opened Harry''s trunk. Harry''s trunk was very messy, there was his Firebolt, few clothes, Christmas gifts and at the corner the ragged old bit of parchment. Chris took it and was about to close the trunk when a sock fell out with a thud. Chris stopped again to make sure if anyone heard it. After making sure that there was no sound, she picked the sock to see, why it made such noise and brought out the Sneakoscope. To Chris''s surprise, it wasn''t lighting or making noise. ''That''s weird. Maybe it''s really broken.'' She put it back, got up and came face to face with Ron. He was about to scream ¡ª "Silencio!" Chris whispered and Ron looked horrified, then he ran towards Harry, "Petrificus Totalus!" Ron''s arms snapped to his sides. His legs sprang together. His whole body rigid, he swayed where he stood and then he fell flat on his face, Chris sighed, everyone was still asleep. She saw Ron was unconscious, "Obliviate." She removed the silencing spell and left the room carefully. Next morning, as everyone in Chris''s room left for breakfast; Chris took out the blank parchment. "I solemnly swear that I am up to no good." She tapped her wand into it. And at once, thin ink lines began to spread like a spider''s web from the point that Chris''s wand had touched. They joined each other, they criss-crossed, they fanned into every corner of the parchment; then words began to blossom across the top, great, curly green words, that proclaimed: Messrs Moony, Wormtail, Padfoot and Prongs Purveyors of Aids to Magical Mischief-Makers are proud to present THE MARAUDER''S MAP It was a map showing every detail of the Hogwarts castle and grounds. But the truly remarkable thing was the tiny ink dots moving around it, each labelled with a name in minuscule writing. A labelled dot in the top left corner showed that Professor Dumbledore was walking out of the Great Hall; the caretaker''s cat, Mrs Norris, was prowling the third floor, and Peeves the poltergeist was currently bouncing around the kitchen. This map showed a set of passages and many of them seemed to lead right into Hogsmeade. "Cool." She studied the map carefully then tapped her wand again and said, "Mischief managed." And the ink vanished from the paper as it appeared. She tucked it inside her robes and went towards the Great Hall. As she walked towards Ginny, Luna and Colin; the second year, Hufflepuff boy, Melvin Catterick came in front of her. "Hiya Chris." He said, blushing. "Hey Melvin," Chris said, looking as dead as possible. "So, how are you?" He said still grinning. "I''m doing great. Have a good day. Bye." She said and walked past him. "Sooooo. . ." Ginny said grinning. "Any progress on our crazy admirer?" Chris rolled her eyes. "If you ask me. He really has patience. Chris behave very rudely with him." Luna said. "Leave him, I''ve something. Anyone up for a little adventure and investigation?" Chris asked grinning. "I''m ready," Colin said enthusiastically. "We''re going to be break rules, aren''t we?" Ginny asked raising her eyebrows. "Maybe a little. I''ll not force you, of course." Chris said innocently. Ginny rolled her eyes. "So what''s it?" "I don''t know," Luna said. "It can be dangerous, Sirius Black lurking around with the other creatures in school." "It''s ok Luna. I understand if you don''t want to come." Chris said smiling. "I love how you every time understood things so easily, Chris," Luna said smiling back. Chris glanced at Harry, who was utterly clueless and tensed. Ron had the same expression, Chris understood her memory charm worked. She smirked. Chapter 65: Reunion Chris, Ginny and Colin were standing in an empty corridor, holding the Marauder''s Map. "Are you sure this thing is right? I mean it really shows everyone''s location correctly?" Ginny asked. "Positive. See here." Chris pointed the dots named as Christina Norton, Ginevra Weasley and Colin Creevey. "They''re at the same place where we''re standing." "Cool. That''s so cool." Colin said excitedly. "Ok, so we''re checking the passageways to Hogsmeade. Which one first?" Ginny said. "I think this one." Chris pointed at a passage near the Dungeon. "Because I saw Filch walking in two passages, so that means he knows about these two. We''re checking the other five." "But don''t you think he could know about the other passages too," Ginny said seriously. "No. At least not all of them. Because if he did then Harry wasn''t able to leave the castle and Sirius Black couldn''t have entered." Chris said thinking. "True. Hey look Harry." Colin said suddenly looking at the dots. "He is with Neville and he is walking towards the Gryffindor tower ¡ª Do you reckon he is not going to Hogsmeade?" "Maybe, without this map, possibly he changed his mind," Chris said then saw Harry left the Gryffindor tower alone. "Or he didn''t." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. The dot named Harry went halfway down the third-floor corridor and stopped then in few seconds he was in the passageway. "He''ll never understand," Ginny said angrily. "Hermione warned them so much but still they''re ¡ª" "Relax. Let''s do our work. We''ll see him later." Chris said folding the map and walking towards the first passage. After searching three passageways, one closed, one opening in Honeydukes and in one almost running into Flich, they found the fourth passage opening under a tree. It was difficult to open it because of the snow. At last, they managed to get out of it. It was an empty place, surrounded by the trees and the snow was very deep. "Wow." Chris smiled looking around. "This is a great place." "I agree. This is beautiful. I wish I had my camera." Colin said grinning. "Er. . . I think we should go, it''s very deserted." Ginny said looking around. "Yeah. Before anyone can see us." Chris said nodding and was about to turn when they heard a voice. "What are you doing, Weasley?" Ginny froze, Chris turned around and saw there was no one near them. They went towards the voice, hiding behind the trees. "Suppose you''d love to live here, wouldn''t you, Weasley? Dreaming about having your own bedroom? I heard your family all sleep in one room ¨C is that true?" Chris saw it was Malfoy talking to Ron. They were near the Shrieking Shack. Chris was on the opposite side of the Shrieking Shack, behind the trees. But she can clearly see them and hear them. Ron was fuming hearing Malfoy and they were laughing when suddenly SPLAT! Malfoy''s head jerked forwards as the mud hit him; his silver-blonde hair was suddenly dripping in muck. "What the ¡ª?" Ron had to hold onto the fence to keep himself standing, he was laughing so hard. Malfoy, Crabbe and Goyle spun stupidly on the spot, staring wildly around, Malfoy trying to wipe his hair clean. "What was that? Who did that?" "Very haunted up here, isn''t it?" said Ron, with the air of one commenting on the weather. "Harry Potter," Chris whispered. "It''s Harry? But how?" Colin whispered. "He is under his invisibility cloak," Chris replied. Crabbe and Goyle were looking scared. Their bulging muscles were no use against ghosts. Malfoy was staring madly around at the deserted landscape. SPLATTER! Crabbe and Goyle caught some this time. Goyle hopped furiously on the spot, trying to rub it out of his small, dull eyes. "It came from over there!" said Malfoy, wiping his face, and staring at a spot. Crabbe blundered forwards, his long arms outstretched like a zombie. A stick suddenly lobbed at Crabbe''s back. Ron was the only person Crabbe could see, it was Ron he started towards, but Crabbe stumbled ¨C and his huge, flat foot caught on something, then the Cloak slid off and showed Harry''s face. For a split second, Malfoy stared at him. "AAARGH!" he yelled, pointing at Harry''s head. Chris took out his wand and "Petrificus Totalus" she whispered three times and soon Draco, Crabbe and Goyle were lying on the snow. Harry and Ron looked around terrified. Chris ducked behind the tree, then peaked and pointed her wand towards Harry. "Chris, What''re you ¡ª" Ginny said but Chris interrupted, "Shhh. . ." She blasted few spots around Ron and Harry. Harry took out his wand and looked around. Ron started to drag him, "Harry. No. It can be Black. Harry run." Harry tried to break free but Ron dragged him away. Chris heard Ron screaming, "I wish Hermione was here." Chris smirked, came out and went near Draco, Crabbe and Goyle. "I always wanted to do this," Chris said grinning. "Do what?" Ginny asked surprised, coming out as well. "Colin, can you turn Draco around?" Chris asked looking at Colin. "¡ª Er ¡ª" Colin looked at Chris to Draco, shocked. "Can you?" Chris repeated. "Ye ¡ª yeah." He went towards him and turned him around. Draco''s pale face was red because of the snow and cold. Only his eyes were moving, terrified. "I really wanted to do this last year. This face is worth looking at, isn''t it Malfoy?" Chris said calmly. "But you shouldn''t remember us or Harry." Chris put a memory charm on three of them, went towards the passageway and freed them. "Why did you do that?" Ginny asked suppressing a smile. "You''ll see soon," Chris replied smiling. They checked the map and sneaked into Hogwarts soon. As they were about to enter the Gryffindor tower, they saw Hermione outside. "Listen, just agree with what I say," Chris whispered to Ginny and Colin. They both nodded. "Hermione!" Chris called. "Yes, Chris? Have you seen Harry? I was looking for him." Hermione asked anxiously. "Yeah ¡ª we heard ¡ª we actually ran into Malfoy, he was running like mad," Chris said hurriedly. "He said someone attacked him, Crabbe, Goyle, Ron and Harry." "What?" Hermione almost screamed. "Yes, yes. He told us." Colin said nodding enthusiastically. At that moment Harry and Ron came running. "Ron! Harry!" Hermione flung her arms around Harry''s neck and broke down completely. "Are you ok?" Harry and Ron watched her confused. "We ran into Malfoy, Crabbe and Goyle. They told us everything." Ginny said to Ron and Harry. "Then they''ve told the teachers too. Harry will be expelled." Ron said, looking scared. "He won''t," Chris said smiling. "I have already erased his memories." "You did?" Harry asked surprised. Chris nodded. Harry hugged her. "Thank you so much. Thank you, Chris." He said almost crying. "Hermione you were right. I shouldn''t have let Harry go. I ¡ª" Ron said looking down. "Oh, Ron!" Hermione hugged Ron. Ron, looking quite terrified, patted her very awkwardly on the top of the head. Finally, Hermione drew away. "Ron, I''m really, really sorry about Scabbers ¡ª" she sobbed. "Oh ¨C well ¨C he was old," said Ron, looking thoroughly relieved that she had let go of him. "And he was a bit useless. You never know, Mum and Dad might get me an owl now." Chris raised an eyebrow. As soon as Harry, Ron and Hermione went inside the Gryffindor common room, Ginny turned towards Chris with a big smile. "You did this for their friendship, didn''t you?" "Nah, I wanted to give a lesson to Ron. He should understand his reckless behaviour had its consequences." Chris answered. At night Chris checked the map. "Just one passage left." "But it''s under the Whomping Willow and it''s a killing tree," Ginny said sitting on Chris''s bed. "We''ll find a way. Don''t worry." Chris smiled. "I''ve got a feeling we''ll find something about Black there." The safety measures imposed on the students since Black''s second break-in. After Herbology, Chris, Ginny and Colin went to clean their clothes before heading to Transfiguration. As Chris and Ginny entered their room, they saw Hermione sleeping in Ginny''s bed. "Do you think we should wake her up?" Ginny asked. "Yeah. She should''ve classes now." Chris said and Ginny woke up Hermione. "Wh-what?" said Hermione, waking up with a start, and staring wildly around. "What happened?" "Hermione don''t you''ve classes right now?" Ginny asked. "What? What time is it?" She checked her watch. "Oh, God! I''ve my charms class." She got up and hurriedly left. Chris sighed. Chapter 66: Quidditch Finals As Easter Holidays arrived, the second years found that the time had come to choose their subjects for the third year. They had to keep their old subjects and pick a few new. Percy was always trying to see what Ginny choosing and tried to give her new advice, but Ginny refused. "I know Perce, which subjects I''m taking." Ginny snapped at him. "I''ll manage." "But ¡ª" Percy tried to protest but at last left. Colin was super confused. He almost asked everyone in the common room about subjects that sound more difficult. In the end, he came and sat beside Chris with a sigh. "Everyone thinks differently. Few think Arithmancy is nice, few thinks Divination, few said, Muggle studies are difficult and few said, Study of Ancient Runes." Colin said looking at the subject list. Chris chuckled. "Why don''t you ask Ginny? She is all ready to choose." Ginny, who was sitting opposite of Chris, rolled her eyes. "Well, you also decided, didn''t you? You didn''t ask for anyone''s advice either." "Actually ¡ª I did," Chris said smiling. "I asked for Hermione''s advice." "And?" Colin asked excitedly. "And what?" "Did you get any good advice?" Colin asked. "Plenty. As she didn''t suggest which subjects I should take, she explained the subjects to me." Chris smiled. "Is it true she gave up Divination?" Colin whispered. "Yeah. A few days ago." Ginny answered. Suddenly a laughing sound came from outside. The fat lady was laughing very loud. "It must be Luna," Ginny said. "Wait, I''m going to bring her," Colin said and climbed out of the portrait hole. Soon, he came back with Luna. "What do you say every time to the fat lady? Why did she laugh so loud?" Ginny asked Luna. "Oh. Nothing. I just told her about my father''s few adventures." Luna said smiling. "Luna, which subjects you''re taking? Have you decided?" Colin asked. "Yes. I''ve decided. I''m taking Divination and Care of Magical Creatures. These two are not completely based on books, so I liked it." Luna answered. "True. But I''m taking Care of Magical Creatures and Muggle studies. I like my father''s work, so I''m interested in it, also Magical Creatures sounds fun with Hagrid." Ginny said. "Wow. I didn''t think like that." Colin said sadly. "What about you Chris?" "Care of Magical Creatures, Studies of Ancient Runes and Divination," Chris said simply. "You''re taking three?" Ginny asked. "Are you sure? I mean look at them." Ginny pointed towards Harry, Ron, Neville and a few other third years. "They took only two subjects and they have so much homework." "Relax, I''ll manage. I got interested in Ancient Runes when I saw Hermione''s Rune Dictionary and I like magical creatures, but I want to do divination, cause after hearing Harry and Hermione''s class, I''m intrigued."Chris replied. "Ok. If you''re sure." Ginny smiled. "So, which subjects should I take?" Colin asked looking still confused. The girls laughed. Colin went pink. "Take magical creatures, it''s common in all three of us," Ginny suggested. "I was thinking the same," Colin said thinking. "But I''ve no interest in Muggle studies and Runes so I''ll take Divination cause Chris is taking it." "So that I can help you?" Chris asked raising an eyebrow. "Yeah. No need to try a new subject where I couldn''t get any help." Colin said innocently. "Good or else you''ll be in condition like Hermione." Ginny pointed at Hermione who was sitting in a corner in between her lots of books. She had shadows like Lupin''s under her eyes and seemed constantly close to tears. "She looks miserable," Luna said looking at her. "I know," Chris said and sighed. Wood came down suddenly and looked at Harry, Angelina, Fred and George. "Team! We have to practice." He turned towards Chris and Ginny. "Now. Get ready." There was a "urghh" sound from every team member. "Seriously Oliver? Now?" Angelina asked with an irritated face. "Yes. Quidditch Final is near." Wood answered seriously. "Yes. We know. First Saturday after Eastern Holidays." George said. "So get ready." Wood said. "You know Oliver, people usually take surprise tests, you take surprise practises," Chris said getting up. "Couldn''t agree more with that," Angelina said. Wood made a face and everyone ran to their dormitory pick up their brooms. The whole of Gryffindor house was obsessed with the coming match. Gryffindor hadn''t won the Quidditch Cup since the legendary Charlie Weasley (Ginny''s second-oldest brother) had been Seeker. Never, in anyone''s memory, had a match approached in such a highly charged atmosphere. By the time the holidays were over, the tension between the two teams and their houses was at breaking point. A number of small scuffles broke out in the corridors, culminating in a nasty incident in which a Gryffindor fourth-year and a Slytherin sixth-year ended up in the hospital wing with leeks sprouting out of their ears. The Slytherins tried to sabotage Harry and Chris especially, Flint tried many times to push Chris from the moving stairs. He was very angry as Chris fired back their plan in the last match. All usual pursuits were abandoned in the Gryffindor common room the night before the match. Even Hermione had put down her books. "I can''t work, I can''t concentrate," she said nervously. There was a great deal of noise. Fred and George Weasley were dealing with the pressure by being louder and more exuberant than ever. Oliver Wood was crouched over a model of a Quidditch pitch in the corner, prodding little figures across it with his wand and muttering to himself. Angelina was laughing at Fred and George''s jokes with some of the other girls in her year. Harry, Chris and Ginny were sitting with Colin, Ron and Hermione, removed from the centre of things, trying not to think about the next day. "You all are going to be fine," Hermione told them, though she looked positively terrified. "You''ve got Firebolts!" said Ron. "Remember the last match." "Yeah ¡ª" said Harry, and looked at Chris. "We still should be careful. Slytherins are going to pull more dirty tricks this time." Ginny said seriously. "I still can''t believe they beat other teams and came to the finals," said Chris. It came as a relief when Wood suddenly stood up and yelled, "Team! Bed!" At night Chris started to have a weird dream again. It was a palace, a girl around sixteen-seventeen was running like mad and then stopped in front of another young girl, around the same age. The other young girl was very familiar. "Rowena! Rowena!" The girl called, who just came running. "What happened?" "They found out. They found out ¡ª about you." The girl answered breathing heavily. "How?" "There is no time talking. You need to run. Now." "But it''s my home. Why should I run?" "You should or else they''ll do something horrible. Rowena you''ll have to leave." An old man came in. "Father?" The girl, Rowena, burst into tears. "I''m sorry father. You warned but I wasn''t able to control my powers." The man hugged her, "Don''t cry, it''s not your fault, that nature made you like me not like your mother." "But you hid your powers for years. I ¡ª" "Your powers are stronger than mine. And we''re not bad, Rowena. We''re just misunderstood, people." He patted her head. "Go. Save yourself. Before the King knows. Go, Rowena." "But if they don''t find me, they''ll hurt you." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "I''ll see about that. You go. Now." He pushed her towards the other girl. "Take her. Leave." The girl dragged Rowena out of the room. She cried. Chris woke up with a strange sensation. ''We''re misunderstood, people?'' Her brain repeated the line. ''It was Rowena Ravenclaw. That''s why she looked familiar. I didn''t have this kind of dreams for a long time. Why suddenly?'' Chris sighed and checked the clock. It was at five o''clock. Ginny was already in the shower. Chris went back to sleep, ''Ginny will wake me up.'' Chris and the rest of the Gryffindor team entered the Great Hall to enormous applause. Chris couldn''t help grinning broadly as she saw that both the Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff tables were clapping them, too. The Slytherin table hissed loudly as they passed. Chris noticed that Malfoy looked even paler than usual. Wood spent the whole of breakfast urging his team to eat while touching nothing himself. Then he hurried them off to the pitch before anyone else had finished, so they could get an idea of the conditions. As they left the Great Hall, everyone applauded again. "Good luck, Harry!" called Cho Chang, the Ravenclaw Seeker, and Harry blushed. "Good luck Harry," Chris said laughing as they left the Great Hall. Ginny giggled. Harry went red. "OK ¡ª no wind to speak of ¡ª sun''s a bit bright, that could impair your vision, watch out for it ¡ª ground''s fairly hard, good, that''ll give us a fast kick-off ¡ª" Wood paced the pitch, staring around with the team behind him. Finally, they saw the front doors of the castle open in the distance, and the rest of the school spill onto the lawn. "Changing rooms," said Wood tersely. None of them spoke as they changed into their scarlet robes. After getting ready Wood said, "OK, it''s time, let''s go ¡ª" They walked out onto the pitch to a tidal wave of noise. Three-quarters of the crowd were wearing scarlet rosettes, waving scarlet flags with the Gryffindor lion upon them or brandishing banners with slogans such as "GO GRYFFINDOR!" and "LIONS FOR THE CUP!" Colin was clicking pictures and he waved at Chris and Ginny as soon as he saw them. Luna wore a giant lion hat, which roared a few times as she waved at the Gryffindor team. Behind the Slytherin goalposts, however, two hundred people were wearing green; the silver serpent of Slytherin glittered on their flags, and Professor Snape sat in the very front row, wearing green like everyone else, and a very grim smile. "And here are the Gryffindors!" yelled Lee Jordan, who was acting as commentator as usual. "Potter, Johnson, Norton, Weasley, Weasley, Weasley and Wood. Widely acknowledged as the best side Hogwarts has seen in a good few years ¡ª" Lee''s comments were drowned by a tide of "boos" from the Slytherin end. "And here come the Slytherin team, led by captain Flint. He''s made some changes in the line-up and seems to be going for size rather than skill ¡ª" More boos from the Slytherin crowd. Chris, however, thought Lee had a point. Malfoy was easily the smallest person on the Slytherin team; the rest of them were enormous. "Captains, shake hands!" said Madam Hooch. Flint and Wood approached each other and grasped each other''s hands very tightly; it looked as though each was trying to break the other''s fingers. "Mount your brooms!" said Madam Hooch. "Three ¡ª two ¡ª one ¡ª" The sound of her whistle was lost in the roar from the crowd as fourteen brooms rose into the air. Chris caught the Quaffle and saw Flint on her tail. She speeds up her Firebolt and went towards the hoop. "And it''s Gryffindor in possession, Christina Norton of Gryffindor with the Quaffle, heading straight for the Slytherin goalposts, looking good, Chris! Argh, no ¨C Quaffle intercepted by Warrington, Warrington of Slytherin tearing up the pitch ¨C" WHAM! "¨C nice Bludger work thereby George Weasley, Warrington drops the Quaffle, it''s caught by ¨C Johnson, Gryffindor back in possession, come on, Angelina ¨C nice swerve around Montague ¨C duck, Angelina, that''s a Bludger! ¨C SHE SCORES! TEN¨CZERO TO GRYFFINDOR!" Angelina punched the air as she soared around the end of the pitch; the sea of scarlet below was screaming its delight ¨C "OUCH!" Angelina was nearly thrown from her broom as Marcus Flint went smashing into her. "Sorry!" said Flint, as the crowd below booed. "Sorry, didn''t see her!" Next moment, Fred Weasley had chucked his Beater''s club at the back of Flint''s head. Flint''s nose smashed into the handle of his broom and began to bleed. Chris laughed loudly. "That will do!" shrieked Madam Hooch, zooming between them. "Penalty to Gryffindor for an unprovoked attack on their Chaser! Penalty to Slytherin for deliberate damage to their Chaser!" "Come off it, Miss!" howled Fred, but Madam Hooch blew her whistle and Ginny flew forward to take the penalty. "Come on, Ginny!" yelled Lee into the silence that had descended on the crowd. "YES! SHE''S BEATEN THE KEEPER! TWENTY¨C ZERO TO GRYFFINDOR!" Flint, still bleeding freely, fly forwards to take the Slytherin penalty. Wood was hovering in front of the Gryffindor goal posts, his jaw clenched. "Of course, Wood''s a superb Keeper!" Lee Jordan told the crowd, as Flint waited for Madam Hooch''s whistle. "Superb! Very difficult to pass ¨C very difficult indeed ¨C YES! I DON''T BELIEVE IT! HE''S SAVED IT!" "Wow," shouted Ginny and Chris together. Soon, Angelina, Ginny and Chris were tearing up the field with goals. They were already fifty points up than Slytherins. Suddenly Montague, a Slytherin Chaser, had swerved in front of Ginny, and instead of seizing the Quaffle, had grabbed her head. Ginny cartwheeled in the air, managed to stay on her broom but dropped the Quaffle. "Gryffindor back in possession and it''s Ginny Weasley, Ginny for Gryffindor with the Quaffle, she''s streaking up the pitch ¨C THAT WAS DELIBERATE!" Lee shouted. Madam Hooch''s whistle rang out again as she soared over to Montague and began shouting at him. A minute later, Ginny had put another penalty past the Slytherin Keeper. "SIXTY¨CZERO! TAKE THAT, YOU DIRTY, CHEATING ¨C" "Jordan, if you can''t commentate in an unbiased way ¨C!" "I''m telling it like it is, Professor!" Suddenly Harry zoomed towards the Slytherins, everyone thought he saw the snitch. The two Slytherin beaters started to throw the Bludgers towards him. He dodged and went towards the ground as the beaters followed him. Then he turned the Firebolt upwards at the last second, and Bole and Derrick, the two beaters of Slytherin, collided with a sickening crunch. "Ha haaa!" yelled Lee Jordan, as the Slytherin Beaters lurched away from each other, clutching their heads. "Too bad, boys! You''ll need to get up earlier than that to beat a Firebolt! And it''s Gryffindor in possession again, as Johnson takes the Quaffle ¨C Flint alongside her ¨C poke him in the eye, Angelina! ¨C it was a joke, Professor, it was a joke ¨C oh, no ¨C Flint in possession, Flint flying towards the Gryffindor goal posts, come on, now, Wood, save ¨C!" But Flint had scored; there was an eruption of cheers from the Slytherin end and Lee swore so badly that Professor McGonagall tried to tug the magical megaphone away from him. "Sorry, Professor, sorry! Won''t happen again! So, Gryffindor in the lead, sixty points to ten, and Gryffindor in possession ¡ª" It was turning into the dirtiest match ever played. Enraged that Gryffindor had taken such an early lead, the Slytherins were rapidly resorting to any means to take the Quaffle. Bole hit Angelina with his club and tried to say he''d thought she was a Bludger. George Weasley elbowed Bole in the face in retaliation. Madam Hooch awarded both teams penalties, and Wood pulled off another spectacular save, making the score sixty¨Cten to Gryffindor. Chris scored. Seventy¨Cten. Fred and George Weasley were swooping around her, clubs raised, in case any of the Slytherins were thinking of revenge. Bole and Derrick took advantage of Fred and George''s absence to aim both Bludgers at Wood; they caught him in the stomach, one after the other, and he rolled over in the air, clutching his broom, completely winded. Madam Hooch was beside herself. "You do not attack the Keeper unless the Quaffle is within the scoring area!" she shrieked at Bole and Derrick. "Gryffindor penalty!" And Angelina scored. Eighty¨Cten. Moments later, Fred Weasley pelted a Bludger at Warrington, knocking the Quaffle out of his hands; Ginny seized it and put it through the Slytherin goal: Ninety¨Cten. Harry zoomed again after the snitch but suddenly, the Firebolt was slowing down, Malfoy had thrown himself forward, grabbed hold of Firebolt''s tail and was pulling it back. "He didn''t ¡ª he didn''t ¡ª" Chris muttered angrily and zoomed towards him. But it was late, the Snitch had disappeared again. Chris was about to punch him but Ginny caught her and whispered, "After the match. We don''t want to take any more penalties now." Chris angrily zoomed away. "Penalty! Penalty to Gryffindor! I''ve never seen such tactics!" Madam Hooch screeched, shooting up to where Malfoy was sliding back onto his Nimbus Two Thousand and One. "YOU CHEATING SCUM!" Lee Jordan was howling into the megaphone, dancing out of Professor McGonagall''s reach. "YOU FILTHY, CHEATING B ¡ª" Professor McGonagall didn''t even bother to tell him off. She was actually shaking her fist in Malfoy''s direction; her hat had fallen off, and she, too, was shouting furiously. Chapter 67: Quidditch Finals pt. two Chris took Gryffindor''s penalty and scored. The Gryffindor team was losing concentration and the Slytherins, delighted by Malfoy''s foul on Harry, were being spurred on to greater heights. "Slytherin in possession, Slytherin heading for goal ¡ª Montague scores ¡ª" Lee groaned. Hundred¨Ctwenty to Gryffindor ¡ª" Chris seized the Quaffle, she was not ready to give up. "Christina Norton gets the Quaffle for Gryffindor, come on, Chris, COME ON!" Lee shouted. Every single Slytherin player apart from Malfoy, even the Slytherin Keeper, was streaking up the pitch towards Chris, they were about to block her. Chris was thinking hard how to bypass them when suddenly Harry came like a bullet, he shot towards the Slytherins. "AAAAAAARRRGH!" They scattered as Harry''s Firebolt zoomed towards them; Chris''s way was clear. "SHE SCORES! SHE SCORES! Gryffindor lead by Hundred ten points to seventy!" Chris smirked looking at Harry. Harry smiled back and zoomed away. Ginny seized the Quaffle next, the beaters were about to target her when Lee screamed, "THE SNITCH! THE SNITCH! Malfoy is right after it but Harry is in Firebolt racing towards him." The beater changed direction and threw a Bludger towards Harry, he threw himself forwards, taking both hands off his broom. He knocked Malfoy''s arm out of the way and ¡ª "HE CAUGHT THE SNITCH! PROFESSOR HE CAUGHT THE SNITCH! GRYFFINDOR WON! GRYFFINDOR WON!" And the stadium exploded. Chris zoomed towards Draco and next second Draco fell from his broom. The crowd cheered more loudly. The Slytherins shouted at her. Then Wood was speeding towards Harry, half-blinded by tears; he seized Harry around the neck and sobbed unrestrainedly into his shoulder. Fred and George also hugged them; then Ginny and Angelina cried, "We''ve won the Cup! We''ve won the Cup!" At last, Chris joined in the group hug as well. Tangled together in a many-armed hug, the Gryffindor team sank, yelling hoarsely, back to earth. Wave upon wave of crimson supporters was pouring over the barriers onto the pitch. Hands were raining down on their backs. Chris had a confused impression of noise and bodies pressing in on her. Then she, and the rest of the team were hoisted onto the shoulders of the crowd. Thrust into the light, she saw Hagrid, plastered with crimson rosettes ¨C "Yeh beat ''em, Harry, yeh beat ''em!" There was Percy, jumping up and down like a maniac, all dignity forgotten. Professor McGonagall was sobbing harder even than Wood, wiping her eyes with an enormous Gryffindor flag; and there, fighting their way towards Chris and Ginny, were Colin and Luna. Words failed them. They simply beamed, Colin took many more pictures, as they were heaved towards the stands, where Dumbledore stood waiting with the enormous Quidditch Cup. As the team took the cup from Dumbledore, Colin shouted, "Please hold still. Hold still for a moment." He started to click pictures. Then every team member asked Colin to click a picture of them with the cup. And the day ended with Ginny and Chris''s one iconic picture, where they stand confidently side by side, hands on their hip and holding their Firebolts. The celebration of Gryffindors winning the Quidditch Cup lasted at least a week. Even the weather seemed to be celebrating; as June approached, the days became cloudless and sultry, and all anybody felt like doing was strolling into the grounds and flopping down on the grass with several pints of iced pumpkin juice, perhaps playing a casual game of Gobstones or watching the giant squid propel itself dreamily across the surface of the lake. But they couldn''t. The exams were nearly upon them, and instead of lazing around outside, the students were forced to remain inside the castle, trying to bully their brains into concentrating while enticing wafts of summer air drifted in through the windows. Even Fred and George Weasley had been spotted working; they were about to take their O.W.Ls (Ordinary Wizarding Levels). Percy was getting ready to sit his N.E.W.Ts (Nastily Exhausting Wizarding Tests), the highest qualification Hogwarts offered. As Percy hoped to enter the Ministry of Magic, he needed top grades. He was becoming increasingly edgy and gave very severe punishments to anybody who disturbed the quiet of the common room in the evenings. In fact, the only person who seemed more anxious than Percy was Hermione. Chris saw the exam timetable she had drawn up for herself. The first column read: MONDAY 9 o''clock, Arithmancy 9 o''clock, Transfiguration Lunch 1 o''clock, Charms 1 o''clock, Ancient Runes Chris only sighed and went out. Chris always had different ideas about things, unlike others she decided to go outside to read. She went to the lake, sat on the grass and opened her books. After a few minutes, a shadow fell on her books. "You''ve noted that wrong." She looked up and ordered "Sit, Fawley. You''re blocking the light." Jason sat beside her and took the notebook and corrected a few mistakes. Chris looked at the corrections and smiled, "So ready for exams?" "Yeah." He said looking at the other books. "By the way, congratulations on winning." "Thanks. Aren''t you angry like other Slytherins?" Chris said raising her eyebrows. "No. I don''t think such trifles are worth fighting. It''s just a school Quidditch match, not a life-death sentence." He answered. "That means you don''t like Quidditch, cause a Quidditch lover will never say that," Chris said grinning. "Honestly yes. I didn''t even watch the matches last year. I just started watching this year." "Why?" Chris chuckled. "Is it because I''m playing this year?" Jason rolled his eyes. "Yeah. Right." "No need to be sarcastic." Chris laughed. A smile appeared on Jason''s face but he hid it by looking away. "Bye." He said got up and left. Chris smiled and started to read again. "I''m going to check the last passage tomorrow," Chris whispered to Ginny and Colin in the common room, a few days before the exams. "Tomorrow?" Few books fell from Colin''s hands. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Ginny, who was reading her Transfiguration book, carefully looked up. "I''m not asking you two to come. I know there is lots of pressure for exams ¡ª" Chris said. "Shut up." Ginny closed the book. "I''m almost done. And if you really meet Black on the way there and your theory of ''him being innocent'' proved wrong then he''ll kill you. So no ¡ª you''re not going alone." "Yeah. I''m coming too." Colin said. "Then you two will help me with studies." Chris and Ginny exchanged looks then laughed. "Deal." Chapter 68: An Encounter Next day after lunch, Chris, Ginny and Colin went towards the Whomping Willow. Its branches were creaking as though in a high wind, whipping backwards and forwards to stop them going nearer. "Now?" Ginny asked. "Impedimenta," Chris said, pointing the wand towards the tree and it slowed down. "Now. Let''s go." "Chris you''re a genius," Colin said happily. They covered the distance to the trunk in seconds. They slid down an earthy slope to the bottom of a very low tunnel. "Lumos" Ginny whispered. Colin and Chris did the same. Then they set off, then bent almost double; ahead of them. And then the tunnel began to rise; moments later it twisted, and Chris could see a patch of dim light through a small opening. They paused, gasping for breath, edging forwards. Raising their wands to see what lay beyond. It was a room, a very disordered, dusty room. Paper was peeling from the walls; there were stains all over the floor; every piece of furniture was broken as though somebody had smashed it. The windows were all boarded-up. The room was deserted, but a door to their right stood open, leading to a shadowy hallway. They pulled themselves out of the passageway. "Do you think it''s the Shrieking Shack?" Ginny asked. "I think so," Chris answered. Their eyes fell on a big chair. Large chunks had been torn out of it; one of the legs had been ripped off entirely. "Ghosts didn''t do that, do they?" Colin said while shaking a little. They crept out into the hall and up the crumbling staircase. Everything was covered in a thick layer of dust. They reached the dark landing. Chris opened the door slowly, inside a magnificent four-poster bed with dusty hangings. "Nothing. Nothing is here." Ginny said with a sigh. "But ¡ª?" Chris was confused. "I had a feeling. How ¡ª?" "Er. . ." Colin said. "I think we should go." "Yeah, Chris. Colin is right, we''ll prove Sirius Black''s innocence any other day." Ginny said, then turned and froze. "What happened, Ginny?" Colin asked and followed his gaze and he froze as well. Chris looked at them and turned around. A big, enormous, pale-eyed, jet-black dog stood behind the door. "Gr ¡ª grim," Colin whispered. "Relax. It''s just a dog." Chris said looking at the dog. "I think he is hiding here because people take them as a bad omen and hate to see them." Chris smiled. "Don''t worry. We don''t think you''re a bad omen or something, isn''t it guys?" ". . . Er. . ." Colin just stared at the dog. "Guys?" Chris raised her voice. "Yeah, yeah." Colin nodded. "Yep. It''s right." Ginny sighed. "Sorry, Chris. I just freaked out a bit." "We should go now, don''t you think, Ginny?" Colin said looking outside. "But Sirius Black ¡ª" Chris began. "¡ª is not here. Chris, there is nothing we can do." Ginny said seriously. "So I''ll never get to know the truth? Harry will always think his Godfather betrayed his parents? And there is nothing we can do?" Chris said, with a disappointed tone. "It''s alright Chris. Let''s go, or we''ll be in trouble," said Ginny. Suddenly the dog sprang back towards them, he pushed Colin and Colin dropped his wands. In a split second, the dog changed into a mass of filthy, matted hair hung to his elbows. If eyes hadn''t been shining out of the deep, dark sockets, he might have been a corpse. The waxy skin was stretched so tightly over the bones of his face, it looked like a skull. His yellow teeth were bared in a grin. It was Sirius Black. "Expelliarmus!" he croaked, pointing Colin''s wand at them. Chris and Ginny''s wands shot out of their hands, high in the air, and Black caught them. Then he took a step closer. Colin and Ginny were looking terrified but Chris grinned as a realisation dawned upon her. "You''re an Animagus, like Professor McGonagall. That''s why the Dementors didn''t sense you, they can''t sense animals. That''s how you escaped Azkaban and ¡ª and you''re Harry''s Grim." Chris said grinning. "That''s right. Now tell me who told you I''m innocent?" Sirius Black inquired. "No one. I figured it out." Chris said coolly. "You had no reasons to betray Harry''s parents and if you really were a killer, you would''ve killed Ron, that day." Black nodded. "So what happened exactly?" Chris asked curiously. Finally, she was going to have some answers. "I''ll tell you if you can give me a piece of information," Black said looking at Ginny. "What kind of information?" Ginny said, looking still a little cautious. "Do you know where your brother''s rat is?" "What? Scabbers? But he died. Crookshanks ¡ª" Ginny said surprised. "Crookshanks didn''t kill him. He couldn''t be killed by a cat." Black shouted. "Why?" Colin asked quietly. Black took a deep breath. "No need to know. Just tell Crookshanks, if you find him. That''s it." He turned towards Chris. "And to answer your question, I didn''t betray my best friends, another person did, who faked his own death and who is still alive. I made him the secret keeper and that was my fault. Now, you three leave. Or I''ll erase all your memories." "No, no, no need. We''re leaving." Ginny almost dragged Chris and Colin away. "Our wands?" Chris asked stopping. Black threw the wands towards them and they walked out. As they were entering the castle silently, Chris was thinking hard about what Sirius Black said. Suddenly she stopped abruptly, Chris heard a few fast footsteps, she shoved Colin and Ginny behind a statue. As soon as she did that Professor McGonagall, Snape and Draco came in front of her. "See Professor, I told you, I saw her leaving," Draco said smirking. "Where were you, Miss Norton?" Professor McGonagall asked angrily. "Professor I was walking on the grounds," Chris replied. "There are restrictions, for your own safety. I hope you''re aware of that?" Professor McGonagall said sternly. "Yes Professor," Chris said looking down. "I don''t want to see Students taking the safety measures so lightly, they should know that breaking rules have its consequences. Detention Miss Norton." "Professor McGonagall if you think, I can give Miss Norton, the detention task." Professor Snape said giving an ugly smirk. But before Professor McGonagall could answer, another voice came, "Everything alright Professors?" Chris looked up, it was Professor Lupin. He gave a quick glance towards Chris then turned towards the Professors. "No, Lupin. Miss Norton was wandering outside the castle grounds at this time." Professor McGonagall said furiously. "If I ask, Why Christina?" Professor Lupin said looking at Chris. "I just went out for ¡ª fresh air, Professor. I was just taking a walk." Chris replied looking down again. "She has already received detention, Lupin. No need to be worried." Snape snorted. Malfoy smirked but next second his smirk vanished as Professor Lupin said, "Good, Professor McGonagall, so what is her task? I needed a little assistance at my office if she ¡ª" "Sure Lupin. We haven''t decided on her task so you can give it to her." Professor McGonagall said briskly. Lupin nodded and Professor McGonagall walked away. Snape watched Chris and Lupin angrily for few seconds then stroll away too, at last, Draco Malfoy stormed off. "Now tell me what were you really doing outside?" Lupin asked seriously. "I was practising a few charms outside," Chris lied again. Lupin wasn''t convinced but he nodded, "Last day of exams, five o''clock. Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom." "Yes Professor." Lupin walked away. Ginny and Colin came out. "Why did you push us?" Ginny asked angrily as they walked towards the Gryffindor tower. "You faced Black with me, you two have done enough. There was no point of facing McGonagall and Snape too." Chris replied. "But Chris ¡ª" Colin began. "Just do one thing, keep an eye out for Scabbers. I realized, Black was here for Scabbers, both times. He is after Scabbers, that proves Scabbers isn''t a normal rat." Chris said seriously. "Well. He really isn''t normal. I mean he lived in our family for twelve years. Mom always said that''s not possible for a normal rat." Ginny said, thinking hard. "Wait, twelve years? Harry''s parents died twelve years ago. It could mean he is not a rat at all ¡ª what if he is a person? What if he is an Animagus like Black? He is the person who betrayed the Potter''s?" Chris said with a shocked expression. "And he was living with Harry pretending to be his best friend''s rat for three years? That''s scary." Colin said. "Yeah, it is. If it''s true then my family was living with the actual criminal." Ginny said stunned. "Wait ¡ª wait. Let''s not get ahead of ourselves. Maybe we aren''t right. First things first, we''ve to pass our exams. We''ll see about this later." Chris said as they reached the fat lady''s portrait. Chris''s exam went pretty well. She achieved good marks in Charms, Transfiguration, Astronomy, DADA. Herbology''s marks were not very bad either, not good as other subjects but nice. The problem happened in Potions, Chris prepared the Swelling Solution perfectly but still, Snape cut half marks. "He did that purposely, didn''t he?" Chris asked while leaving the class. "Yes. Everyone knows that Professor Snape hates famous Gryffindors." Jason replied from behind. "And you''re famous now. So. . ." He smirked and walked away. "He got full marks. I saw his paper. Arrogant, isn''t he?" Colin whispered. "No. He speaks the truth." Chris smiled. "By the way, he is Jason Fawley." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "You stole his potions recipes and he still talks to you?" Colin asked surprised. "He doesn''t know," Chris said grinning. Ginny shook her head while laughing. Chapter 69: Peter Pettigrew After finishing their last Potions exam, Chris, Ginny, Luna and Colin sat together for lunch. After a few minutes Harry, Ron and Hermione sat beside them. Ron and Harry were controlling their laughs and Hermione looked like she had seen a ghost. "How were your exams?" Ginny asked Hermione. "Uh ¡ª" Hermione didn''t say anything. "Nice. Especially the last one. Defence Against the Dark Arts." Ron said and started laughing again. "Ron!" Harry elbowed him as Hermione glared at them. "What happened?" Luna asked curiously. "Lupin gave us the most interesting exam. We had to cross a few obstacles and at the end, had to face a boggart," Harry explained. "And Hermione came out after few minutes screaming, her boggart changed into Professor McGonagall." Ron howled with laughter. "She said Hermione failed in all subjects." Hermione shivered again and hit Ron with a book. Luna laughed a bit as well, Ginny and Colin controlled their laugh with heavy efforts. Chris couldn''t help but laugh like Harry. "Hmph!" Hermione stuffed her mouth with food. "It''s alright Hermione. My boggart was my evil mother. She was scolding me." Chris gave a fake smile. Everyone looked at her, she started eating. "Moral of the story we''re still young so we''ve very stupid fears." "My fear was not stupid," Hermione said seriously. Chris didn''t say anything anymore. If Chris understood anything about Hermione this year, that she was very stubborn. After sometime Chris tucked the map inside her robes, then went towards the DADA classroom, and came face to face with a terrified Harry. "Harry!" Chris said. "You ok?" "Professor Trelawney," Harry panted, "just told me ¡ª that the Dark Lord will rise again and today before ¡ª midnight his faithful servant will reunite with him." "What?" Chris asked surprised. "What should I do? I think it''s Black. I think ¡ª" before Harry could finish, Ron and Hermione came out. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Oh! Harry, we have to meet Hagrid. Buckbeak is ill and so is Hagrid. He needs help." Hermione said. "I''ll come," Harry said suddenly. "Don''t. Hagrid asked not to bring you. And don''t forget what happened last time," Ron said. "I''ll take the invisibility cloak. Don''t worry." Harry said and dashed towards the Gryffindor common room. "Professor?" The light was out in the DADA classroom. Chris lit up the lights by her wands and waited. ''The Dark Lord''s faithful servant? Who is it? Harry thinks it''s Black so can it be Scabbers? But where is he?'' After a few minutes, she got bored and took out the map. "I solemnly swear that I am up to no good." She tapped her wand and the ink started to spread. She looked for Lupin but saw Harry, Ron and Hermione were going towards Hagrid''s hut. She ignored them and saw Lupin in his office. She watched people walking around the castle for some time. It was already six o''clock, so she decided to go to Lupin''s office to check if he forgot about the detention. But as she was about to close the map, she saw a dot named Sirius Black coming out of the passageway. ''What the ¡ª? Why is he coming out?'' Chris saw Harry, Ron and Hermione were coming back from Hagrid''s hut and someone else was with them. ''Peter Pettigrew? How ¡ª? Wait! Scabbers ¡ª Scabbers is Peter Pettigrew. That''s why they''re coming with him. He betrayed Harry''s parents. He ¡ª he is Dark Lord''s servant. Damn it.'' Chris was about to leave the classroom when the classroom door opened, Professor Lupin came in. "Sorry Christina, I was got busy with some work ¡ª I think you''re waiting ¡ª" Lupin stopped at the sight of Chris''s shocked face and the map in her hand. "Christina, how did you get that?" Lupin asked angrily. "Peter Pettigrew." Chris blurted out. "He''s alive. He''s Scabbers. Sirius Black is innocent, Professor." "What? What''re you ¡ª?" Lupin asked confused. Chris showed the map to Lupin. "See. He''s with Ron, Harry and Hermione. Look." Lupin took the map and looked closely. "That''s impossible. He''s dead. Black killed him." "No. He didn''t. He wasn''t the secret keeper. He made Peter Pettigrew the secret keeper. But why?" "Who told you this?" "I met Black that day at Shrieking Shack. He ¡ª" Chris stopped as she saw the dot name Sirius Black was running straight towards Ron, Harry and Hermione. They collided and then, he dragged Ron and Peter Pettigrew into the passageway. Harry and Hermione followed them. "There is no time. I''ve to go. Christina goes back to your dormitory ¡ª" Lupin said taking the map. "No. I want to go." "Christina, no. It can be dangerous." "I met Black before. Nothing will happen. Please, Professor, Professor Trelawney said today, the Dark Lord''s faithful servant will re-united with him. It can be Pettigrew, he''ll try to escape and if he succeeds, it''ll be a disaster." Lupin stared at her with a surprised look on his face, then said with a defeated expression, "Fine. Let''s go." They ran out of the classroom. Lupin and Chris pulled themselves out of the passageway and entered the Shrieking Shack. There was silence. They looked around when a screaming sound came, "WE''RE UP HERE! WE''RE UP HERE ¨C SIRIUS BLACK ¨C QUICK!" It was from Hermione. "Hermione" muttered Chris angrily. "She still thinks it''s Black." They ran upstairs. Lupin cast a spell at the door of the room and it burst open in a shower of red sparks and Harry wheeled around. Chris and Lupin entered and Chris looked around, Harry, Hermione and Ron looked surprised to see her. Ron, lying on the floor, Hermione, cowering next to the door, Harry, standing there with his wand covering Black, and Black crumpled and bleeding at Harry''s feet. "Expelliarmus!" Lupin shouted. Harry''s wand flew once more out of his hand; so did the two Hermione was holding. Lupin caught them all deftly, then moved into the room, staring at Black, who still had Crookshanks lying protectively across his chest. "Were you really trying to kill him, Harry?" Chris asked loudly. "Yes," Harry said with hatred in his voice. Lupin spoke, in an odd voice, a voice that shook with some suppressed emotion. "Where is he, Sirius?" Harry looked quickly at Lupin. Black''s face was quite expressionless. For a few seconds, he didn''t move at all. Then, very slowly, he raised his empty hand and pointed straight at Ron. "I knew it. I knew it." Chris uttered punching the door. "But then ¡ª" Lupin muttered, staring at Black so intently it seemed he was trying to read his mind, "¡ª why hasn''t he shown himself before now? Unless ¡ª" Lupin''s eyes suddenly widened, as though he was seeing something beyond Black, something none of the rest could see, "so really he was the one ¡ª you switched ¡ª without telling me?" Very slowly, his sunken gaze never leaving Lupin''s face, Black nodded. "Professor Lupin," Harry interrupted loudly, "what''s going ¡ª?" Lupin was lowering his wand. Next moment, he had walked to Black''s side, seized his hand, pulled him to his feet so that Crookshanks fell to the floor, and embraced Black like a brother. Chris smiled. "I DON''T BELIEVE IT!" Hermione screamed. Lupin let go of Black and turned to her. She had raised herself off the floor and was pointing at Lupin, wild-eyed. "You ¡ª you ¡ª" "Hermione ¡ª" Chris tried to talk. "¡ª you and him!" Hermione ignored her. "Hermione, calm down ¡ª" said Lupin. "I didn''t tell anyone!" Hermione shrieked. "I''ve been covering up for you ¡ª" "Hermione, listen to me, please!" Lupin shouted. "I can explain ¡ª" "I trusted you," Harry shouted at Lupin, his voice wavering out of control, "and all the time you''ve been his friend!" "You''re wrong," said Lupin. "I haven''t been Sirius'' friend for twelve years, but I am now ¡ª let me explain ¡ª" "NO!" Hermione screamed, "Harry, don''t trust him, he''s been helping Black get into the castle, he wants you dead too ¡ª he''s a werewolf!" There was a ringing silence. Everyone''s eyes were now on Lupin, who looked remarkably calm, though rather pale. "Not at all up to your usual standard, Hermione," he said. "Only one out of three, I''m afraid. I have not been helping Sirius get into the castle and I certainly don''t want Harry dead ¡ª" An odd shiver passed over his face. "But I won''t deny that I am a werewolf." Ron made a valiant effort to get up again but fell back with a whimper of pain. Lupin made towards him, looking concerned, but Ron gasped, "Get away from me, werewolf!" Lupin stopped dead. Chris felt a fit of strong anger rising inside her. "He is still a Professor, Ron." "Not anymore. He''s a ¡ª" "FINISH THAT SENTENCE AND I''LL FORGOT THE FACT THAT YOU''RE INJURED AND YOU''RE MY BEST FRIEND''S BROTHER," Chris growled at Ron. "YOU''LL GET A BROKEN NOSE WITH YOUR BROKEN LEG." Ron, Harry and Hermione looked at Chris horrified. "Calm down, Christina," Lupin said looking at Chris. Then he turned to Hermione and said, "How long have you known?" "Ages," Hermione whispered. "Since I did Professor Snape''s essay ¡ª" "He''ll be delighted," said Lupin coolly. "He set that essay hoping someone would realise what my symptoms meant. Did you check the lunar chart and realise that I was always ill at the full moon? Or did you realise that the Boggart changed into the moon when it saw me?" "Both," Hermione said quietly. Lupin forced a laugh. "You''re the cleverest witch of your age I''ve ever met, Hermione." "I''m not," Hermione whispered. "If I''d been a bit cleverer, I''d have told everyone what you are!" "But they already know," said Lupin. "At least, the staff do." "Dumbledore hired you when he knew you were a werewolf?" Ron gasped. "Is he mad?" "Silencio" yelled Chris pointing her wand at Ron. Ron tried to talk but failed. "Chris?" Harry looked shocked. "What? I''m trying not to hit him but he is making it very difficult. It''s the only other option." Chris said coolly. Black chuckled. Lupin shook his head in disbelief. "Ron you are not alone, some of the staff thought Dumbledore is mad too," said Lupin. "He had to work very hard to convince certain teachers that I''m trustworthy ¡ª" "AND HE WAS WRONG!" Harry yelled. "YOU''VE BEEN HELPING HIM ALL THE TIME!" "WHY ARE YOU ALL SO STUPID? I EXPLAINED THAT BLACK HAD NO REASONS TO BETRAY YOUR PARENTS AND NOW YOU''RE BLAMING PROFESSOR LUPIN WITHOUT KNOWING ANYTHING? STOP ASSUMING THINGS, WILL YOU?" Chris shouted. "I DRAGGED PROFESSOR LUPIN HERE. BECAUSE I BELIEVED SIRIUS BLACK IS INNOCENT AND PETER PETTIGREW IS THE ACTUAL CRIMINAL HERE." "Peter Pettigrew''s dead!" said Harry. "He killed him twelve years ago!" Chapter 70: The Story of Marauders "No he''s not dead. He faked his own death. He''s living after that as his Animagus form." Sirius Black said sinking in the bed. "Yeah and guess what? His Animagus form is a rat," Chris said looking at Ron. Harry and Hermione both looked shocked. "Ridiculous!" said Hermione faintly. "Why Hermione? You didn''t see Professor McGonagall? Animagus is not an impossible thing." Chris said coolly. "Because people would know if Peter Pettigrew had been an Animagus. We did Animagi in class with Professor McGonagall. And I looked them up when I did my homework ¡ª the Ministry keeps tabs on witches and wizards who can become animals; there''s a register showing what animal they become, and their markings and things ¡ª and I went and looked Professor McGonagall up on the register, and there have only been seven Animagi this century, and Pettigrew''s name wasn''t on the list ¡ª" "Was Sirius Black in them, Hermione?" Chris asked raising an eyebrow. "No. . ." she answered quietly. "So Ministry don''t know about a few Animagus?" Harry asked. "I think so. But I think Mr Black or Professor Lupin will able to explain it clearly." Chris said looking at them. "I''ve to say, you''re really an extraordinary Witch, Christina," Lupin said smiling. "I will explain everything, but first, do you think I could have a look at the rat?" he said to Ron. Ron tried to say something but nothing came out from his mouth. Lupin looked at Chris then sighed and removed the silencing charm. Then Ron''s voice came out, "You''re all mental." "See, that''s why I put a silencing charm on him," Chris said glaring at Ron. "Could I see him, please Ron?" Lupin asked again. "Give him Scabbers, Ron," Harry said suddenly. "But ¡ª" Ron hesitated, then put a hand inside his robes. Scabbers emerged, thrashing desperately; Ron had to seize his long bald tail to stop him escaping. Crookshanks stood up on Black''s lap and made a soft hissing noise. Lupin moved closer to Ron. He seemed to be holding his breath as he gazed intently at Scabbers. Suddenly Crookshanks was thrown to the floor as Black lunged at Scabbers; Ron yelled with pain as Black''s weight fell on his broken leg. "Sirius, NO!" Lupin yelled, launching himself forwards and dragging Black away from Ron again, "WAIT! You can''t do it just like that ¡ª they need to understand ¡ª we''ve got to explain ¡ª" "We can explain afterwards!" snarled Black, trying to throw Lupin off, one hand still clawing the air as it tried to reach Scabbers, who was squealing like a piglet, scratching Ron''s face and neck as he tried to escape. "They''ve ¨C got ¨C a ¨C right ¨C to ¨C know ¨C everything!" Lupin panted, still trying to restrain Black. "Ron''s kept him as a pet! There are parts of it even I don''t understand! And Harry ¨C you owe Harry the truth, Sirius!" "Please Mr Black. You told us the truth, I think they deserve it too. At least, Harry, he misses his parents," Chris said calming her voice. Black stopped struggling, though his hollowed eyes were still fixed on Scabbers, who was clamped tightly under Ron''s bitten, scratched and bleeding hands. "All right, then," Black said, without taking his eyes off the rat. "Tell them whatever you like. But make it quick, Remus. I want to commit the murder I was imprisoned for ¡ª" "You''re nutters, both of you," said Ron shakily, looking round at Harry and Hermione for support. "I''ve had enough of this. I''m off." He tried to heave himself up on his good leg, "Ron, Please be a little sensible. Use your brain and STOP TALKING." Chris said with an irritated tone. "I really don''t want to punch you. Please." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Just keep a tight hold on Peter while you listen," said Lupin quickly. "HE''S NOT PETER, HE''S SCABBERS!" Ron yelled. "AND YOU''RE AN IDIOT. NOW SHUT UP." Chris growled. Ron tried to force the rat back into his front pocket, but Scabbers was fighting too hard; Ron swayed and overbalanced, and Harry caught him and pushed him back down to the bed. "There were witnesses who saw Pettigrew die, Chris," Harry said. "A whole street full of them ¡ª" "They didn''t see what they thought they saw!" said Black savagely, still watching Scabbers struggling in Ron''s hands. "Everyone thought Sirius killed Peter," said Lupin, nodding. "I believed it myself ¡ª until I saw the map tonight. Because the Marauder''s Map never lies ¡ª Peter''s alive. Ron''s holding him, Harry." "But ¡ª" Hermione tried to protest but then thought something and said, "What happened actually?" "Hermione you can''t believe them," Ron said fuming. "I don''t want to Ron but ¡ª I think ¡ª It''s possible," Hermione said faintly. "Right again, Hermione!" Lupin said. "The Ministry never knew that there used to be three unregistered Animagi running around Hogwarts." "If you''re going to tell them the story, get a move on, Remus," snarled Black, who was still watching Scabbers''s every desperate move. "I''ve waited twelve years, I''m not going to wait much longer." "All right ¡ª but you''ll need to help me, Sirius," said Lupin, "I only know how it began ¡ª" he sighed and began, "The Shrieking Shack was never haunted ¡ª the screams and howls the villagers used to hear were made by me." He pushed his greying hair out of his eyes, thought for a moment, then said, "That''s where all of this starts ¡ª with my becoming a werewolf. None of this could have happened if I hadn''t been bitten ¡ª and if I hadn''t been so foolhardy ¡ª" He looked sober and tired. Ron started to interrupt, but Hermione said, "Shh!" She was watching Lupin very intently. "I was a very small boy when I received the bite. My parents tried everything, but in those days there was no cure. The Potion that Professor Snape has been making for me is a very recent discovery. It makes me safe, you see. As long as I take it in the week preceding the full moon, I keep my mind when I transform¡ª I am able to curl up in my office, a harmless wolf, and wait for the moon to wane again. Before the Wolfsbane Potion was discovered, however, I became a fully-fledged monster once a month. It seemed impossible that I would be able to come to Hogwarts. Other parents weren''t likely to want their children exposed to me. But then Dumbledore became Headmaster, and he was sympathetic. He said that, as long as we took certain precautions, there was no reason I shouldn''t come to school ¡ª" Lupin sighed, and looked directly at Harry. "I told you, months ago, that the Whomping Willow was planted the year I came to Hogwarts. The truth is that it was planted because I had come to Hogwarts. This house ¡ª" Lupin looked miserably around the room, "¡ª the tunnel that leads to it ¡ª they were built for my use. Once a month, I was smuggled out of the castle, into this place, to transform. The tree was placed at the tunnel mouth to stop anyone coming across me while I was dangerous." Chris was listening with full attention and felt very bad for Lupin. The only sound apart from Lupin''s voice was Scabbers''s frightened squeaking. "My transformations in those days were ¡ª were terrible. It is very painful to turn into a werewolf. I was separated from humans to bite, so I bit and scratched myself instead. The villagers heard the noise and the screaming and thought they were hearing particularly violent spirits. Dumbledore encouraged the rumour ¡ª even now, when the house has been silent for years, the villagers don''t dare approach it ¡ª But apart from my transformations, I was happier than I had ever been in my life. For the first time ever, I had friends, three great friends. Sirius Black ¡ª Peter Pettigrew ¡ª and, of course, your father, Harry ¡ª James Potter." A smile appeared on his face. "Now, my three friends could hardly fail to notice that I disappeared once a month. I made up all sorts of stories. I told them my mother was ill, and that I had to go home to see her ¡ª I was terrified they would desert me the moment they found out what I was. But of course, they, like you, Hermione, worked out the truth ¡ª and they didn''t desert me at all. Instead, they did something for me that would make my transformations not only bearable but the best times of my life. They became Animagi." "My dad, too?" said Harry, astounded. "Yes, indeed," said Lupin. "It took them the best part of three years to work out how to do it. Your father and Sirius here were the cleverest students in the school, and lucky they were because the Animagus transformation can go horribly wrong ¡ª one reason the Ministry keeps a close watch on those attempting to do it. Peter needed all the help he could get from James and Sirius. Finally, in our fifth year, they managed it. They could each turn into a different animal at will." "But how did that help you?" said Hermione, sounding puzzled. "They couldn''t keep me company as humans, so they kept me company as animals," said Lupin. "A werewolf is only a danger to people. They sneaked out of the castle every month under James''s Invisibility Cloak. They transformed ¡ª Peter, as the smallest, could slip beneath the Willow''s attacking branches and touch the knot that freezes it. They would then slip down the tunnel and join me. Under their influence, I became less dangerous. My body was still wolfish, but my mind seemed to become less so while I was with them." "Hurry up, Remus," snarled Black, who was still watching Scabbers with a horrible sort of hunger in his face. "I''m getting there, Sirius, I''m getting there ¡ª well, highly exciting possibilities were open to us now we could all transform. Soon we were leaving the Shrieking Shack and roaming the school grounds and the village by night. Sirius and James transformed into such large animals, they were able to keep a werewolf in check. I doubt whether any Hogwarts students ever found out more about the Hogwarts grounds and Hogsmeade than we did ¡ª And that''s how we came to write the Marauder''s Map, and sign it with our nicknames. Sirius is Padfoot. Peter is Wormtail. James was Prongs and I''m Moony." "What sort of animal ¡ª?" Harry began, but Hermione cut across him. "That was still really dangerous! Running around in the dark with a werewolf! What if you''d given the others the slip, and bitten somebody?" "A thought that still haunts me," said Lupin heavily. "And there were near misses, many of them. We laughed about them afterwards. We were young, thoughtless ¡ª carried away with our own cleverness." "Oh, Hermione. You''ve also broken lots of rules for your friends'' happiness." Chris said smiling. "You tried to report Harry for his own safety but couldn''t because ¡ª you simply love your friends. I think Harry''s father and Mr Black wanted to change Professor Lupin''s haunted memory to a beautiful one." Black''s lips curved into a smile but his eyes were still on Scabbers. "Indeed. They tried that but I still felt guilty sometimes about betraying Dumbledore''s trust, of course ¡ª he had admitted me to Hogwarts when no other Headmaster would have done so, and he had no idea I was breaking the rules he had set down for my own and others'' safety. He never knew I had led three fellow students into becoming Animagi illegally. But I always managed to forget my guilty feelings every time we sat down to plan our next month''s adventure. And I haven''t changed ¡ª" Lupin''s face had hardened, and there was self-disgust in his voice. "All this year, I have been battling with myself, wondering whether I should tell Dumbledore that Sirius was an Animagus. But I didn''t do it. Why? Because I was too cowardly. It would have meant admitting that I''d betrayed his trust while I was at school, admitting that I''d led others along with me ¡ª and Dumbledore''s trust has meant everything to me. He let me into Hogwarts as a boy, and he gave me a job when I have been shunned all my adult life, unable to find paid work because of what I am. And so I convinced myself that Sirius was getting into the school using Dark Arts he learnt from Voldemort, that being an Animagus had nothing to do with it ¡ª so, in a way, Snape''s been right about me all along." "Snape?" said Black harshly, taking his eyes off Scabbers for the first time in minutes and looking up at Lupin. "What''s Snape got to do with it?" "He''s here, Sirius," said Lupin heavily. "He''s teaching here as well." He looked up at Chris, Harry, Ron and Hermione. "Professor Snape was at school with us. He fought very hard against my appointment to the Defence Against the Dark Arts job. He has been telling Dumbledore all year that I am not to be trusted. He has his reasons ¡ª you see, Sirius here played a trick on him which nearly killed him, a trick which involved me ¡ª" Black made a derisive noise. "It served him right," he sneered. "Sneaking around, trying to find out what we were up to ¡ª hoping he could get us expelled ¡ª" "Severus was very interested in where I went every month," Lupin told them. "We were in the same year, you know, and we ¨C er ¨C didn''t like each other very much. He especially disliked James. Jealous, I think, of James''s talent on the Quidditch pitch ¡ª anyway, Snape had seen me crossing the grounds with Madam Pomfrey one evening as she led me towards the Whomping Willow to transform. Sirius thought it would be ¨C er ¨C amusing, to tell Snape all he had to do was prod the knot on the tree-trunk with a long stick, and he''d be able to get in after me. Well, of course, Snape tried it ¡ª if he''d got as far as this house, he''d have met a fully grown werewolf ¡ª but your father, who''d heard what Sirius had done, went after Snape and pulled him back, at great risk to his life ¡ª Snape glimpsed me, though, at the end of the tunnel. He was forbidden to tell anybody by Dumbledore, but from that time on he knew what I was ¡ª" "So that''s why Snape doesn''t like you," said Harry slowly, "because he thought you were in on the joke?" Lupin nodded. "And that''s why he hates all the Gryffindors?" Chris said surprised. "I mean that''s childish. He even took half of my potion marks today, when my potion was perfect." Chris looked up and saw everyone staring at her. She added, "well, It''s not like I care but ¡ª he also bullied Harry ¡ª and Neville ¡ª and Hermione ¡ª and Ron." "It''s alright Christina, we understood your point," Lupin said smiling. "He was always like that but we can''t ignore the fact that he agreed to make that Wolfsbane potion for me. I don''t know what to think about him anymore." "Just think, he''s a selfish git." Black snorted angrily. "Didn''t you heard he still take our revenge from Gryffindor students, from Harry." "I''m still not saying I believe you," Harry retorted. "How did you found out we''re here?" Lupin looked at Chris and she answered, "¡ª Er ¡ª well ¡ª umm ¡ª I saw you on the Map and informed Professor Lupin." "Wait! How did you find the Map? I lost it months ago." Harry said with a surprised tone. "Well ¡ª you ¡ª didn''t lose it ¡ª maybe ¡ª someone ¡ª stole it ¡ª from your trunk ¡ª" Chris said looking away. "Who?" Ron asked confused. "Chris?" Harry and Hermione said together. "What? I was trying to stop you from sneaking into Hogsmeade. You see, Hermione was worried." Chris replied innocently. "I''ll give it back ¡ª Mr Black, Pettigrew." She changed the topic before Harry can open his mouth. "It''s time we offered you some proof," said Black nodding but a little surprised at the formal mention. "You, boy ¡ª give me Peter. Now." Ron clutched Scabbers closer to his chest. "Come off it," he said weakly. "Are you trying to say you broke out of Azkaban just to get your hands on Scabbers? I mean ¡ª" he looked up at Harry and Hermione for support. "OK, say Pettigrew could turn into a rat ¡ª there are millions of rats ¡ª how''s he supposed to know which one he''s after if he was locked up in Azkaban?" "You know, Sirius, that''s a fair question," said Lupin, turning to Black and frowning slightly. "How did you find out where he was?" Black put one of his claw-like hands inside his robes and took out a crumpled piece of paper, which he smoothed flat, and held out to show the others. It was the photograph of Ron and his family that had appeared in the Daily Prophet the previous summer, and there, on Ron''s shoulder, was Scabbers. "How did you get this?" Lupin asked Black, thunderstruck. "Minister of Magic, Fudge," Chris replied suddenly. "Remember Ron, you told me that Black was so normal in Azkaban that he asked for Fudge''s newspaper for crosswords." She turned to Black triumphantly. "You took it for crosswords and saw the picture, isn''t it?" "Yes." He smiled a little. "I knew him at once ¡ª how many times had I seen him transform? And the caption said the boy would be going back to Hogwarts ¡ª to where Harry was ¡ª" "My God," said Lupin softly, staring from Scabbers to the picture in the paper and back again. "His front paw ¡ª" "What about it?" said Ron defiantly. "He''s got a toe missing," said Black. "Of course," Lupin breathed, "so simple ¡ª so brilliant ¡ª He cut it off himself?" "Just before he transformed," said Black. "When I cornered him, he yelled for the whole street to hear that I''d betrayed Lily and James. Then, before I could curse him, he blew apart the street with the wand behind his back, killed everyone within twenty feet of himself ¡ª and sped down into the sewer with the other rats ¡ª" "Didn''t you ever hear, Ron?" said Lupin. "The biggest bit of Peter they found was ¡ª" "A finger. You told me this Ron." Chris said coming forward. "And he''s in your family for twelve years. Just think, what happened twelve years ago? Harry''s parents died twelve years ago." Ron stared at her. "Look Ron I know you love Scabbers, more than anything, more than your friendship with Hermione but is it ok if your pet is the one who betrayed your best friend''s parents? Will it be alright for you?" "But ¡ª What''s the proof? Black was the secret keeper. He ¡ª betrayed ¡ª" Harry said. "Harry, Please trust my judgment this time," Chris said calmly. "Even Crookshanks understands the truth." "Crookshanks?" Hermione whispered. Black reached out a bony hand and stroked Crookshanks''s fluffy head. "He''s the most intelligent of his kind I''ve ever met. He recognised Peter for what he was straight away. And when he met me, he knew I was no dog. It was a while before he trusted me. Finally, I managed to communicate to him what I was after, and he''s been helping me ¡ª" "What do you mean?" breathed Hermione. "He tried to bring Peter to me, but couldn''t ¡ª so he stole the passwords into Gryffindor Tower for me ¡ª As I understand it, he took them from a boy''s bedside table ¡ª But Peter got wind of what was going on and ran for it ¡ª this cat ¡ª Crookshanks, did you call him? ¡ª told me Peter had left blood on the sheets ¡ª I suppose he bit himself ¡ª well, faking his own death had worked once ¡ª" "I knew Crookshanks can understand human language," Chris said looking at Harry. "I told you, didn''t I?" "But why did he fake his death?" Harry asked still confused. "Black said before you came, he said he killed my parents!" He looked at Black, who shook his head slowly; the sunken eyes were suddenly over-bright. "Harry ¡ª I as good as killed them," he croaked. "I persuaded Lily and James to change to Peter at the last moment, persuaded them to use him as Secret-Keeper instead of me ¡ª I''m to blame, I know it ¡ª the night they died, I''d arranged to check on Peter, make sure he was still safe, but when I arrived at his hiding place, he''d gone. Yet there was no sign of a struggle. It didn''t feel right. I was scared. I set out for your parents'' house straight away. And when I saw their house, destroyed, and their bodies ¡ª I realised what Peter must have done. What I''d done." His voice broke. He turned away. "Enough of this," said Lupin, and there was a steely note in his voice. "There''s one certain way to prove what really happened. Ron, give me that rat." Chapter 71: The Rat "What are you going to do with him if I give him to you?" Ron asked Lupin tensely. "Force him to show himself," said Lupin. "If he really is a rat, it won''t hurt him." Ron hesitated, then at long last held out, Scabbers and Lupin took him. Scabbers began to squeak without stopping, twisting and turning, his tiny black eyes bulging in his head. "Ready, Sirius?" said Lupin. Black took Hermione''s wand from Lupin. He approached Lupin and the struggling rat, and his wet eyes suddenly seemed to be burning in his face. "Together?" he said quietly. "I think so," said Lupin, holding Scabbers tightly in one hand and his wand in the other. "On the count of three. One ¡ª two ¡ª THREE!" A flash of blue-white light erupted from both wands; for a moment, Scabbers was frozen in mid-air, his small black form twisting madly ¡ª Ron yelled ¡ª the rat fell and hit the floor. There was another blinding flash of light and then ¡ª It was like watching a speeded-up film of a growing tree. A head was shooting upward from the ground; limbs were sprouting; next moment, a man was standing where Scabbers had been, cringing and wringing his hands. Crookshanks was spitting and snarling on the bed, the hair on his back standing up. He was a very short man, hardly taller than Chris. His thin, colourless hair was unkempt and there was a large bald patch on top. He had the shrunken appearance of a plump man who had lost a lot of weight in a short time. His skin looked grubby, almost like Scabbers''s fur, and something of the rat lingered around his pointed nose, his very small, watery eyes. He looked around at them all, his breathing fast and shallow. Chris saw his eyes dart to the door and back again. "Well, hello, Peter," said Lupin pleasantly, as though rats frequently erupted into old school friends around him. "Long time, no see." "S-Sirius ¡ª R-Remus ¡ª" Even Pettigrew''s voice was squeaky. Again, his eyes darted towards the door. "My friends ¡ª my old friends ¡ª" Black''s wand arm rose, but Lupin seized him around the wrist, gave him a warning look, then turned again to Pettigrew, his voice light and casual. "We''ve been having a little chat, Peter, about what happened the night Lily and James died. You might have missed the finer points while you were squeaking around down there on the bed ¡ª" Chris slipped towards the door. Slowly, step by step. "Remus," gasped Pettigrew, and Chris could see beads of sweat breaking out over his pasty face, "you don''t believe him, do you ¡ª He tried to kill me, Remus ¡ª" "So we''ve heard," said Lupin, more coldly. "I''d like to clear up one or two little matters with you, Peter, if you''d be so ¡ª" "He''s come to try and kill me again!" Pettigrew shrieked suddenly, pointing at Black, and Chris saw that he used his middle finger, because his index was missing. "He killed Lily and James and now he''s going to kill me, too ¡ª you''ve got to help me, Remus ¡ª" Black''s face looked more skull-like than ever as he stared at Pettigrew with his fathomless eyes. "No one''s going to try and kill you until we''ve sorted a few things out," said Lupin. "Sorted things out?" squealed Pettigrew, looking wildly about him once more, eyes taking in the boarded windows and, again, the only door. "I knew he''d come after me! I knew he''d be back for me! I''ve been waiting for this for twelve years!" "You knew Sirius was going to break out of Azkaban?" said Lupin, his brow furrowed. "When nobody has ever done it before?" "He''s got Dark powers the rest of us can only dream of!" Pettigrew shouted shrilly. "How else did he get out of there? I suppose He Who Must Not Be Named taught him a few tricks!" Black started to laugh, a horrible, mirthless laugh that filled the whole room. "Voldemort, teach me tricks?" he said. Pettigrew flinched as though Black had brandished a whip at him. "What, scared to hear your old master''s name?" said Black. "I don''t blame you, Peter. His lot aren''t very happy with you, are they?" "Don''t know ¡ª what you mean, Sirius ¡ª" muttered Pettigrew, his breathing faster than ever. His whole face was shining with sweat now. "You haven''t been hiding from me for twelve years," said Black. "You''ve been hiding from Voldemort''s old supporters. I heard things in Azkaban, Peter ¡ª they all think you''re dead, or you''d have to answer to them ¡ª I''ve heard them screaming all sorts of things in their sleep. Sounds like they think the double-crosser double-crossed them. Voldemort went to the Potters'' on your information ¡ª and Voldemort met his downfall there. And not all Voldemort''s supporters ended up in Azkaban, did they? There are still plenty out here, biding their time, pretending they''ve seen the error of their ways ¡ª If they ever got wind that you were still alive, Peter ¡ª" "Don''t know ¡ª what you''re talking about ¡ª" said Pettigrew again, more shrilly than ever. He wiped his face on his sleeve and looked up at Lupin. "You don''t believe this ¡ª this madness, Remus ¡ª" "I must admit, Peter, I have difficulty in understanding why an innocent man would want to spend twelve years as a rat," said Lupin evenly. "Innocent, but scared!" squealed Pettigrew. "If Voldemort''s supporters were after me, it was because I put one of their best men in Azkaban ¡ª the spy, Sirius Black!" Black''s face contorted. "How dare you," he growled, sounding suddenly like the bear-sized dog he had been. "I, a spy for Voldemort? When did I ever sneak around people who were stronger and more powerful than myself? But you, Peter ¡ª I''ll never understand why I didn''t see you were the spy from the start. You always liked big friends who''d look after you, didn''t you? It used to be us ¡ª me and Remus ¡ª and James ¡ª" Pettigrew wiped his face again; he was almost panting for breath. "Me, a spy ¡ª must be out of your mind ¡ª never ¡ª don''t know how you can say such a ¡ª" "Lily and James only made you Secret-Keeper because I suggested it," Black hissed, so venomously that Pettigrew took a step backwards. "I thought it was the perfect plan ¡ª a bluff ¡ª Voldemort would be sure to come after me, would never dream they''d use a weak, talentless thing like you ¡ª it must have been the finest moment of your miserable life, telling Voldemort you could hand him the Potters." Pettigrew was muttering distractedly. Chris was glaring at Pettigrew with pure disgusted. ''This liar is still lying to save himself.'' "Professor Lupin?" said Hermione timidly. "Can ¡ª can I say something?" "Certainly, Hermione," said Lupin courteously. "Well ¡ª Scabbers ¡ª I mean, this ¡ª this man ¡ª he''s been sleeping in Harry''s dormitory for three years. If he''s working for You Know Who, how come he never tried to hurt Harry before now?" "There!" said Pettigrew shrilly, pointing at Hermione with his maimed hand. "Thank you! You see, Remus? I have never hurt a hair of Harry''s head! Why should I?" "I''ll tell you why," said Black. "Because you never did anything for anyone unless you could see what was in it for you. Voldemort''s been in hiding for twelve years, they say he''s half-dead. You weren''t about to commit murder right under Albus Dumbledore''s nose, for a wreck of a wizard who''d lost all his power, were you? You''d want to be quite sure he was the biggest bully in the playground before you went back to him, wouldn''t you? Why else did you find a wizard family to take you in? Keeping an ear out for news, weren''t you, Peter? Just in case your old protector regained strength, and it was safe to rejoin him ¡ª" Pettigrew opened his mouth and closed it several times. He seemed to have lost the ability to talk. "If you don''t mind me asking, how ¡ª how did you get out of Azkaban, if you didn''t use Dark Magic?" Hermione asked timidly. "Thank you!" gasped Pettigrew, nodding frantically at her. "Exactly! Precisely what I ¡ª" Black was about to open his mouth, but Chris shouted, "Wait! Don''t. Mr Black, not in front of him." Chris pointed at Peter Pettigrew. "Why?" Lupin asked seriously. "Or he''ll know how to bypass the Dementors. I don''t think it''s a good thing." Chris answered. She turned towards Hermione. "I know how he escaped Azkaban. I''ll tell you later." Hermione hesitated then nodded. Black frowned. "Well then just know that, I think the only reason I never lost my mind is that I knew I was innocent. That wasn''t a happy thought, so the Dementors couldn''t suck it out of me ¡ª but it kept me sane and knowing who I am ¡ª helped me keep my powers ¡ª Believe me," croaked Black. "Believe me. I never betrayed James and Lily. I would have died before I betrayed them." And at long last, Harry didn''t look away, he looked at Black then turned to Chris. Chris smiled then he looked back at Black and nodded. "No!" Pettigrew had fallen to his knees as though Harry''s nod had been his own death sentence. He shuffled forward on his knees, grovelling, his hands clasped in front of him as though praying. "Sirius ¡ª it''s me ¡ª it''s Peter ¡ª your friend ¡ª you wouldn''t ¡ª" Black kicked out and Pettigrew recoiled. "There''s enough filth on my robes without you touching them," said Black. "Remus!" Pettigrew squeaked, turning to Lupin instead, writhing imploringly in front of him. "You don''t believe this ¡ª Wouldn''t Sirius have told you they''d changed the plan?" "Not if he thought I was the spy, Peter," said Lupin. "I assume that''s why you didn''t tell me, Sirius?" he said casually over Pettigrew''s head. "Forgive me, Remus," said Black. "Not at all, Padfoot, old friend," said Lupin, who was now rolling up his sleeves. "And will you, in turn, forgive me for believing you were the spy?" "Of course," said Black, and the ghost of a grin flitted across his gaunt face. He, too, began rolling up his sleeves. "Shall we kill him together?" "Yes, I think so," said Lupin grimly. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "You wouldn''t ¡ª you won''t ¡ª" gasped Pettigrew. And he scrambled around to Ron. "Ron ¡ª haven''t I been a good friend ¡ª a good pet? You won''t let them kill me, Ron, will you ¡ª you''re on my side, aren''t you?" But Ron was staring at Pettigrew with the utmost revulsion. "I let you sleep in my bed!" he said. "Kind boy ¡ª kind master ¡ª" Pettigrew crawled towards Ron, "you won''t let them do it ¡ª I was your rat ¡ª I was a good pet ¡ª" "If you made a better rat than a human, it''s not much to boast about, Peter," said Black harshly. Ron, going still paler with pain, wrenched his broken leg out of Pettigrew''s reach. Pettigrew turned on his knees, staggered forwards and seized the hem of Hermione''s robes. "Sweet girl ¡ª clever girl ¡ª you ¡ª you won''t let them ¡ª help me ¡ª" Hermione pulled her robes out of Pettigrew''s clutching hands and backed away against the wall, looking horrified. Pettigrew knelt, trembling uncontrollably, and turned his head slowly towards Harry. "Harry ¡ª Harry ¡ª you look just like your father ¡ª just like him ¡ª" "HOW DARE YOU SPEAK TO HARRY?" roared Black. "HOW DARE YOU FACE HIM? HOW DARE YOU TALK ABOUT JAMES IN FRONT OF HIM?" "Harry," whispered Pettigrew, shuffling towards him, hands outstretched, "Harry, James wouldn''t have wanted me killed ¡ª James would have understood, Harry ¡ª he would have shown me mercy ¡ª" Both Black and Lupin strode forwards, seized Pettigrew''s shoulders and threw him backwards onto the floor. He sat there, twitching with terror, staring up at them. You sold Lily and James to Voldemort," said Black, who was shaking too. "Do you deny it?" Pettigrew burst into tears. It was horrible to watch: he looked like an oversized, balding baby, cowering on the floor. "Sirius, Sirius, what could I have done? The Dark Lord ¡ª you have no idea ¡ª he has weapons you can''t imagine ¡ª I was scared, Sirius, I was never brave like you and Remus and James. I never meant it to happen ¡ª He Who Must Not Be Named forced me ¡ª" "DON''T LIE!" bellowed Black. "YOU''D BEEN PASSING INFORMATION TO HIM FOR A YEAR BEFORE LILY AND JAMES DIED! YOU WERE HIS SPY!" "He ¡ª he was taking over everywhere!" gasped Pettigrew. "Wh-what was there to be gained by refusing him?" "What was there to be gained by fighting the evilest wizard who has ever existed?" said Black, with a terrible fury in his face. "Only innocent lives, Peter!" "You don''t understand!" whined Pettigrew. "He would have killed me, Sirius!" "THEN YOU SHOULD HAVE DIED!" roared Black. "DIED RATHER THAN BETRAY YOUR FRIENDS, AS WE WOULD HAVE DONE FOR YOU!" Black and Lupin stood shoulder to shoulder, wands raised. "I don''t think you should kill him," Chris said shocking everyone. Chapter 72: Werewolf "What?" Black said with an irritated tone. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Oh! Sweet girl, Christina!" gasped Pettigrew, and he flung his arms and tried to reach Chris. "You ¡ª thank you ¡ª it''s more than I deserve ¡ª thank you ¡ª" "Don''t. Just come near me and I''ll change my mind." Chris spat. Pettigrew started to step back. "But why? Why shouldn''t we kill him?" Lupin asked confused. "You see, if he dies here, in front of just a few of us, then I think it''ll be really difficult to explain to the ministry that Mr Black is innocent and He was the one who did all of that," Chris said seriously looking down at Pettigrew. "I don''t think the minister will believe three thirteen years old students, a criminal in loose, a twelve years old student or ¡ª er ¡ª a werewolf. Sorry didn''t mean it like that Professor ¡ª" "It''s alright." Lupin nodded. "So, yes, but if we can give Pettigrew to them, then they can confirm everything by using truth serum on him. Everything will be clear as much as possible. And the Dementors will take him." "No. I''ll ¡ª" Sirius Black made a violent move towards Pettigrew but Harry came in between. "I agree with Chris. You can''t kill him." Harry said. "Harry, this piece of vermin is the reason you have no parents," Black snarled. "This cringing bit of filth would have seen you die, too, without turning a hair. You heard him. His own stinking skin meant more to him than your whole family." "I know," Harry panted. "I''m not doing this for him. I''m doing it because I don''t reckon my dad would''ve wanted his best friends to become killers ¡ª just for him." No one moved or made a sound except Pettigrew, whose breath was coming in wheezes as he clutched his chest. Black and Lupin were looking at each other. Then, with one movement, black lowered his wand. "Fine. It''s your decision to make." Black said. "Very well," said Lupin. "Stand aside, Harry." Harry hesitated. "I''m going to tie him up," said Lupin. "That''s all, I swear." Harry stepped out of the way. Thin cords shot from Lupin''s wand this time, and next moment, Pettigrew was wriggling on the floor, bound and gagged. "But if you transform, Peter," growled Black, his own wand pointing at Pettigrew. "Oh don''t worry, then he will be as good as dead," Chris said glaring at Pettigrew. "Well, I don''t doubt your abilities, Christina," Lupin said smiling. Then he turned towards Ron. "Ron, I can''t mend bones nearly as well as Madam Pomfrey, so I think it''s best if we just strap your leg up until we can get you to the hospital wing." He hurried over to Ron, bent down, tapped Ron''s leg with his wand and muttered, "Ferula." Bandages spun up Ron''s leg, strapping it tightly to a splint. Lupin helped him to his feet; Ron put his weight gingerly on the leg and didn''t wince. "That''s better," he said. "Thanks." "And two of us should be chained to this," said Black, nudging Pettigrew with his toe. "Just to make sure." "I''ll do it," said Lupin. "And me," said Ron savagely, limping forwards. Black conjured heavy manacles from thin air; soon Pettigrew was upright again, left arm chained to Lupin''s right, right arm to Ron''s left. Ron''s face was set. He seemed to have taken Scabbers''s true identity as a personal insult. Crookshanks leapt lightly off the bed and led the way out of the room, his bottle-brush tail held jauntily high. Chris walked behind Pettigrew, pointing her wand towards him. Getting back into the tunnel was difficult. Lupin, Pettigrew and Ron had to turn sideways to manage it; Lupin still had Pettigrew covered with his wand. Chris knew what was she going to do if Pettigrew tries to escape. Crookshanks was still in the lead. Hermione walked with Chris, and at the end, Sirius Black and Harry. "You know what this means?" Sirius said abruptly to Harry, as they made their slow progress along the tunnel. "Turning Pettigrew in?" "You''re free," said Harry. "Yes ¡ª" said Sirius. "But I''m also ¡ª I don''t know if anyone ever told you ¡ª I''m your godfather." "Yeah, I knew that," said Harry. "Well ¡ª your parents appointed me your guardian," said Sirius stiffly. "If anything happened to them ¡ª I''ll understand, of course, if you want to stay with your aunt and uncle," said Sirius. "But ¡ª well ¡ª think about it. Once my name''s cleared ¡ª if you wanted a ¡ª a different home ¡ª" Chris felt excitement inside her, she finally did it. She solved it. "What ¡ª live with you?" Harry said, accidentally cracking his head on a bit of rock protruding from the ceiling. "Leave the Dursleys?" "Of course, I thought you wouldn''t want to," said Sirius quickly. "I understand. I just thought I''d ¡ª" "Are you mad?" said Harry, his voice easily as croaky as Sirius''s. "Of course I want to leave the Dursleys! Have you got a house? When can I move in?" Chris smiled and looked at Hermione and found her smiling as well. "Thanks, Chris. I was wrong." Hermione whispered clearing her throat. "You were right." Chris just smiled and looked at Pettigrew again. That''s when it hit her, it''s a full moon tonight. Her sky-gazing habit reminded her. She almost shouted, "STOP." Everyone abruptly stopped. "What happened?" Harry asked. "Professor leave the chain. I''ll handle it." Chris said urgently. "But why, Christina?" Lupin asked confused. "Please, I''ll handle Pettigrew. I request. Please don''t ask why and do it." Chris said almost screaming. Lupin nodded and released himself from the chain. They started to walk again. Everyone was looking at Chris from time to time. Chris was thinking hard on how to stop this disaster. Anything could happen next. As they reached the end of the tunnel, Crookshanks darted up first; he had pressed his paw to the knot on the trunk because Lupin, Pettigrew and Ron clambered upwards without any sound of savaging branches. Chris came out next hurriedly. The grounds were very dark now, the only light came from the distant windows of the castle. Chris ran towards Lupin, "Professor you need to leave now ¡ª or else ¡ª" "What''re you talking about?" Sirius said coming out. Pettigrew looked around. "Don''t even think about it, Pettigrew. I didn''t forget about you." Chris snapped. "Harry, Hermione, take Ron and just go ¡ª Just leave before ¡ª" And then a cloud shifted. There were suddenly dim shadows on the ground. Their party was bathed in moonlight. Chris froze. Lupin had gone rigid. Then his limbs began to shake. "Oh my ¡ª" Hermione gasped. There was no time, Pettigrew would escape anytime and join Voldemort. "DAMES!" Chris shouted and in a second a Dementor came floating, shocking everyone. He tried to reach Black, "No. Take care of him." Chris pointed at Pettigrew. In between Lupin''s head was lengthening. So was his body. His shoulders were hunching. Hair was sprouting visibly on his face and hands, which were curling into clawed paws. "Dames. NOW." Chris shouted again. "Pettigrew shouldn''t escape." And she pulled Ron from the chain. "HARRY! HERMIONE! TAKE RON AWAY. NOW." Sirius disappeared and transformed. The enormous, bear-like dog bounded forwards. As the werewolf tried to reach them, the dog seized it about the neck and pulled it backwards, away from them. They were locked, jaw to jaw, claws ripping at each other. Hermione and Harry dragged Ron away. Dames started to suck Pettigrew''s soul. Dames was affecting everyone around him. There were a howl and a rumbling growl; Chris turned to see the werewolf taking flight; it was galloping into the Forest. But then out of the darkness, they heard a yelping, a whining; a dog in pain ¡ª ''Sirius will not able to control Professor Lupin. I''ve to help or he will die.'' "Sirius," Harry muttered, staring into the darkness and Harry set off at a run, Hermione right behind him. "Hermione stay here with Ron and Pettigrew. It''s important." Chris said to Hermione and turned to Dames. "Just don''t harm anyone else¡ª and don''t perform the kiss now." Chris ran after Harry, The yelping stopped abruptly. As they reached the lake''s shore they saw why Sirius had turned back into a man. He was crouched on all fours, his hands over his head. "Nooo," he moaned. "Noooo ¡ª please ¡ª" And then Chris saw them. Dementors, at least a hundred of them, gliding in a black mass around the lake towards them. She spun around, more were appearing out of the darkness on every side; they were encircling them ¡ª Suddenly Harry began to chant: "Expecto patronum! Expecto patronum!" Black gave a shudder, rolled over and lay motionless on the ground, pale as death. The Dementors were closing in, barely ten feet from them. They formed a solid wall around Chris and Harry, and were getting closer ¡ª "EXPECTO PATRONUM!" Harry yelled, again and again. "EXPECTO PATRONUM!" A thin wisp of silver escaped his wand and hovered like mist before him. "Expecto patronum!" he gasped and fell on his knees. Chris pointed her wand and yelled, "EXPECTO PATRONUM! EXPECTO PATRONUM!" And out of his wand came out a blinding, dazzling, silver animal. A giant Eagle. It flew and charge at the swarming Dementors ¡ª now it was flying around and around the black shapes on the ground, and the Dementors were falling back, scattering, retreating into the darkness ¡ª they were gone. Chris looked down at Harry who was already lying on the grass, beside Sirius. With a sigh, she also sat on the grass. She was practising the Patronus charm for a few months, she understood very well in a few days, that, the charm takes too much energy even without Dementors. ''Pettigrew!'' She remembered. She got up and ran towards the Whomping Willow. There was complete silence. Ron, Hermione and Pettigrew all were lying on the ground unconscious. Dames were still floating there, he was facing Pettigrew. "My Queen!" Dames said as soon as Chris came closer. "I did as you said. I didn''t perform the kiss, I just suck his happiness and ideas out of him. Those students were affected too. I had to do that to my surroundings or he would''ve escaped." "Thank you, Dames. You helped me a lot." Chris said smiling. "No my Queen. It was my duty, I don''t wish to die. But I''m glad as I can sense happiness inside you." Dames replied. "But what about Sirius Black, my Queen? We''ve ordered from the ministry to perform the kiss on him." "You will not. He''s an innocent man, Dames. He had struggled in Azkaban for twelve years without committing any crime. I already drew away from others with my Patronus charm and I order you to not harm him or Harry." "As you wish my Queen, we can overrule the Ministry''s orders but not yours. I''ll not harm them at any cost. Anything else my Queen?" "Yes," Chris said thinking for a moment. "Harry and Sirius. They''re beside the Lake. Bring them here and inform the Minister about us. I''ll wait here till they come." Dames nodded and floated away. Chris sank on the grass beside Pettigrew, pointing her wand towards him. ''You''re not joining Voldemort, tonight, at any cost.'' Chapter 73: Aftermath It was past midnight. The staff room was crowded by many Professors of Hogwarts, many Aurors from the Ministry of Magic, Minister Fudge, and Professor Dumbledore. Everyone was sitting in a big circle and Chris was standing middle of them. At the corner, two Aurors were pointing their wands at Pettigrew. Pettigrew was tied up in a special chain, produced by Dumbledore himself, for preventing him to transform. He was still unconscious. Sirius was standing few feet away from Chris, two Aurors were holding him as he was weak after the Dementors kiss almost suck his soul out. There was pin-drop silence, everyone''s eyes were travelling to Chris to Pettigrew. "I can''t believe this." Fudge said with a shocked expression on his face. "But the evidence and witness are here Minister," Dumbledore said calmly. "You''ve to realize Ministry did a mistake twelve years ago." "Indeed. The previous incident was unbelievable as well but we believed." Professor McGonagall said with a soft tone. "Is there anything else Miss Norton, you didn''t tell us?" Snape said with a dark look. "Because if you didn''t then ¡ª" "No Professor. I told everything as it was." Chris replied seriously. The story Chris told was almost the same, except a few parts. The story she said included, Professor Lupin and Chris seeing a dog dragging Ron inside the Whomping Willow, Harry and Hermione following them and Lupin and Chris going after them. Then as they all came out of the tree the Dementors attacked and made all of them unconscious in front of the Willow. Chris and Harry both produced two Patronus which drove the Dementors away. Chris barely managed to stay conscious. She carefully omitted the Map, Dames and removing Pettigrew''s memory about Dames. Sirius also agreed with Chris and told all about being an illegal Animagus. He also confessed how he escaped the Azkaban so that Pettigrew can''t use the same trick. "You can check Pettigrew with Veritaserum. I''m telling the truth or not." Chris said looking at Snape. Snape''s face twitched. "Yes, yes we will." Fudge said, trying to sound superior. "So I guess, that proves Sirius Black innocent," Dumbledore said calmly. "Yeah. Er ¡ª it should. We''ll arrange a hearing after interrogating Pettigrew." Fudge said. "I don''t know much about law, but I guess twelve years of Azkaban is enough for an illegal Animagus. So will there be any actions against it, Minister?" Chris asked suddenly. Fudge coughed, he clearly didn''t expect this question from a second-year student. "Yea ¡ª Of course not. I guess ¡ª er ¡ª it''s right. There is nothing wrong about it." "And Minister I think a public apology would be nice. I mean people should know that they shouldn''t assume things like that. Truth can be different." Chris said boldly. Fudge''s jaw dropped. "Public Apology from Ministry?" "I also think it''s important Fudge," said Dumbledore. Fudge frowned then nodded and cleared his throats, "I''ll clear Black''s name as soon as possible." Chris nodded. "Now, I think you can leave, Christina." Professor McGonagall said. "And please go to Hospital wing once. You didn''t get that chance at all." She gave a stern look towards Fudge. "Yes Professor," Chris said looked at Dumbledore''s calm face, he nodded slightly and she left the staff room. As soon as she came close to Hospital wing, someone grabbed her hand and spun her around. "What the ¡ª?" she stopped. "Jason?" "What happened?" Jason asked seriously looking at her. Chris couldn''t help but chuckled seeing his worried face. "Look it''s not funny. You were attacked by hundreds of Dementors." He snapped. "How do you know?" Chris asked. "Your stupid friends were shouting. I heard them." "Hey! My friends are not stupid." Chris said seriously. "They were worried for me just like you. That''s all." "Sure." He replied sarcastically. "And I''m not worried, I''m just curious. Now tell me what happened?" "Nothing. Harry and I conjured a Patronus and drove the Dementors away. And most of the story you''ll found out as soon as Ministry publish it on Daily Prophet." "The Ministry is fraud." He spat suddenly. "What?" "This Ministry and Minister both are frauds. I never believed them and never will. You also shouldn''t. They led people to believe what THEY believe, not the truth." "You ok Jason?" Chris asked looking concerned. "Yeah. I''m fine and I guess you''re too. Bye then." He said and walked away. "See you later," She called after him. As Chris entered the Hospital wing, everyone stopped talking. Harry, Ron and Hermione were conscious. Ginny, Colin and Luna were sitting beside them. Everyone stared at Chris; Ron with pure terror, Hermione and Harry with curiosity, Ginny and Colin with confusion and Luna with amazement. Chris realized it''s time to explain the Dementor thing to them. Chris sat on a chair and sighed. "The Ministry is going to interrogate Pettigrew and then Sirius Black will be a free man. I asked them for a public apology in Daily Prophet. I hope they''ll do it." "Really? Sirius will be free?" Harry asked looking excited. "Now I can live with him?" "I guess so." Chris smiled. Hermione cleared her throat and looked at everyone then said, "Chris, we were thinking ¡ª about ¡ª the thing you ¡ª did there ¡ª" "Yeah ¡ª" Ginny said nervously. "We heard the story from them." "Er ¡ª arghhhh ¡ª look I don''t know how to explain it. It''s just ¡ª the Dementors doesn''t affect me. It''s weird. I know. Also that Dementor, Dames who helped me ¡ª he obeys me for some reasons. I don''t know why but he does. That''s all." Chris sighed. "You''re not supposed to know that." "Then why don''t you erase our memories?" Luna asked surprising everyone. "Erase your memories?" Chris repeated. "Yes. You can erase ours now." Luna replied. "If we''re not supposed to know this." "Yeah. About that ¡ª I thought about it when all three of them where unconscious ¡ª" Chris pointed at Harry, Ron and Hermione. "But ¡ª then I thought they''re witnesses as well, it''ll be dangerous to do something with their memory." "And what about us?" Ginny asked. "Well ¡ª you three are my friends so I guess it doesn''t hurt ¡ª just don''t tell anyone." She looked at Colin. "Not a single person other than us, Colin." "I promise," Colin said seriously. Chris smiled and looked at Harry, Ron and Hermione. "We won''t. Don''t worry." Harry said smiling. "I guess so," Ron said a moment later. "Well, if we''re telling the truth. Harry! Ron! There is something ¡ª I didn''t tell you." Hermione said nervously. "I''ve ¡ª a Time-Turner. Professor McGonagall gave me at the start of the term so I can manage all my classes. Professor McGonagall made me swear I wouldn''t tell anyone. She had to write all sorts of letters to the Ministry of Magic so I could have one. I''ve been turning it back so I could do hours over again, that''s how I''ve been doing several lessons at once." There was a long pause. Ron, Harry, Colin and Luna were stared at Hermione. "That person will be able to change the future;" "That person will think differently from many;" "That person will master all kind of powers;" "That person will be our true successor." Next morning Chris woke up with a headache. She had to rest the night in Hospital wing, for Madam Pomfrey. Madam Pomfrey surely doubted her so normal behaviour after the Dementors attack, so she decided not to gain her suspicion and agreed to spend the night there. In the morning as Madam Pomfrey checked her, she convinced her that she needed some fresh air and left the Hospital wing before Harry, Ron and Hermione. She went straight towards the Astronomy tower, to her surprise a Dementor was already floating there. "Dames?" "My Queen." He bowed. "I wanted to meet you before I leave." "Me too. I wanted to thank you again for what you did yesterday." "As I said, my Queen. It''s my duty. But I''m truly sorry my Queen. I heard what they did last night." "No need Dames. They didn''t know the right thing to do." "Honestly we never knew what is the right thing. We''re ashamed, my Queen." "Then it''s not your fault at all. If you don''t know what is the right thing, how will you do it?" Chris smiled. "I''m not mad at any of you." "You''re truly great, my Queen. We never tried to learn the right thing. I hope we can learn to do the right thing in your guidance. Anything else I can do for you, my Queen?" "Can you at least give me a hint? About my existents? I mean who am I?" Chris asked. "I am sorry. I don''t know many things but ¡ª I think you can look at the history of this Magical world." He answered. "History of this Wizarding world?" Chris said surprised. "Ok. I''ll look at that." "I hope you find all your answers, my Queen. Now, my Queen, the others are also eager to meet you before they leave. Only if you want to." "Alright." "Thank you, my Queen." He said and backed away a little and in a second, hundred and more Dementors appeared in front of her. "How do you communicate?" Chris asked curiously. "We''re connected to each other. We don''t need words to communicate." Dames replied. Chris nodded. "We''re sorry for attacking you, Queen." The Dementors said in unison. "It''s alright. I forgive you." Chris said and they all bowed and floated away. With a sigh, Chris walked towards the Gryffindor tower. The Gryffindor common room was not so crowded. Only the first and second-year students were there. Ginny and Colin were not there. Chris changed her robes in her room and got a few curious looks from her other roommates. Then went downstairs again and approached a group of second-year boys. "Hey Alex! Do you know where is Colin?" Chris said looking at a black-haired boy. "Oh! Hi Chris. Yeah, I saw him leaving with Ginny half an hour ago. I think he went to see you in Hospital wing." He answered. "Ok, thanks," Chris said and tried to leave. "Hey, we heard the Dementors attacked you as well. How are you?" Another boy asked. "I''m good. Thanks for asking." Chris said and left. As she came out of the portrait hole, she saw Ginny, Luna and Colin coming. "You told everything to your roommates?" Chris asked glaring at Colin. "Wha¡ª? No. Everyone heard you were at Hospital wing with Harry, Ron and Hermione. I just confirmed that. I didn''t say anything else, I swear." He said hurriedly. "Fine. I trust you." Chris replied. "Why you left the Hospital wing so early? We went to meet you there." Ginny said seriously. "I was bored. So ¡ª" said Chris and before she could finish, Ginny hugged her. "Ginny, are you ok?" "You can''t imagine, how worried she was for you last night. When you didn''t come back after your detention," Luna said smiling. "She solved the riddle alone and came into the Ravenclaw tower to call me." "Really? That''s really cool Ginny." Chris said grinning. "Hey, it''s alright. I''m fine." Ginny pulled back. "Next time if you do something alone and don''t call us, then I''ll beat you with your Firebolt." "Wow. I guess I''m a bad influence on you." Chris said. The four of them laughed. All four of them went to Chris''s favourite spot in Hogwarts, the lake. Sitting on the grass, watching the giant squid waving its tentacles lazily above the water, Luna told stories about her father and her adventures. After sometime Harry, Ron and Hermione came there. They sat together and talked about the things happened that year. A shadow fell across them and they looked up to see a very bleary-eyed Hagrid, beaming down at them. "Harry! Dumbledore told me abou'' wha'' happened las'' night. I''m really happy, also feeling bad. Yeh see I though'' really bad about Black. I believed the story like everyone else." He said. "Everyone believed that story Hagrid, even Dumbledore," Hermione replied. "True. True. I''m happy now as he was going ter be a free man and tha'' Pettigrew is going ter Azkaban with special protection as he could no'' escape." Hagrid said smiling. "Everythin'' went well excep'' with Professor Lupin." "What?" said Harry quickly. "Blimey, haven'' yeh heard?" said Hagrid, his smile fading a little. He lowered his voice, even though there was nobody in sight. "Er ¨C Snape told all the Slytherins this mornin'' ¡ª thought everyone''d know by now ¡ª Professor Lupin''s a werewolf, see. An'' he was loose in the grounds las'' night. He''s packin'' now, o'' course." "He''s packing?" said Chris, alarmed. "Why?" Harry asked with the same tone like Chris. "Leavin'', isn'' he?" said Hagrid, looking surprised that Harry had to ask. "Resigned firs'' thing this mornin''. Says he can'' risk it happenin'' again." Chris and Harry looked at each other and both scrambled to their feet. "I''m going to see him," Chris said to others. "Me too," Harry said. "But, Chris, Harry, if he''s resigned ¡ª" Hermione said. "¡ª doesn''t sound like there''s anything we can do," Ginny said next. "You''re right but ¡ª" said Chris. "I don''t care. I still want to see him," Harry interrupted. And they took off running towards Lupin''s office. Lupin''s office door was open. He had already packed most of his things. The Grindylow''s empty tank stood next to his battered old suitcase, which was open and nearly full. He looked up when they knocked on the door. "Harry! Christina! Come in," He said with his same welcoming smile. "I just saw Hagrid," said Harry. "And he said you''d resigned. It''s not true, is it?" "I''m afraid it is," said Lupin. He started opening his desk drawers and taking out the contents. "Why?" said Harry. "Well after what happened last night ¡ª Sirius proving innocent, Dumbledore convincing the Ministry that I''m not harmful for students if I take the potion correctly ¡ª I guess Severus became very disappointed and he accidentally slipped about my condition in between students," Lupin said. "You''re not leaving just because of that!" said Chris. "You''re doing it for the students, don''t you?" Lupin smiled wryly. "This time tomorrow, the owls will start arriving from parents ¡ª they will not want a werewolf teaching their children, Christina. And after last night, I see their point. I could have bitten any of you ¡ª that must never happen again." "You''re the best Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher we''ve ever had!" Chris said sadly. "I agree," said Harry. "Please. Don''t go!" Lupin shook his head and didn''t speak. He carried on emptying his drawers. Then, Lupin said, "From what the Headmaster told me this morning, you saved a lot of lives last night, Christina. If I''m proud of anything, it''s how much you two have learned. Tell me about your Patronus." "I didn''t do much ¡ª it was all Chris. I fainted after a few minutes." Harry said but this time there was no shyness in his voice. "Yes. I heard you drove the Dementors away. I''m glad you told everything about ¡ª er ¡ª your uniqueness to the headmaster," Lupin said looking at Chris. "Yeah. Before the meeting, I told everything as it was to Professor Dumbledore. I thought that''s the right thing to do." Chris replied. "And My Patronus was an Eagle." "A strong one," Lupin commented. He threw his last few books into his case, closed the desk drawers and turned to look at Harry. "Here ¡ª I brought this from the Whomping Willow last night," he said, handing Harry back the Invisibility Cloak. "¡ª and ¡ª" he turned towards Chris, "As I promised, a book about Dementors and their history. After lots of research, I found this in the library''s restricted section. I''ve arranged things. You can take it for as many days as need. I hope it helps you." He handed a book to Chris. "Thanks for everything Professor," Chris said smiling. "No thank you, Christina. I''ve learned many things from you," He smiled and looked at Harry. "And Harry you''ve so much inside you don''t even know. Your father would''ve been so proud of you, I''m sure of it. Even your mother would''ve very happy for you." There was a knock on the door. It was Professor Dumbledore. He didn''t look surprised to see Chris and Harry there. "Your carriage is at the gates, Remus," he said. "Thank you, Headmaster." Lupin picked up his old suitcase and the empty Grindylow tank. "Well ¡ª goodbye, Harry, Christina," he said, smiling. "It has been a real pleasure teaching you. I feel sure we''ll meet again some time. Headmaster, there is no need to see me to the gates, I can manage ¡ª" Chris understood that Lupin wanted to leave as quickly as possible. "Goodbye, then, Remus," said Dumbledore soberly. Lupin shifted the Grindylow tank slightly so that he and Dumbledore could shake hands. Then, with a final nod to Chris and Harry, with a swift smile, Lupin left the office. Harry sat down in his vacated chair, staring glumly at the floor. Chris saw Dumbledore was still standing there. "Why people are so ¡ª so ¡ª I mean why they misunderstood so many people, Professor?" Chris asked. "You see Christina, we all are misunderstood in different ways. We trust things we hear and things we see, sometimes our feelings cloud our judgement. We don''t understand people and they don''t understand us," said Dumbledore with a wise tone. "But if there are people in your life who trust you, understand you in any circumstances, you shouldn''t leave them." He looked at Harry. "You two have great things ahead. Don''t disappoint over small things. You''ve saved a man''s life from a terrible fate." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Professor Dumbledore ¡ª yesterday, when I was having my Divination exam, Professor Trelawney went very ¡ª very strange," Harry said suddenly. "Indeed?" said Dumbledore. "Er ¡ª stranger than usual, you mean?" "Yes ¡ª her voice went all deep and her eyes rolled and she said ¡ª she said Voldemort''s servant was going to set out to return to him before midnight ¡ª she said the servant would help him come back to power," Harry stared up at Dumbledore. "And then she sort of became normal again, and she couldn''t remember anything she''d said. I was afraid it was a real prediction but ¡ª" "I believed that was a real prediction that''s why I tried so hard to stop Pettigrew," Chris added. "You know I think it was a real prediction but didn''t come true because of ¡ª" he looked at Chris. "Because of some reasons ¡ª Harry, I heard from Lupin about your lessons and your experience with Dementors." "¡ª yes ¡ª" he sighed. "I heard my parents. It was stupid, thinking I can hear them again," he muttered. "I mean, I knew they were dead." "You think the dead we have loved ever truly leave us? You think that we don''t recall them more clearly than ever in times of great trouble? Your father is alive in you, Harry." Dumbledore said quietly. "Harry ¡ª you can find him inside yourself." And he walked out leaving Chris and Harry alone. Chris took out the Marauder''s Map. "Here. Take it ¡ª and sorry for stealing it." Harry took it and smiled. "Thanks." "After hearing about your father, I guess your father would''ve happy if you have the map," Chris said smiling. "Use it wisely." Harry grinned. Chapter 74: End of the Term As the end day of the term approached, the weather became perfect, the atmosphere was very cheerful, the Daily Prophet had published the news about Sirius Black being innocent on the front page. An article pointed out the blunders of Ministry and the Minister broadly, it was written by a reporter named Rita Skeeter. Chris was impressed by Rita Skeeter, as the next day of her article, Ministry published a public apology for Black. Harry was in seventh heavens as he was going to leave Dursleys'' and was finally going to live with his Godfather. Ron was mostly avoiding Chris, he was only talking to her in groups. Chris understood Ron was kind of terrified of her but she didn''t do anything to make things normal between them. She thought it''s a good thing that Ron fears her. Hermione was back being Hermione. Ginny was more confident and braver than last year. Colin was acting absolutely normal around Harry and Luna was still lovely Luna. Certainly, Chris and Harry weren''t the only ones who were sorry to see Professor Lupin go. Fourth, Third, second and first, all four year''s Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, and Ravenclaw students were miserable about his resignation. Even few Slytherins admitted he was a good teacher. The exam results came out on the last day of term. Chris had excellent marks on almost every subject except Herbology and Potions. Both had just okay passing marks. Same with Ginny, who had excellent marks on every subject except Potions. Colin just passed every subject but surprisingly Luna had good marks in a few subjects and very bad marks in few. But it didn''t bother her. Chris loved this thing about Luna, she was never upset over small things. Percy had got his top-grade N.E.W.Ts; Fred and George had scraped a handful of O.W.Ls each. Gryffindor house, meanwhile, largely thanks to their spectacular performance in the Quidditch Cup, had won the House Championship for the third year running. This meant that the end-of-term feast took place amid decorations of scarlet and gold and that the Gryffindor table was the noisiest of the lot, as everybody celebrated. Before they board the train towards home, Chris knocked on the door of Dumbledore''s office. "Come in." Dumbledore''s voice came from inside and Chris entered. "Yes, Christina? I heard you wanted to see me." "Yes Professor. I found this in my box." Chris showed a box and opened it. "As you said, I took care of the key I got last year. I put it in this box but a few days ago as I was checking it, I found this with it." In the box, there were two keys now. Made with same gold like last one, they almost looked alike except that this key has an Eagle in the place of a snake. Dumbledore examines it as well and a smile appeared on his face. "Beautiful. I never thought I''ll be able to see these." "Now will you tell me, Professor, what those keys mean. Are they connected to the Dementors somehow?" Chris asked confused. "Yes. Indeed they''re connected. Everything around you is connected to these keys. That''s why I repeat do not lose any of these. Protect it," Dumbledore said with a twinkle in his eyes. "But Professor ¡ª" "Just remember Christina, you''re born for a big task. The future is yours to change. I just hope you use your opportunities wisely," Dumbledore said thoughtfully. "I have a bigger destiny than Harry?" "Yes. A bigger destiny than Harry. His task is important as well but the effect of your task is more." "But what''s the ¡ª," before Chris could finish, there was a knock on the door. "Come in," Dumbledore said. And a man came in. Chris looked at the person curiously and got a shock. It was Sirius Black but barely recognisable. He was looking very young, and handsome in his clean expensive robes. He was still thin but didn''t look like a skull anymore. "Dumbledore I got your letter. What do you mean Harry can''t leave his aunt''s house?" He asked furiously. "Nice to see you like this, Sirius," Dumbledore said smiling. He turned to Chris. "Christina, I think you can leave now. You have a train to catch, I guess." Only then Sirius turned and noticed her. "Yes, Professor," Chris said with a disappointed tone. "Christina! How are you?" Sirius asked softening his voice a little. "I''m fine. Nice to see you, Mr Black." Chris replied, smiled a little and left the office. As they all reached the Hogsmeade station, Hermione broke news to Chris and Ginny. "I went to see Professor McGonagall this morning, just before breakfast. I''ve decided to drop Muggle Studies." sighed Hermione, "I can''t stand another year like this one. That Time-Turner, it was driving me mad. I''ve handed it in. Without Muggle Studies and Divination, I''ll be able to have a normal timetable again." "I think you did the right thing," Ginny said smiling. "Yeah and you live around muggles, you know more about muggles on your own," Chris said. "Yeah. That''s true." Hermione replied. As they started to board the train, Chris saw Sirius on the station, he was talking to Harry and Ron. "Is it Sirius Black?" Colin asked surprised. "Yes," Chris answered. "My God. He''s looking so different and young," Hermione said. "I think they''re talking about when Harry will move in with him." "I don''t think so," Chris whispered. "Why?" Only Ginny heard her. Chris didn''t answer, she just pointed at Harry, who was coming back with a sad look on his face. He got on the train with them. Ron was carrying a grey owl in his arm. "What happened?" Hermione asked. But Ron didn''t answer, to everyone''s great surprise, he held the owl for Crookshanks to sniff. "What d''you reckon?" Ron asked the cat. "Definitely an owl?" Crookshanks purred. "That''s good enough for me," said Ron happily. "He''s mine." He looked at Ginny. "Sirius gave me this as I lost my pet." Almost everyone chuckled except Harry. "What happened Harry?" Ginny asked as all seven of them sat together in a compartment. "I can''t live with Sirius. Dumbledore forbade it. I''ve to live with the Durselys." Harry said, watching Hogwarts disappear from view behind a mountain. "Why?" Hermione asked surprised. "Don''t know. Sirius said Dumbledore have good reasons for that. Sirius had to agree." Ron answered. "But do you know the Firebolt, Sirius gave it to Harry." "Ha!" said Hermione triumphantly. "See! I told you it was from him!" "Yes, but he hadn''t jinxed it, had he?" said Ron. "And he also said, Crookshanks, helped him to give the order." "Crookshanks is a really smart cat, isn''t he?" Ginny said and Crookshanks leap into her lap, Ginny laughed. "Oh, cheer up, Harry!" said Hermione sadly. "I''m OK," said Harry quickly. "Just thinking about the holidays." "Harry, Dumbledore wants only good for you," Chris said. "He knows how horrible the Durselys are but if he still wants you to stay there, that means ¡ª" "I know Chris and that''s the problem. I don''t know the reason." Harry said looking away. Everyone looked at each other. "Yeah, I''ve been thinking, Harry, you''ve got to come and stay with us," Ron said happily. "I''ll fix it up with Mum and Dad, then I''ll call you. I know how to use a fellytone now ¡ª" "A telephone, Ron," said Chris. "Honestly, you should take Muggle Studies next year ¡ª" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "I''ll think about it," Ron said hurriedly. "It''s the Quidditch World Cup this summer! How about it, Harry? Come and stay, and we''ll go and see it! Dad can usually get tickets from work." This proposal had the effect of cheering Harry up a great deal. "Yeah ¡ª I bet the Dursleys''d be pleased to let me come ¡ª especially after what I did to Aunt Marge ¡ª" "Quidditch world cup?" Chris repeated. "Oh yes. I forgot to ask you. Will you come, Chris? Dad will arrange a ticket for you as well." Ginny said excitedly. "Colin you can come as well." "Me?" Colin asked surprised. "What about Luna?" "I''m going with my father. I''ll be there before any of you," Luna answered grinning. "Just don''t go before the stadium was set," Ron said and Luna laughed hysterically. "I''ve to ask my parents," Colin said. "Ok and Chris?" Ginny asked again. "I''m definitely going. I''m not going to miss a chance to see a Quidditch World cup." Chris said grinning. "Tell me about the teams." "Oh there is a lot to tell you then," said Ron enthusiastically. They played several games of Exploding Snap while talking and when the witch with the tea trolley arrived, they bought a very large lunch, and everyone enjoyed it together. As Chris crossed the barrier on the station, she saw her father Mr. Norton was standing with Mr and Mrs Weasley. He gave a broad smile as she approached them. Mrs Weasley hugged her tightly. "I heard from Mr Weasley, what you did this year," Mr Norton said hugging her. "I''m so proud of you." Chris smiled. "I''ll write letters to you, Chris," Ginny said. "Yeah but you can call as well," Chris replied and hugged her. "You should learn to use fellytone from Ron." They giggled. As Weasleys left, Mr Norton and Chris turned to leave, Chris saw Harry with big plump man, whom she guessed to be his uncle. "Godfather?" spluttered Harry''s Uncle. "You haven''t got a godfather!" "Yes, I have," said Harry brightly. "He was my mum and dad''s best friend. He''s a convicted murderer, but he''s broken out of wizard prison but he''s out now. He likes to keep in touch with me, ¡ª keep up with my news ¡ª check I''m happy ¡ª" Chris laughed hearing this. Harry caught her eyes and grinned. "Bye Harry," Chris said smiling. "Have a great summer." "You too. Bye Chris," Harry said and walked away with his horrified looking Uncle. Chris reached her house and was about to enter when she froze and dropped her trunk with a great noise. Something shocked her more than the Sirius Black saga. Chapter 75: The Burrow My dear Christy, I know you''re angry at me and I deserve it. I behaved very badly in past, didn''t thought about you in the future, but in present right now, when I know I''m going to die, I miss you my girl. I want to see you but I also know, you don''t want to see me. That''s why I''m sending this letter to you after my death. I heard you''re attending Hogwarts? That''s a lovely thing my dear. I''m proud of you. Richard knew you''re a Witch, the very moment you set him on fire, without doing anything. That day, I shouldn''t have reacted like that, I''m sorry. But when he told me about how are you doing in your school, I became so proud I can''t explain. I never told you that, but you''re a great girl, a great witch, a great friend and a great daughter. If you can forgive me then please attend my furenal. I love you. Love, Melissa (your mom)... Christina Norton or Christy or Chris, a thirteen years old girl, re-read the letter almost eighth or nineth time. Chris folded the letter and stuffed it inside her bag and looked around the room. It was small room, but had a big window. The walls were painted pink and were decorated with a poster of Gwenog Jones, the Beater and Captain for the Holyhead Harpies, a all women Quidditch team; and as well as a poster of the Weird Sisters, a popular band in the Wizarding World. "Chris!" A voice came followed by a flaming-red haired girl. Chris looked at her and smiled a little. "Yes Ginny?" But Chris''s smile didn''t reach Ginny, "Mom is calling you for breakfast." "Oh! Yes, let''s go. I was just about to.." Chris got up and went downstairs. Together they entered kitchen. A short, plump woman with a very kind face, looked up at them. "Good morning Chris dear!" She said with a big smile. "Morning Mrs Weasley." Chris replied. "Can I help you with something? Sorry I woke up late today." "Oh no dear. You''ve helped plenty in last few days." She said. "Come. Sit." As Chris and Ginny sat, few same flaming-red haired boys entered the kitchen. A pair of twins, Fred and George, Ginny''s elder brothers, Ron, Ginny''s another brother and two other boys. "Morning Ginny! Morning Chris!" One of the boys said. "Morning Charlie." Chris replied. Charlie was Ginny''s second eldest brother, who worked with dragons in Romania. Charlie was built like the twins, shorter and stockier than Ron, who were both long and lanky. He had a broad, good-natured face, which was weather-beaten and so freckly that he looked almost tanned; his arms were muscular, and one of them had a large, shiny burn on it. The other boy just smiled, it was Bill, Ginny''s eldest brother, He was tall, with long hair that he had tied back in a ponytail. He was wearing an earring with what looked like a fang dangling from it. Bill''s clothes would not have looked out of place at a rock concert. They all are Weasleys. Chris''s best friend Ginny''s family. Chris was living with the Weasleys for weeks now. The day she came back from her Wizarding school Hogwarts for summer vacation, she found a man in her door steps. Richard Nelson. Chris was six when her mother decided to leave her and her father; and married Mr. Richard Nelson. One and half month ago, Mr. Nelson came to their house with a letter for Chris from her mother and informed them that her mother passed away. Chris attended the furenal of her mother and got to know that Mr. Nelson was also a Wizard. Though Chris pretended that her mother didn''t effected her anymore, after her mother''s furenal, she felt something. Something like emptiness inside her. Her father Mr Norton realized it and tried to cheer her up like before but when it didn''t work he talked to Mr Weasley(Ginny''s father) and send her at the Burrow(the Weasleys'' home) for rest of the summer. After breakfast, Chris helped Mrs Weasley to clean the tables and they prepare for lunch; then Mrs Weasley asked her to take a break so she went outside. There was a small yard, the house was as though it had once been a large stone pigpen, but extra rooms had been added here and there until it was several stories high and so crooked it looked as though it were held up by magic, actually it was. Four or five chimneys were perched on top of the red roof. A lopsided sign stuck in the ground near the entrance read, THE BURROW. Several fat brown chickens were pecking their way around the yard. Chris turned and went towards the garden. The Burrow''s garden is full of weeds, overgrown grass, gnarled trees, various magical and non-magical plants, a big green pond full of frogs, a broom cupboard and an infestation of garden gnomes that the Weasley''s can''t get rid of because Mr. Weasley is too soft on them; he finds them funny. She sat near the pond, trying to think about the upcoming Quidditch World cup. Chris really liked Quidditch, she was a chaser for Gryffindor, her Hogwarts house. "Hey, what''re you doing here?" A voice asked from her behind. Chris turned around and saw Bill. "Hey Bill. I was just thinking about the Quidditch World cup. I''m really excited about it." "Me to." Bill sat down. "I''m also looking forward to this year." "Of course, your and Charlie''s secret adventure for this year." Chris rolled her eyes. "You two are giving hints all over the summer, about something big going to happen this year. Bigger than Quidditch World cup." "Yeah. Because IT IS bigger than Quidditch World cup." Bill chuckled. "But you can''t tell me what''s it, do you?" "No. It''s a top secret." "Yeah right." Chris shook her head smiling. "Fine. But you can''t tell anyone. Not even Ginny." Bill said seriously. Chris raised her eyebrows, "Are you sure you can tell me?" "Yeah but you can''t tell anyone. Don''t even give hints around Percy. Got it?" "Got it." "So here is the thing.. there is something going to happen this year in Hogwarts. A big...." Bill took a long pause making the suspense bigger, then said, "That''s it." "Urghhhh... you''re the worst." Chris said with annoyed tone. Bill laughed loudly. Chris got up. "Bye." She said and walked towards the house. In few days, Bill had became a big brother to Chris, she had to admit, in all of the brothers of Ginny, Bill was the coolest one. He helped a lot to cheering her up. The twins were not behind of course, because of them, Chris found herself laughing very hard. They had invented so many joke things, fake candy, chocolates and so much. They even made a price lists for it. Chris was the first person they decided to show those things, even before their family members. Chris was very impressed, she realized they were very talented, even more than thier studious brother Percy, who just got a job at the Ministry of Magic, in Department of International Magical Cooper-ation. The twins, Fred and George decided to sell their inventions in school, to earn some money. Chris encouraged them a lot but one day Mrs Weasley found out about their inventions and got very angry. She wanted them to go into the Ministry of Magic like Mr Weasley, and they told her all they want to do is open a joke shop. They even decided the name, ''Weasleys'' Wizard Wheezes''. In few days, Chris felt that she had became a official family member of Weasley family. Everyone treated her so well, she never even imagined. From the first day she didn''t felt as an outsider there. Mr and Mrs Weasley were very poor but by heart they were the richest persons Chris ever met. Chris''s father knew this very well that''s why he helped Mr Weasley with money and gifted them few electric things, which Mr Weasley loved. At afternoon, Mr Weasley entered the house with a big smile on his face. "I got the tickets." As soon as he said, a loud roar of applause sounded in the house. Chris felt happy as well. "Can I write this to Harry? When we''ll going to get him?" Ron said excitedly. "No need to do that. I had a chat with Sirius. Harry is with him. He picked him up from his Uncle and Aunt''s house two days ago." Mr Weasley said looking happy. "He''ll bring him here before we leave for the World cup." "Harry is with Sirius?" Chris asked surprised. "But Dumbledore..." "He''s got permission from Dumbledore." Mr Weasley answered. Harry or Harry Potter is one year older student than Chris and Ginny''s brother Ron''s best friend. Chris always considered him and Hermione Granger,(Ron''s other friend) as her good friends. "Colin said, he can''t go, as his parents ask him not to." Ginny said sadly. "I''ll inform Hermione. She should be here by next week." Ron said and hurriedly left. As expected Hermione arrived next Thursday evening. Mrs Weasley made a place in Ginny''s room for Hermione. Chris never thought, Ginny''s small room can manage one bed and two folding beds; but it did. Ginny and Chris, squeezed their things and made space for Hermione. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Chapter 76: A Dinner of thirteen Sunday afternoon, Chris, Ginny and Hermione were walking in the garden. Crookshanks, Hermione''s ginger cat, were chasing a gnome, which was barely ten inches high, its horny little feet pattered very fast as it sprinted across the yard. An owl was zooming around, hooting happily. "Shut up Pigwidgeon." Ginny said angrily, who was trying to explaining the Quidditch semi-finals. "Or else go to Ron''s room." The owl, Pigwidgeon stopped hooting. Pigwidgeon was Ron''s new owl, which Sirius Black gave him last year. Ginny named it Pigwidgeon, as expected Ron didn''t liked the name and tried to change it but the owl liked it. "And then Mullet scored. It was on Daily Prophet. The goal was miraculous." Ginny said excitedly. "So you think Ireland will win the cup?" Hermione asked. "I think so. The Ireland players seems strong." Chris said. "I agree." Ginny said. "Ron''s too hung up on Bulgaria. He said Krum is a great seeker." Hermione said. "That he is actually." Chris replied. "But..." Chris was interrupted by an beautiful owl, who dropped a letter in her hand and sat on her shoulder. It was Chris''s owl Leon. Chris patted Leon and he rubbed his head on Chris''s hair affectionately. Chris smiled and opened the letter, it was from her father. "I''ll go inside. Ginny?" Hermione looked at Ginny. "Yeah. Me to. Chris come in when you''ve finished reading the letter." Ginny said smiling and left with Hermione. My dear Chris, I got a letter from Mr Weasley. He informed me about the Quidditch World cup. I hope you enjoy it. I''m very jealous of you, I even asked Mr Weasley that if I can join; but he said it''s not possible. I know you''re enjoying your stay with the Weasleys. I''ve no doubt that they''re treating you as their own. Stay happy my little Eagle. I miss you. Love you. Love, your dad.. P. S. - I''ve send some money for you. Keep it with yourself. Chris checked the envelop and found some wizarding money and some muggle money. She put the letter and the money in her jeans'' pockets and went inside. Mrs Weasley was bustling in the kitchen, angrily. "Can I help Mrs Weasley?" Chris asked looking at the potatoes, which were lying around the floor and were all over the walls. "Sure. Sure dear. Please help me to clean this mess a bit." She said directing her wand at a dustpan, which hopped off the sideboard and started skating across the floor, scooping up the potatoes. "Sirius and Harry will be here soon, I''ve so much work and those two... OH NOT AGAIN!" She had picked up her wand from the table, and it had emitted a loud squeak and turned into a giant rubber mouse. Chris understood it was Fred and George and their fake wands. They had tricked Chris many times with those. Chris always found it amusing but now was not the time to praise them. "I''ll do it." She brought some fresh potatoes and put them into the sink. "I don''t know what''s go-ing to happen to them, I really don''t. No ambition, unless you count making as much trouble as they possibly can. ¡­" Mrs. Weasley took her wand and put the large copper saucepan down on the kitchen table and began to wave her wand around inside it. A creamy sauce poured from the wand tip as she stirred. "It''s not as though they haven''t got brains," she continued irrita-bly, "but they''re wasting them, and unless they pull themselves together soon, they''ll be in real trouble. I''ve had more owls from Hogwarts about them than the rest put together. If they carry on the way they''re going, they''ll end up in front of the Improper Use of Magic Office." "I think they''re just a little different, Mrs Weasley. I''m sure they''ll make you proud one day." Chris said as she put the saucepan on the stove. "I don''t know where we went wrong with them," said Mrs. Weasley, as she lit the stove with her wand and started to pull out still more saucepans. "It''s been the same for years, one thing after another, and they won''t listen to me or Arthur." "You and Mr Weasley are absolutely great, Mrs Weasley. Its like my dad used to say, when our five fingers are different from each other, how can we expect all persons to be the same?" Chris said calmly and brought few knives, spoons, forks and plates out of their cutlery set. Chris was taking out the potatoes from the sink when a sudden motion in the kitchen fireplace stopped her. Chris looked down and saw a skinny boy almost fell from the fireplace flat on the ground. "Harry dear." Mrs Weasley pull him up. He stood up and grinned at Mrs Weasley. As she pulled Harry into a tight hug, another figure emerged from the fireplace. Sirius Black came out with smile. "How are you Molly?" He asked. "I''m good. How are you?" Mrs Weasley said as she let go of Harry. "I''m fine." He said and looked around. "Hello Christina." "Hello Mr Black." Chris smiled. "Arthur! Ron! Look who''s here?" Mrs Weasley called. "Hey." Harry grinned at Chris and hugged her. "Hey." Chris replied with a smile. Mr Weasley, Ron, Bill and Charlie entered the kitchen. "Harry! I was waiting for you." Ron said excitedly. "How''re you doing, Harry?" Chalie said coming close. Harry smiled and shook hand with him. Next came Bill who shook hands with Harry as well. Then came Hermione and Ginny, both greeted Harry. Mr Weasley took Sirius with him and Ron took Harry to show his room. "Now. Now. Bill, Charlie set the tables outside. We''ll eat out in garden. Here''s no room for thirteen people." Mrs Weasley ordered to Bill and Charlie. Then she turned towards Chris, Hermione and Ginny, "Could you take the plates, knives and forks outside, girls?" All of them nodded. Chris took the plates outside, and almost dropped them hearing a very loud crashing noise. She saw that Bill and Charlie both had their wands out, and were making two bat-tered old tables fly high above the lawn, smashing into each other, each attempting to knock the other''s out of the air. Fred and George started to cheer them. Ginny who was behind Chris, started to laugh. And Hermione was shocked first then she was hovering near the hedge, apparently torn between amusement and anxiety. Chris cheered them as well, laughing. Bill''s table caught Charlie''s with a huge bang and knocked one of its legs off. There was a clatter from overhead, and they all looked up to see Percy''s head poking out of a window on the sec-ond floor. Chris hadn''t seen Percy much in the Burrow, Percy was obsessed with his work, he was working like 24 hours a day. Mr Weasley had to drag him home from the Ministry office. "Will you keep it down?!" Percy bellowed, with his horn-rimmed glasses and a very annoyed expression. "Sorry, Perce," said Bill, grinning. "How''re the cauldron bot-toms coming on?" "Very badly," said Percy peevishly, and he slammed the window shut. Chuckling, Bill and Charlie directed the tables safely onto the grass, end to end, and then, with a flick of his wand, Bill reattached the table leg and conjured tablecloths from nowhere. Chris set the plates, spoons, knives and forks on the table neatly. After few minutes, Mrs Weasley came with the food and piled it in the table. By seven o''clock, the two tables were groaning under dishes and dishes of Mrs. Weasley''s excellent cooking, and the nine Weasleys, Chris, Sirius, Harry, and Hermione were settling themselves down to eat beneath a clear, deep-blue sky. As Chris was helping herself with chicken and salad, she heard at the far end of the table, Percy was telling his father all about his report on cauldron bottoms. "I''ve told Mr. Crouch that I''ll have it ready by Tuesday," Percy was saying pompously. "That''s a bit sooner than he expected it, but I like to keep on top of things. I think he''ll be grateful I''ve done it in good time, I mean, it''s extremely busy in our department just now, what with all the arrangements for the World Cup. We''re just not getting the support we need from the Department of Magical Games and Sports. Ludo Bagman ¡ª" "I like Ludo," said Mr. Weasley mildly. "He was the one who got us such good tickets for the Cup. I did him a bit of a favor: His brother, Otto, got into a spot of trouble ¡ª a lawnmower with un-natural powers ¡ª I smoothed the whole thing over." "Oh Bagman''s likable enough, of course," said Percy dismis-sively, "but how he ever got to be Head of Department ¡­ when I compare him to Mr. Crouch! I can''t see Mr. Crouch losing a mem-ber of our department and not trying to find out what''s happened to them. You realize Bertha Jorkins has been missing for over a month now? Went on holiday to Albania and never came back?" "Really? Well that''s a odd thing." Sirius said. "Yes, I was asking Ludo about that," said Mr. Weasley, frowning. "He says Bertha''s gotten lost plenty of times before now ¡ª though I must say, if it was someone in my department, I''d be worried. ¡­" "Still, Arthur I think we should keep update about this. Don''t forgot sometimes simple things make bigger problems." Sirius replied. "Oh Bertha''s hopeless," said Percy. "I hear she''s been shunted from department to department for years, much more trouble than she''s worth ¡­ but all the same, Bagman ought to be trying to find her. Mr. Crouch has been taking a personal interest, she worked in our department at one time, you know, and I think Mr. Crouch was quite fond of her ¡ª but Bagman just keeps laugh-ing and saying she probably misread the map and ended up in Aus-tralia instead of Albania." Percy said to Sirius. "I see," Sirius said frowning. It was very clear to Chris that both Percy and Sirius didn''t liked each other at all. Percy heaved an impressive sigh and took a deep swig of elderflower wine ¡ª "However, we''ve got quite enough on our plates at the Department of International Magical Cooperation without trying to find members of other departments too. As you know, we''ve got another big event to organize right af-ter the World Cup." Percy cleared his throat significantly and looked down toward the end of the table where Harry, Ron, and Hermione were sitting. "You know the one I''m talking about, Father." He raised his voice slightly. "The top-secret one." "That means you can''t tell us what is it? Right?" Chris asked Percy. "Of course not. You''re not supposed to know..." Percy said trying to sound superior but Chris interrupted, "Then drop the topic." Almost everyone chuckled on the table but Percy frowned. Fred, George, and Charlie started talking spiritedly about the World Cup. "It''s got to be Ireland," said Charlie thickly, through a mouthful of potato. "They flattened Peru in the semifinals." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Bulgaria has got Viktor Krum, though," said Fred. "Maybe," said Chris, who was sitting between Ginny and Charlie. "But a team can''t win with just a one player. I think Ireland will win." "I agree. Ireland has got seven decent players," said Charlie shortly. "I wish England had got through. That was embarrassing, that was." "What happened?" said Harry eagerly. "Went down to Transylvania, three hundred and ninety to ten," said Charlie gloomily. "Shocking performance. And Wales lost to Uganda, and Scotland was slaughtered by Luxembourg." Again everyone concentrated on eating, Chris noticed Sirius was looking at Harry time to time, specially at his scar. Mr. Weasley conjured up candles to light the darkening garden before they had their homemade strawberry ice cream, and by the time they had finished, moths were fluttering low over the table, and the warm air was perfumed with the smells of grass and hon-eysuckle. "Look at the time," Mrs. Weasley said suddenly, checking her wristwatch. "You really should be in bed, the whole lot of you ¡ª you''ll be up at the crack of dawn to get to the Cup. Harry, if you leave your school list out, I''ll get your things for you tomorrow in Diagon Alley. I''m getting everyone else''s." "No need Molly. I already brought his things." Sirius said smiling. "We went to Diagon Alley yesterday." "Oh! That''s great. Actually you see Sirius, I thought, there might not be time after the World Cup, the match went on for five days last time." "Wow ¡ª hope it does this time!" said Harry enthusiastically. "Well, I certainly don''t," said Percy sanctimoniously. "I shudder to think what the state of my in-tray would be if I was away from work for five days." "Your brother need to get a life, Ginny." Chris whispered. "Good night then everyone." Sirius said getting up first. "As usual the dinner was excellent, Molly. But now I should take my leave. I''ll meet you all tomorrow in the match, Arthur." He shook hands with Mr and Mrs Weasley, smiled at everyone and took Harry aside, he said something to him. Then with a nod, he disapparate from there. Chapter 77: Portkey Chris, felt she was about to sleep when suddenly she was being shaken awake by Mrs. Weasley. "Time to go, Chris, dear," she whispered. Chris barely opened her eyes and saw Hermione was ready to go and Ginny was getting ready. Chris got up yawning and stretching, she got dressed and dragged her feet downstairs. In the kitchen, Fred, George, Ron and Harry were eating their breakfast with Mr Weasley who was wearing golfing sweater and a very old pair of jeans, slightly too big for him and held up with a thick leather belt. Chris rubbed her eyes to be sure if she saw correctly. Mrs Weasley pushed their bowls of porridge towards them. Chris sat down, but she didn''t like to eat this early so she barely ate it. "Why do we have to be up so early?" Ginny said eating her breakfast. "We''ve got a bit of a walk," said Mr. Weasley. "Walk?" said Harry. "What, are we walking to the World Cup?" "No, no, that''s miles away," said Mr Weasley, smiling. "We only need to walk a short way. It''s just that it''s very difficult for a large number of wizards to congregate without attracting Muggle atten-tion. We have to be very careful about how we travel at the best of times, and on a huge occasion like the Quidditch World Cup ¡ª" "George!" said Mrs. Weasley sharply, and they all jumped. "What?" said George, in an innocent tone that deceived nobody. "What is that in your pocket?" "Nothing!" "Don''t you lie to me!" Mrs. Weasley pointed her wand at George''s pocket and said, "Accio!" Several small, brightly colored objects zoomed out of George''s pocket; he made a grab for them but missed, and they sped right into Mrs. Weasley''s outstretched hand. "We told you to destroy them!" said Mrs. Weasley furiously, holding up what were unmistakably Ton-Tongue Toffees(which make the tongue a foot-long). "We told you to get rid of the lot! Empty your pockets, go on, both of you!" It was an unpleasant scene; the twins had evidently been trying to smuggle as many toffees out of the house as possible, and it was only by using her Summoning Charm that Mrs. Weasley managed to find them all. "Accio! Accio! Accio!" she shouted, and toffees zoomed from all sorts of unlikely places, including the lining of George''s jacket and the turn-ups of Fred''s jeans. "We spent six months developing those!" Fred shouted at his mother as she threw the toffees away. "Oh a fine way to spend six months!" she shrieked. "No wonder you didn''t get more O.W.L.s!" All in all, the atmosphere was not very friendly as they took their departure. Mrs. Weasley was still glowering as she kissed Mr. Weasley on the cheek, though not nearly as much as the twins, who had each hoisted their rucksacks onto their backs and walked out without a word to her. "Well, have a lovely time," said Mrs. Weasley, "and behave your-selves," she called after the twins'' retreating backs, but they did not look back or answer. "I''ll send Bill, Charlie, and Percy along around midday," Mrs. Weasley said to Mr. Weasley. Then Mr Weasley, Chris, Ginny, Hermione, Ron and Harry set off across the dark yard after Fred and George. It was chilly and the moon was still out. Only a dull, greenish tinge along the horizon to their right showed that daybreak was drawing closer. Chris walked to Fred and George. "You shouldn''t have tried to smuggle the toffees like that." Chris said. "No need to lecture us Chris." George said gloomily. "Mother always thinks, we''ll be respectful enough if only we get a job in Minstry like her older stupid son Percy." Fred said angrily as he kicked a pebble. "We don''t want to be like him," an angry George said. "We''re doing what we''re good at. Is that a crime?" "Of course not. I think you two are great Wizards." Chris said smiling. "I mean how many Wizards are here who can say they''ve invented something so unique just in their sixteen?" "Agree." George said punching in the air. "It''s just you should''ve put the toffees in my bag. It would''ve an easy smuggle." Chris said grinning. "Urgh. Right. Mom never had doubted you. Big mistake." Fred said. "Chris next time you''re going to help us." "You got it." Chris smiled as Fred and George high-fived with her. "Do you know how are we going to go there?" "I think we''re going to use a Portkey." George answered. "What''s a Portkey?" Chris asked curiously. "It''s like Apparating, but with a little help of a object." Fred explained. "They''re objects that are used to transport wizards from one spot to another at a prearranged time." "They use some kind of objects which are useless to muggles." George said. "But I always thought there was no need to do that. I mean muggles are usually very stupid." Chris glared at George, he hurriedly added, "Muggles like Durselys... as Fred was saying, dad said, the nearest Portkey to us is up at the top of Stoatshead Hill, so that''s where we''re headed." George pointed ahead of them, where a large black mass rose beyond the village of Ottery St. Catchpole. They trudged down the dark, dank lane toward the village, the silence broken only by their footsteps. The sky lightened very slowly as they made their way through the village, its inky black-ness diluting to deepest blue. It was freezing cold. "Fast! fast." Mr Weasley said as he and Harry crossed the Weasley twins and Chris. He checked his watch again and again as they began to climb Stoatshead Hill, stumbling occasionally in hidden rabbit holes, slipping on thick black tuffets of grass. Finally they reached the top. "Whew," panted Mr. Weasley, taking off his glasses and wiping them on his sweater. "Well, we''ve made good time ¡ª we''ve got ten minutes. ¡­" Everyone gathered around Mr Weasley. "Now we just need the Portkey," said Mr. Weasley, replacing his glasses and squinting around at the ground. "It won''t be big. ¡­ Come on ¡­" "So we''ve to find a useless, small thing?" Chris whispered. "You guessed it right." Fred said smiling. "What do you reckon it''ll be George?" "A useless and small thing, I guess." George said. Chris shook her head smiling and started searching the ground. "Over here, Arthur! Over here, son, we''ve got it!" Two tall figures were silhouetted against the starry sky on the other side of the hilltop. "Amos!" said Mr. Weasley, smiling as he strode over to the man who had shouted. The rest of them followed. Mr. Weasley was shaking hands with a ruddy-faced wizard with a scrubby brown beard, who was holding a moldy-looking old boot in his other hand. "This is Amos Diggory, everyone," said Mr. Weasley. "He works for the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures. And I think you know his son, Cedric?" Cedric Diggory was an extremely handsome boy of around sev-enteen. He was Captain and Seeker of the Hufflepuff House Quid-ditch team at Hogwarts. "Hi," said Cedric, looking around at them all. Everyone said hi, Ginny and Hermione replied suppressing their grin. Chris just replied with a smile. "Long walk, Arthur?" Cedric''s father asked. "Not too bad," said Mr. Weasley. "We live just on the other side of the village there. You?" "Had to get up at two, didn''t we, Ced? I tell you, I''ll be glad when he''s got his Apparition test. Still ¡­ not complaining ¡­ Quidditch World Cup, wouldn''t miss it for a sackful of Gal-leons ¡ª and the tickets cost about that. Mind you, looks like I got off easy. ¡­" Amos Diggory peered good-naturedly around at the three Weasley boys, Harry, Hermione, Ginny and Chris. "All these yours, Arthur?" "Oh no, only the redheads," said Mr. Weasley, pointing out his children. "This is Chris, friend of my daughter Ginny. That is Hermione Ron''s friend ¡ª and Harry, an-other friend ¡ª" "Merlin''s beard," said Amos Diggory, his eyes widening. "Harry? Harry Potter?" "Er ¡ª yeah," said Harry. "Here we go again." Chris whispered seeing Amos Diggory''s face. Ginny, Fred and George chuckled. "Ced''s talked about you, of course," said Amos Diggory. "Told us all about playing against you last year. ¡­ I said to him, I said ¡ª Ced, that''ll be something to tell your grandchildren, that will. ¡­ You beat Harry Potter!" Hearing this Chris coughed intentionally. Cedric looked slightly embarrassed. "Harry fell off his broom, Dad," he muttered. "I told you ¡­ still they won the match..." "Yes, but you didn''t fall off, did you?" roared Amos genially, slap-ping his son on his back. "Always modest, our Ced, always the gen-tleman ¡­ but the best man won, I''m sure Harry''d say the same, wouldn''t you, eh? One falls off his broom, one stays on, you don''t need to be a genius to tell which one''s the better flier!" Before anyone can react, Mr Weasley checked his watch again. "Must be nearly time," said Mr. Weasley. "Do you know whether we''re waiting for any more, Amos?" "No, the Lovegoods have been there for a week already and the Fawcetts couldn''t get tickets," said Mr. Diggory. "There aren''t any more of us in this area, are there?" "Not that I know of," said Mr. Weasley. "Yes, it''s a minute off. ¡­ We''d better get ready. ¡­" He looked at Chris, Harry and Hermione. "You just need to touch the Portkey, that''s all, a finger will do ¡ª" With difficulty, owing to their bulky backpacks, the nine of them crowded around the old boot held out by Amos Diggory. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. They all stood there, in a tight circle, as a chill breeze swept over the hilltop. Nobody spoke. "Three ¡­" muttered Mr. Weasley, one eye still on his watch, "two ¡­ one ¡­" It happened immediately: Chris felt as though a hook just be-hind her navel had been suddenly jerked irresistibly forward. Her feet left the ground; she could feel Fred and Ginny on either side of her, their shoulders banging into her; they were all speeding for-ward in a howl of wind and swirling color; her forefinger was stuck to the boot as though it was pulling her magnetically onward and then ¡ª Her feet slammed into the ground; Ginny staggered into her and she fell on Fred; the Portkey hit the ground near her head with a heavy thud. Chris looked up. Mr. Weasley, Mr. Diggory, and Cedric were still standing, though looking very windswept; everybody else was on the ground. "Seven past five from Stoatshead Hill," said a voice. Chris, Ginny and Fred all were in critical condition, they disentangled themselves and got up. "That was weird. Very weird." Chris muttered while getting up. "True. I''m feeling sick," a pale Ginny said. "It happens for first few times." Cedric Diggory said smiling. Chris looked around and saw, they had arrived on what appeared to be a deserted stretch of misty moor. In front of them was a pair of tired and grumpy-looking wizards, one of whom was holding a large gold watch, the other a thick roll of parchment and a quill. Both were dressed as Muggles, though very inexpertly: The man with the watch wore a tweed suit with thigh-length galoshes; his colleague, a kilt and a poncho. "Morning, Basil," said Mr. Weasley, picking up the boot and handing it to the kilted wizard, who threw it into a large box of used Portkeys beside him; Chris peeked a little and saw an old newspaper, an empty drinks can, and a punctured football. "Hello there, Arthur," said Basil wearily. "Not on duty, eh? It''s all right for some. ¡­ We''ve been here all night. ¡­ You''d better get out of the way, we''ve got a big party coming in from the Black For-est at five-fifteen. Hang on, I''ll find your campsite. ¡­ Weasley ¡­ Weasley ¡­" He consulted his parchment list. "About a quarter of a mile''s walk over there, first field you come to. Site manager''s called Mr. Roberts. Diggory ¡­ second field ¡­ ask for Mr. Payne." "Thanks, Basil," said Mr. Weasley, and he beckoned everyone to follow him. They set off across the deserted moor, unable to make out much through the mist. After about twenty minutes, a small stone cot-tage next to a gate swam into view. Beyond it, Chris could just make out the ghostly shapes of hundreds and hundreds of tents, rising up the gentle slope of a large field toward a dark wood on the horizon. "See you." Cedric said to everyone. "See you." Chris, Ginny, Hermione and Harry replied and approached the cottage door. A man was standing in the doorway, looking out at the tents. Chris guessed at a glance that this was the only real Muggle for sev-eral acres. When he heard their footsteps, he turned his head to look at them. "Morning!" said Mr. Weasley brightly. "Morning," said the Muggle. "Would you be Mr. Roberts?" "Aye, I would," said Mr. Roberts. "And who''re you?" "Weasley ¡ª two tents, booked a couple of days ago?" "Aye," said Mr. Roberts, consulting a list tacked to the door. "You''ve got a space up by the wood there. Just the one night?" "That''s it," said Mr. Weasley. "You''ll be paying now, then?" said Mr. Roberts. "Ah ¡ª right ¡ª certainly ¡ª said Mr. Weasley and his eyes traveled from Chris to Harry. Chris went beside him, "Everything alright Mr Weasley?" "Er... Chris.. help me." he muttered, pulling a roll of Muggle money from his pocket and starting to peel the notes apart. "Your father taught me.. but I forgot... This one''s a ... a ten? Ah yes, I see the little number on it now. ¡­ So this is a five?" "A twenty," Chris corrected him in an undertone, uncomfort-ably aware of Mr. Roberts trying to catch every word. "Ah yes, so it is. ¡­ I don''t know, these little bits of paper ¡­" "You foreign?" said Mr. Roberts as Mr. Weasley gave the correct notes. "Foreign?" repeated Mr. Weasley, puzzled. "You''re not the first one who''s had trouble with money," said Mr. Roberts, scrutinizing Mr. Weasley closely. "I had two try and pay me with great gold coins the size of hubcaps ten minutes ago." "Did you really?" said Mr. Weasley nervously. Mr. Roberts rummaged around in a tin for some change. "Never been this crowded," he said suddenly, looking out over the misty field again. "Hundreds of pre-bookings. People usually just turn up. ¡­" "Is that right?" said Mr. Weasley, his hand held out for his change, but Mr. Roberts didn''t give it to him. "Aye," he said thoughtfully. "People from all over. Loads of for-eigners. And not just foreigners. Weirdos, you know? There''s a bloke walking ''round in a kilt and a poncho." "Shouldn''t he?" said Mr. Weasley anxiously. "It''s like some sort of ¡­ I dunno ¡­ like some sort of rally," said Mr. Roberts. "They all seem to know each other. Like a big party." At that moment, a wizard in plus-fours appeared out of thin air next to Mr. Roberts''s front door. "Obliviate!" he said sharply, pointing his wand at Mr. Roberts. Instantly, Mr. Roberts''s eyes slid out of focus, his brows unknitted, and a look of dreamy unconcern fell over his face. "A map of the campsite for you," Mr. Roberts said placidly to Mr. Weasley. "And your change." "Thanks very much," said Mr. Weasley. The wizard in plus-fours accompanied them toward the gate to the campsite. He looked exhausted: His chin was blue with stubble and there were deep purple shadows under his eyes. Once out of earshot of Mr. Roberts, he muttered to Mr. Weasley, "Been having a lot of trouble with him. Needs a Memory Charm ten times a day to keep him happy. And Ludo Bagman''s not helping. Trotting around talking about Bludgers and Quaffles at the top of his voice, not a worry about anti-Muggle security. Blimey, I''ll be glad when this is over. See you later, Arthur." "But didn''t it effects his brain badly? I mean memory charm ten times a day! Its extreme." Chris said seriously. The Wizard in Plus-fours looked at her carefully, like examining her, then said with smirk, "Yes it does effect his memory a bit. But we''ve a job to do. It''s important to keep the Wizarding World a secret." He Disapparated. "I thought Mr. Bagman was Head of Magical Games and Sports," said Ginny, looking surprised. "He should know better than to talk about Bludgers near Muggles, shouldn''t he?" "He should," said Mr. Weasley, smiling, and leading them through the gates into the campsite, "but Ludo''s always been a bit ¡­ well ¡­ lax about security. You couldn''t wish for a more enthusiastic head of the sports department though. He played Quidditch for England himself, you know. And he was the best Beater the Wimbourne Wasps ever had." They trudged up the misty field between long rows of tents. Most looked almost ordinary; their owners had clearly tried to make them as Muggle-like as possible, but had slipped up by adding chimneys, or bellpulls, or weather vanes. However, here and there was a tent so obviously magical that Chris could hardly be surprised that Mr. Roberts was getting suspicious. Halfway up the field stood an extravagant confection of striped silk like a miniature palace, with several live peacocks tethered at the entrance. A little farther on they passed a tent that had three floors and several tur-rets; and a short way beyond that was a tent that had a front garden attached, complete with birdbath, sundial, and fountain. "Always the same," said Mr. Weasley, smiling. "We can''t resist showing off when we get together. Ah, here we are, look, this is us." They had reached the very edge of the wood at the top of the field, and here was an empty space, with a small sign hammered into the ground that read WEEZLY. "Couldn''t have a better spot!" said Mr. Weasley happily. "The field is just on the other side of the wood there, we''re as close as we could be." He hoisted his backpack from his shoulders. "Right," he said excitedly, "no magic allowed, strictly speaking, not when we''re out in these numbers on Muggle land. We''ll be putting these tents up by hand! Shouldn''t be too difficult. ¡­ Muggles do it all the time. ¡­ Here, Harry, where do you reckon we should start?" Harry looked very confused by this question. Only Hermione was looking a little bit confident. Chris went camping many times with her father. Her father taught her many things about outdoor living. "It''s easy Mr Weasley. Here." Chris put her bag down and helped the Weasleys to put up the tent. Hermione and Harry followed Chris''s lead, though Mr. Weasley was more of a hindrance than a help, because he got thoroughly overexcited when it came to using the mallet, they finally managed to erect a pair of shabby two-man tents. All of them stood back to admire their handiwork. Nobody looking at these tents would guess they belonged to wizards. Chapter 78: Ludo Bagman "Er.. Mr Weasley, I think we''ve to use magic, or else we all are not going to fit in here." Chris said to Mr Weasley, who was appreciating the two small tents, which they just managed to erect. "Oh. Nothing to worry. We''ll be a bit cramped," said Mr Weasley smiling, "but I think we''ll all squeeze in. Let''s have a look." Mr Weasley dropped his hands and knees and entered the first tent. Chris followed him and duck under the tent flap. The inside looked like as an old-fashioned, three-room flat, complete with bathroom and kitchen. There were crocheted covers on the mismatched chairs and a strong smell of cats. Chris smirked. "Well, it''s not for long," said Mr. Weasley, mopping his bald patch with a handkerchief and peering in at the four bunk beds that stood in the bedroom. "I borrowed this from Perkins at the of-fice. Doesn''t camp much anymore, poor fellow, he''s got lumbago." He picked up the dusty kettle and peered inside it. "We''ll need water. ¡­" "There''s a tap marked on this map the Muggle gave us," said Ron, who had followed Harry inside the tent. "It''s on the other side of the field." "Well, why don''t you, Harry, and Hermione go and get us some water then" ¡ª Mr. Weasley handed over the kettle and a couple of saucepans ¡ª "and the rest of us will get some wood for a fire?" "But we''ve got an oven," said Ron. "Why can''t we just ¡ª" "Ron, anti-Muggle security!" said Mr. Weasley, his face shining with anticipation. "When real Muggles camp, they cook on fires outdoors. I''ve seen them at it!" Hearing this Chris chukled. Mr Weasley''s enthusiasm for ''living a day like muggles'' was truly inspiring. Mr Weasley turned to Chris. "Girls are in the other tent. Go and have a look, hope you''ll like it." As he finished, Chris, Ginny and Hermione went to the second tent. It was a bit smaller than the first one but enough for three girls to live. It had a two bunk bed and a single one; few chairs and a bathroom. Hermione dropped her bag on the single bed and left with Harry and Ron to bring water. Chris put her bag down and collapsed on a chair. "That Portkey is super exhausting." "Yeah. I know." Ginny replied distracted. "Ginny I''ll take the lower one.." Chris pointed at the bunk beds. "No... please let me take the lower one. Can you take the upper one?" Ginny said hurriedly. "Ok ok. Take it. I''ll take the upper one." Chris said slightly surprised. "Ginny I don''t think you''re afaird of heights or something. I mean you''re a Gryffindor team Chaser." "Er... I''m not afaird of heights it''s just... when I was a kid, I slept in bunk bed. It was three bunk bed, .... and at night.... Fred and George bursted something near my ear, when I was asleep and hearing that noise I fell off the bed." Ginny said getting embarrassed. "Literally I hit the ground face flat. That almost broke my nose.... Mom made both of them sleep in the attic for a week." Chris laughed hearing this and in few seconds Ginny joined her as well. "Don''t laugh. It hurts." Ginny said sitting beside Chris. "I never thought I''ll see you chickening out over a small fall." Chris replied laughing. "Enough. Let''s help Dad a bit. Or else don''t know what he''ll do with the fire." Ginny said still grinning. "I''ve to say he had took this anti-muggle security very seriously." "Nah... I know my Dad, he''s just trying to enjoy a day by living like a actual muggle. He''s always fond of muggle things and technics." "I know. The last time he went to our house, Dad gave him a full bag of batteries. He said he collect them." Chris replied grinning. "He even collect plugs. Where do you think the toaster went which your Dad gave us?" Ginny said, laughing. "What? No..." Chris said surprised. "Yes. He opened it with some muggle machine. It''s in the attic I guess." Ginny said and both of them burst into laughter. Collecting firewoods was not a difficult task, Mr Weasley, Fred, George, and Chris brought enough firewoods to cook. The difficult task was teaching Mr Weasley, how to lit the fire with matches. Everytime Chris showed him how to do it, and everytime he managed to light a match and promptly dropped it in surprise. "Dad please do it fast. Even I can do it now." Ginny said. "Chris showed it almost hundred of times." "Yes. Yes. Oopss." He dropped it again. "Dad stop playing with it." Fred said grinning. Finally they lit the fire. "It''s going to take time to heat up." Chris said checking the fire. A blonde haired girl with extremely pale eyebrows approached them. "Hullo everyone." Chris looked up, "Luna!" She smiled as Chris and Ginny hugged her. As usual her wand was resting on the upper part of her left ear, a pair of reddish earrings were hanging from her ears and a butterbeer cork necklace dangling on her neck. "We heard you came two weeks ago?" Ginny asked. "Yeah, it wasn''t crowded that time." Luna replied smiling. "I''m roaming around here for days, but it''s nice to see so many people today. You two want to join? We can look around a bit." "We?" Chris said uncertainty looking at Mr Weasley. Ginny looked at him as well. "Why not. Just don''t get lost." Mr Weasley said smiling as he noticed the girls'' eyes on him. "And if you do, then ask any Ministry Wizard to show you the way. Alright?" "Ok." Ginny grinned. "Let''s go." "And what about us?" George asked. "You two are going to stay with me. I need help." Mr Weasley answered. "For what?" Fred asked surprised. "Watching the fire?" "Now now boys, your mother asked me to keep an eye on you two, so I''m going to do that." He said putting an end of the conversation. Fred and George looking more grumpy sat near the fire. Chris, Ginny and Luna set off across the campsite. Now, with the sun risen and the mist lifting, they could see the city of tents that stretched in every direction. It was a beautiful site, many Wizards and Witches were cooking outside their tents, some wizard kids were riding toy broomsticks which rose only high enough for the kids'' toes to skim the dewy grass. Some little witches were running here and there chased by their parents. Chris noticed a few Wizards in weird dresses. It was like they had no idea what''s normal in Muggle world. Some witches, with furtive looks around them, conjured fires with their wands; others were striking matches with dubious looks on their faces, as though sure this couldn''t work. As they were walking, eagerly watching the surroundings, a boy collided with Chris. "Sorry. Sorry." The boy said nervously. "It''s alright." Chris looked up and saw... "Neville?" Ginny said surprised. "Oh hi Ginny." He said and tried to smile. Neville Longbottom was a boy in Harry''s year. "Why''re you looking so nervous Neville? Did you lost your map or something?" Chris asked looking at his nervous face and saw his pink face went scarlet. Chris understood she guessed right. "With whom you came Neville?" Ginny asked, also realising the fact. "I came with my few Aunts and Uncles. I was just looking around with the map. But then I don''t know how I lost it." Neville answered. "Where''s the tent? If you can tell me a bit. I think I can help." Luna said. "Really?" Neville asked surprised. "Yes, we''ll help you." Ginny said smiling. "But I don''t remember where the tent was." Neville said, panicking a bit. "Relax Neville relax. You forgot things because you got nervous." Chris said seriously. "Took a deep breath... Relax a little bit... think..." After hesitating a little, he did it. "I think our tent was at... the second field.... is it a thing?" Neville answered thinking. "Yes it is. Let''s go." Luna said and started walking. Chris, Ginny and Neville followed her. On the way they saw few muggle shops, the wizards and witches were examining curiously the things and the muggle sellers were selling them, thinking they''re foreigners. Chris noticed a chocolate stall, "hey let''s go over their. I''ll buy some chocolates." Chris brought many chocolates and other normal muggle toffees and sweets. She gave some to Luna, Ginny and Neville; and also took some for others. "You know they''re really different from our sweets." Ginny said eating one caramel candy. "Yeah, they don''t jump in our stomach, you see." Chris said smiling. "Yes they''re really good." Neville said eating a big bar of chocolate. Soon Neville was completely normal, he wasn''t getting nervous or stumbling on people. Suddenly he pointed out a large group of teenagers whom Chris had never seen before. "Who d''you reckon they are?" he said. "They don''t go to Hog-warts, do they?" "I think they''re from foreign schools." Luna said. "I met one boy a year ago, when me and father went out for adventure. He was from a foreign school, though I don''t remember the name." At last after almost rounding the entire second field Neville spotted his Aunt, thanked Chris, Ginny and Luna and left. On the way back to their tent, they met few other people, one of them was Melvin Catterick, a Hufflepuff boy in same year as them. "Hi Chris!" He shouted as he came running towards them. Ginny and Luna giggled as Chris sighed. "Hey Melvin." Luna said. "O hey Luna, and Ginny... and Chris." Melvin said smiling. "Hello Melvin." Ginny replied, suppressing her grin. "Hi." Chris replied dryly. "How are you Chris?" Melvin asked blushing. "Enjoying the Quidditch World cup?" "Yeah. Very much. Who''re you supporting by the way?" Chris asked smiling a little. "Oh I''m supporting Bulgaria. Victor Krum is a great seeker, you see." He said grinning broadly. "Oh I see, well... I''m supporting Ireland." Chris said raising her eyebrows. "Bye Melvin." Melvin tried to say something but Chris had already moved on. Ginny and Luna followed her still giggling. Next they stumbled into Oliver Wood, the old captain of Chris''s House Quidditch team, who had just left Hogwarts, dragged Chris and Ginny over to his par-ents'' tent to introduce them, and told her excitedly that he had just been signed to the Puddlemere United reserve team. Then, Luna helped Chris and Ginny to return to their campsite and left for her father''s tent. As they came back to Weasley''s tent, Chris noticed the eggs and sausages were almost ready while Mr Weasley were pointing the passing Ministry members to Harry and Hermione. Chris catched a bit of their conversation. "Arnold Peasegood, he''s an Obliviator ¡ª member of the Accidental Magic Reversal Squad, you know." Said Mr Weasley. "¡­ and that''s Bode and Croaker ¡­ they''re Unspeakables. ¡­" "They''re what?" Harry asked. "From the Department of Mysteries, top secret, no idea what they get up to. ¡­" "I think the Sausages are ready, Mr Weasley." Chris said smiling. "Oh you two are back. I was getting worried. And yes the sausages." Mr Weasley said with a smile and started to work on the sausages. "Here." Chris emptied her bag in front of Fred and George. "All of these for you all." "That''s muggle chocolates. Where did you find them?" Hermione said grinning as she picked up one. "Oh! There are plenty of muggle shops here." Ginny said smiling. "On the way of second field." "You went to the second field?" Ron asked surprised. "Without a map?" "Yeah Ron, you see we''ve sharp memories." Chris said grinning. Almost everyone started to laugh, Ron looked away. "Actually we met Neville. He lost his map and was wondering around so we helped him to get back to the second field." Ginny said smiling at Ron. " ''course he lost his map." Ron said annoyingly. Just then Bill, Charlie, and Percy came strolling out of the woods toward them. "Just Apparated, Dad," said Percy loudly. "Ah, excellent, lunch!" "And chocolates." Bill said as he took a chocolate from Chris''s hand. Chris rolled her eyes. "I didn''t brought these for you three." "Who cares." Charlie said laughing and put few candy in his mouth. They were halfway through their plates of eggs and sausages when Mr. Weasley jumped to his feet, waving and grinning at a man who was striding toward them. "Aha!" he said. "The man of the moment! Ludo!" Ludo Bagman was easily the most noticeable person Chris had seen so far. He was wearing long Quidditch robes in thick horizontal stripes of bright yellow and black. An enormous picture of a wasp was splashed across his chest. He had the look of a powerfully built man gone slightly to seed; the robes were stretched tightly across a large belly he surely had not had in the days when he had played Quidditch for England. His nose was squashed (probably broken by a stray Bludger, Chris thought), but his round blue eyes, short blond hair, and rosy complexion made him look like a very over-grown schoolboy. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Ahoy there!" Bagman called happily. He was walking as though he had springs attached to the balls of his feet and was plainly in a state of wild excitement. "Arthur, old man," he puffed as he reached the campfire, "what a day, eh? What a day! Could we have asked for more perfect weather? A cloudless night coming ¡­ and hardly a hiccough in the arrangements. ¡­ Not much for me to do!" Behind him, a group of haggard-looking Ministry wizards rushed past, pointing at the distant evidence of some sort of a mag-ical fire that was sending violet sparks twenty feet into the air. Percy hurried forward with his hand outstretched. Apparently his disapproval of the way Ludo Bagman ran his department did not prevent him from wanting to make a good impression. "Ah ¡ª yes," said Mr. Weasley, grinning, "this is my son Percy. He''s just started at the Ministry ¡ª and this is Fred ¡ª no, George, sorry ¡ª that''s Fred ¡ª Bill, Charlie, Ron ¡ª my daughter, Ginny ¡ª and Ginny''s friend Christina Norton ¡ª Ron''s friends, Hermione Granger and Harry Potter." Bagman did the smallest of double takes when he heard Harry''s name, and his eyes performed the familiar flick upward to the scar on Harry''s forehead. "Everyone," Mr. Weasley continued, "this is Ludo Bagman, you know who he is, it''s thanks to him we''ve got such good tickets ¡ª" Bagman beamed and waved his hand as if to say it had been nothing. "Fancy a flutter on the match, Arthur?" he said eagerly, jingling what seemed to be a large amount of gold in the pockets of his yellow-and-black robes. "I''ve already got Roddy Pontner betting me Bulgaria will score first ¡ª I offered him nice odds, considering Ireland''s front three are the strongest I''ve seen in years ¡ª and little Agatha Timms has put up half shares in her eel farm on a week-long match." "Oh ¡­ go on then," said Mr. Weasley. "Let''s see ¡­ a Galleon on Ireland to win?" "A Galleon?" Ludo Bagman looked slightly disappointed, but re-covered himself. "Very well, very well ¡­ any other takers?" "They''re a bit young to be gambling," said Mr. Weasley. "Molly wouldn''t like ¡ª" "We''ll bet thirty-seven Galleons, fifteen Sickles, three Knuts," said Fred as he and George quickly pooled all their money, "that Ireland wins ¡ª but Viktor Krum gets the Snitch. Oh and we''ll throw in a fake wand." "You don''t want to go showing Mr. Bagman rubbish like that ¡ª" Percy hissed, but Bagman didn''t seem to think the wand was rubbish at all; on the contrary, his boyish face shone with excitement as he took it from Fred, and when the wand gave a loud squawk and turned into a rubber chicken, Bagman roared with laughter. "Excellent! I haven''t seen one that convincing in years! I''d pay five Galleons for that!" Percy froze in an attitude of stunned disapproval. "Boys," said Mr. Weasley under his breath, "I don''t want you betting. ¡­ That''s all your savings. ¡­ Your mother ¡ª" "Don''t be a spoilsport, Arthur!" boomed Ludo Bagman, rattling his pockets excitedly. "They''re old enough to know what they want! You reckon Ireland will win but Krum''ll get the Snitch? Not a chance, boys, not a chance. ¡­ I''ll give you excellent odds on that one. ¡­ We''ll add five Galleons for the funny wand, then, shall we. ¡­" Mr. Weasley looked on helplessly as Ludo Bagman whipped out a notebook and quill and began jotting down the twins'' names. "Cheers," said George, taking the slip of parchment Bagman handed him and tucking it away carefully. Bagman turned most cheerfully back to Mr. Weasley. "Couldn''t do me a brew, I suppose? I''m keeping an eye out for Barty Crouch. My Bulgarian opposite number''s making difficul-ties, and I can''t understand a word he''s saying. Barty''ll be able to sort it out. He speaks about a hundred and fifty languages." "Mr. Crouch?" said Percy, suddenly abandoning his look of poker-stiff disapproval and positively writhing with excitement. "He speaks over two hundred! Mermish and Gobbledegook and Troll ¡­" "Anyone can speak Troll," said Fred dismissively. "All you have to do is point and grunt." Chris chuckled as Percy threw Fred an extremely nasty look and stoked the fire vig-orously to bring the kettle back to the boil. "Any news of Bertha Jorkins yet, Ludo?" Mr. Weasley asked as Bagman settled himself down on the grass beside them all. Chris listened attentively, she remembered the thing Sirius said yesterday at the dinner, ''Sometimes simple things make bigger problems.'' "Not a dicky bird," said Bagman comfortably. "But she''ll turn up. Poor old Bertha ¡­ memory like a leaky cauldron and no sense of direction. Lost, you take my word for it. She''ll wander back into the office sometime in October, thinking it''s still July." "You don''t think it might be time to send someone to look for her?" Mr. Weasley suggested tentatively as Percy handed Bagman his tea. "Barty Crouch keeps saying that," said Bagman, his round eyes widening innocently, "but we really can''t spare anyone at the mo-ment. Oh ¡ª talk of the devil! Barty!" A wizard had just Apparated at their fireside, and he could not have made more of a contrast with Ludo Bagman, sprawled on the grass in his old Wasp robes. Barty Crouch was a stiff, upright, el-derly man, dressed in an impeccably crisp suit and tie. The parting in his short gray hair was almost unnaturally straight, and his nar-row toothbrush mustache looked as though he trimmed it using a slide rule. His shoes were very highly polished. Chris could see at once why Percy idolized him. Percy was a great believer in rigidly following rules, and Mr. Crouch had complied with the rule about Muggle dressing so thoroughly that he could have passed for a bank manager. "Pull up a bit of grass, Barty," said Ludo brightly, patting the ground beside him. "No thank you, Ludo," said Crouch, and there was a bite of im-patience in his voice. "I''ve been looking for you everywhere. The Bulgarians are insisting we add another twelve seats to the Top Box." "Oh is that what they''re after?" said Bagman. "I thought the chap was asking to borrow a pair of tweezers. Bit of a strong accent." "Mr. Crouch!" said Percy breathlessly, sunk into a kind of half-bow that made him look like a hunchback. "Would you like a cup of tea?" "Oh," said Mr. Crouch, looking over at Percy in mild surprise. "Yes ¡ª thank you, Weatherby" Fred and George choked into their own cups. Percy, very pink around the ears, busied himself with the kettle. "Oh and I''ve been wanting a word with you too, Arthur," said Mr. Crouch, his sharp eyes falling upon Mr. Weasley. "Ali Bashir''s on the warpath. He wants a word with you about your embargo on flying carpets." Mr. Weasley heaved a deep sigh. "I sent him an owl about that just last week. If I''ve told him once I''ve told him a hundred times: Carpets are defined as a Muggle Ar-tifact by the Registry of Proscribed Charmable Objects, but will he listen?" "I doubt it," said Mr. Crouch, accepting a cup from Percy. "He''s desperate to export here." "Well, they''ll never replace brooms in Britain, will they?" said Bagman. "Ali thinks there''s a niche in the market for a family vehicle," said Mr. Crouch. "I remember my grandfather had an Axminster that could seat twelve ¡ª but that was before carpets were banned, of course." He spoke as though he wanted to leave nobody in any doubt that all his ancestors had abided strictly by the law. "So, been keeping busy, Barty?" said Bagman breezily. "Fairly," said Mr. Crouch dryly. "Organizing Portkeys across five continents is no mean feat, Ludo." "I expect you''ll both be glad when this is over?" said Mr. Weasley. Ludo Bagman looked shocked. "Glad! Don''t know when I''ve had more fun. ¡­ Still, it''s not as though we haven''t got anything to look forward to, eh, Barty? Eh? Plenty left to organize, eh?" Mr. Crouch raised his eyebrows at Bagman. "We agreed not to make the announcement until all the details ¡ª" "Oh details!" said Bagman, waving the word away like a cloud of midges. "They''ve signed, haven''t they? They''ve agreed, haven''t they? I bet you anything these kids''ll know soon enough anyway. I mean, it''s happening at Hogwarts ¡ª" "Ludo, we need to meet the Bulgarians, you know," said Mr. Crouch sharply, cutting Bagman''s remarks short. "Thank you for the tea, Weatherby." He pushed his undrunk tea back at Percy and waited for Ludo to rise; Bagman struggled to his feet, swigging down the last of his tea, the gold in his pockets chinking merrily. "See you all later!" he said. "You''ll be up in the Top Box with me ¡ª I''m commentating!" He waved, Barty Crouch nodded curtly, and both of them Disapparated. Chris looked at Bill and Charlie curiously, who were sipping their tea, grinning. "What''s happening at Hogwarts, Dad?" said Fred at once. "What were they talking about?" "You''ll find out soon enough," said Mr.Weasley, smiling. "It''s classified information, until such time as the Ministry de-cides to release it," said Percy stiffly. "Mr. Crouch was quite right not to disclose it." "Oh shut up, Weatherby," said Fred. Chapter 79: Quidditch World Cup pt.1 A sense of excitement rose like a palpable cloud over the camp-site as the afternoon wore on. By dusk, the still summer air itself seemed to be quivering with anticipation, and as darkness spread like a curtain over the thousands of waiting wizards, the last vestiges of pretence disappeared: the Ministry seemed to have bowed to the inevitable and stopped fighting the signs of blatant magic now breaking out everywhere. Salesmen were Apparating every few feet, carrying trays and pushing carts full of extraordinary really roared, flags from both countries that played their national anthems as they were waved; there were tiny models of Firebolts that really flew, and collectible figures of famous players, which strolled across the palm of your hand, preening themselves. merchandise. There were lumi-nous rosettes ¡ª green for Ireland, red for Bulgaria ¡ª which were squealing the names of the players, pointed green hats bedecked with dancing shamrocks, Bulgarian scarves adorned with lions that really roared, flags from both countries that played their national anthems as they were waved; there were tiny models of Firebolts that really flew, and collectible figures of famous players, which strolled across the palm of your hand, preening themselves. Mr Weasley, Bill, Charlie, Fred, George, Ron, Harry, Hermione, Ginny and Chris; all of them went to buy souvenirs. "I''ll buy a green rosette." Ginny said grinning. "Me too." Charlie said grinning as well. He looked at the twins, "What about you two?" Fred and George rolled their eyes. "We''ll buy things when we''ll be the winners." George said smirking. "Yeah. The bet money is ours." Fred replied. "I asked you not to. But.." Mr Weasley sighed. Bill, Charlie, and Ginny all three brought green rosettes and Mr Weasley brought a Irish flag. Chris was watching the dancing shamrock hats and the walking figures of the players when she heard a familiar voice near her. "You know these all are really stupid." Chris looked around and saw Jason Fawley, a Slytherin boy in her year with a tall and thin lady with same jet black hair like him. "Oh hush. These are very beautiful." The lady said smiling. "It''s not my fault that you don''t like Quidditch." Jason sighed. "Exactly, I don''t like Quidditch because I feel it''s stupid. Then why''re we here?" He said with a annoyed tone. "Because your mother loves Quidditch." The lady replied. "I used to watch every single match in Hogwarts in my years." "Yeah because Dad was the keeper for Slytherin. Remember?" He said rolling his eyes. Chris chuckled. Jason spotted her. "Hey." Chris said smiling. "Hi." Jason replied without any sign of smile. "You know you shouldn''t eavesdrop on peoples talk." "I wasn''t eavesdropping. I just heard your voice, that''s why..." said Chris with innocent face. "Oh it''s alright dear. My son can be very rude sometimes." The lady interrupted smiling. "But I guess you know that already if you''re his friend?" "We''re not even in same house mom. We just know each other." Jason replied curtly. Chris felt very disappointed hearing this, but she didn''t let it show on her face. "Yeah," she said still smiling. "I''m in Gryffindor." "I see. I''m Mrs Fawley, Jason''s mother and what''s your name dear?" The lady asked. "Christina, Mrs Fawley. Christina Norton." "Norton?... doesn''t ring a bell...." said Mrs Fawley looking confused. Jason opened his mouth hurriedly but Chris spoke first, "... umm... maybe because... I''m a muggle-born, Mrs Fawley." "A... muggle-born..?" The beautiful smile disappeared from Mrs Fawley''s face as she looked back and forth between Jason and Chris. Jason sighed, "I think we should go. We had enough shopping mother." He dragged his mother away but glanced back a little. "Bye." And they disappeared in the crowd. "You know the Fawleys Chris?" Mr Weasley came behind her. "Erm... just a little. I know Jason." She said looking at Mr Weasley. "Well.. I know it''s not my place to say but..." Mr Weasley looked concerned. "Jonathan Fawley, his father wasn''t a very good person. He was an Auror in Minstry but he wasn''t working for the Ministry... he was working for...." Mr Weasley stopped abruptly and looked around. Chris understood what was he trying to say. ''He worked for Voldemort.'' She completed the line in her mind. She knew Jason wasn''t like that but, there is no need to argue with Mr Weasley, so she simply smiled and said; "I understand Mr Weasley. I''ll be careful." Mr Weasley sighed with relif. "I knew you''ll understand. You''re a smart girl." He said with a smile. "No need to make the surrounding gloomy. What did you brought?" "..er..." Chris looked around the shops. "Nothing? You brought nothing?" Mr Weasley said looking surprised. "Oh it''s my fault. ''Course, you don''t have Wizarding money, I should''ve give you something." "No no Mr Weasley. I''ve money. It''s just I was looking for something very nice." Chris said smiling. As in cue Harry came towards her, grinning. "Buy something nice Chris. It''s your first Quidditch World cup after all." Mr Weasley said and went towards Bill and Ginny. "Here. I brought this for you." Harry handed Chris, what looked like brass binoculars, except that they were covered with all sorts of weird knobs and dials. "Omnioculars, You can replay in it ¡­ slow everything down ¡­ and they flash up a play-by-play breakdown if you need it. Real cool thing." "Thanks. You brought this for me?" Chris asked looking surprised. "Yeah. I was buying for Ron and Hermione, so brought for you as well." Harry said smiling. "What else you brought for yourself?" Chris asked smiling. "Er.. just the Omnioculars." Harry replied. "You''re supporting Ireland, aren''t you? Wait." Chris looked at the green hats. "No I''m good." Harry said hurriedly. "Wait." Chris picked up one. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Chris I really don''t need one." Harry said defiantly. "Five. Green ones." Chris said to the salesman. Chris chuckled as Harry took the hat from her. "What?" Harry asked looking confused. "Malfoy would''ve been very happy to see you in Slytherin colour." Chris said laughing. Harry shook his head laughing a little. "Chris! Harry! Let''s go." Charlie called and they headed towards their tent. After returning to the tent, Chris kept one dancing shamrock hat for herself and gave the others to Ginny, Fred and George. Percy showed some signs of disapproval, when Fred and George took the hats, but he didn''t said anything to them. And then a deep, booming gong sounded somewhere beyond the woods, and at once, green and red lanterns blazed into life in the trees, lighting a path to the field. "It''s time!" said Mr. Weasley, looking as excited as any of them. "Come on, let''s go." Clutching their purchases, Mr. Weasley in the lead, they all hurried into the wood, following the lantern-lit trail. They could hear the sounds of thousands of people moving around them, shouts and laughter, snatches of singing. The atmosphere of feverish excitement was highly infectious; Chris and Ginny couldn''t stop grin-ning. They walked through the wood for twenty minutes, talking and joking loudly, until at last they emerged on the other side and found themselves in the shadow of a gigantic stadium. Though Chris could see only a fraction of the immense gold walls sur-rounding the field, she could tell that ten cathedrals would fit com-fortably inside it. "Seats a hundred thousand," said Mr. Weasley, spotting the awestruck look on Harry''s face. "Ministry task force of five hun-dred have been working on it all year. Muggle Repelling Charms on every inch of it. Every time Muggles have got anywhere near here all year, they''ve suddenly remembered urgent appointments and had to dash away again ¡­ bless them," he added fondly, lead-ing the way toward the nearest entrance, which was already sur-rounded by a swarm of shouting witches and wizards. "Prime seats!" said the Ministry witch at the entrance when she checked their tickets. "Top Box! Straight upstairs, Arthur, and as high as you can go." The stairs into the stadium were carpeted in rich purple. They clambered upward with the rest of the crowd, which slowly filtered away through doors into the stands to their left and right. Mr. Weasley''s party kept climbing, suddenly Chris stumbled on the steps and her things spilled on the ground. "Oh no." Chris get down to pick her things and sign Ginny to go on. Ginny nodded and followed the rest. Chris collected her things and were collecting few Galleons and Sickles when she heard a man''s angry voice, he was scolding someone, she was almost going to ignore them but then she heard the name "Draco." She peeked and saw Draco Malfoy, a pale and pointed face, white-blonde haired Slytherin boy, one year senior than Chris; he was with a man who had same pale, pointed face and identical cold, gray eyes and a tall and slim woman. Chris guessed them as his parents. "I''ve done so much for your success Draco, can''t you even try to achieve something?" The man said fuming. "But no. You can''t even win a Quidditch match, let alone being famous like that Potter." "But Dad he got a Firebolt last year, that''s why..." Draco protested. "That''s why you need one too?" He snorted. "Don''t think, I forgot that he even beat you with his Nimbus two thousand when you had Nimbus two thousand one." Draco simply looked down. Chris never saw Draco looking so vulnerable like that. "I told you if you can''t beat him then at least try to create problems for him so he couldn''t succeed but you even failed me in that." "That''s enough." The lady said raising her voice a little. "I don''t think it''s a place to scold our son Lucius." "But Narcissa.." "You''re scolding him like you succeed everytime when you decided to do something?" The lady said crossing her hand. "And I had warned you many times, you''ll not drag my Draco in this politics but you never listen. I can also have my things against you but we''re here for Quidditch World Cup, so we''re not going to discuss that. Let''s go." She angrily started climbing the stairs, Draco''s father looked around for a bit, Chris ducked out of site, and he also went upstairs. Chris was about to climb the stairs as well when she came face to face with Draco. "You were listening us, weren''t you?" He said angrily. Chris clutched her wand in her pocket but didn''t pull it out. "If you say anything about these to anyone... then..." Draco said gritting his teeth. "Huh.. like I don''t have important things to do other than gossiping about you family matters." Chris rolled her eyes. "Listen Malfoy, I understand what I should tell and what I shouldn''t. That was a conversation between your family, I heard that by accident, so forgot it because I already did." "Why should I trust you?" Draco said. "Fine don''t. It''s not like I care." Chris said with a annoyed tone. "I''ve just one thing to tell you Draco, Sometimes it''s difficult to choose between what we need to do and what we''re expected to do. We should make this choice very carefully as it can change our life entirely." "You... " Draco was about to say something when a voice came from behind. "Everything alright Christina?" Chris spun around and saw Sirius Black looking at her and Draco. "Yes Mr Black." Chris said smiling. Draco gave a glance towards both of them and went upstairs. "It was Draco Malfoy, isn''t it?" Sirius asked. "Yeah, how do you know?" Chris asked. "Harry told me, and also I saw him last year. A real mean boy just like his father." Sirius said as they started climbing the stairs. "We''re at the top box." Chris said. "Me too." "Really?" "Yeah, pull some strings and Fudge invited me himself." Sirius said smiling. At last they reached the top of the staircase and found themselves in a small box, set at the high-est point of the stadium and situated exactly halfway between the golden goal posts. Many purple-and-gilt chairs stood in two rows here, and Harry, Hermione and the Weasleys filled the front seats. The Malfoys were sitting in the second row. Ginny waved as Sirius and Chris went to them. Sirius went towards Harry and Chris sat beside Ginny. Then she looked down upon a scene the likes of which she could never have imagined. A hundred thousand witches and wizards were taking their places in the seats, which rose in levels around the long oval field. Everything was suffused with a mysterious golden light, which seemed to come from the stadium itself. The field looked smooth as velvet from their lofty position. At either end of the field stood three goal hoops, fifty feet high; right opposite them, almost at Chris''s eye level, was a gigantic blackboard. Gold writing kept dashing across it as though an invisible giant''s hand were scrawling upon the blackboard and then wiping it off again; watching it, Chris saw that it was flashing advertisements across the field. Just then Cor-nelius Fudge, the Minister of Magic himself, arrived, Percy bowed so low that his glasses fell off and shattered. Highly embarrassed, he repaired them with his wand and thereafter remained in his seat, throwing jealous looks at Harry, whom Cornelius Fudge had greeted like an old friend. Fudge shook Harry''s hand in a fatherly fashion, asked how he was, and intro-duced him to the wizards on either side of him. He gave a quick glance to Chris as well. Chris gave a big smile to him, which made him surprised and he hesitated a bit then gave a tiny nod and smiled as he took his seat. "Ah, Fudge," said Draco''s father Mr. Malfoy, holding out his hand as he reached the Minister of Magic. "How are you? I don''t think you''ve met my wife, Narcissa? Or our son, Draco?" "How do you do, how do you do?" said Fudge, smiling and bowing to Mrs. Malfoy. "And allow me to introduce you to Mr. Oblansk ¡ª Obalonsk ¡ª Mr. ¡ª well, he''s the Bulgarian Minister of Magic, and he can''t understand a word I''m saying anyway, so never mind. And let''s see who else ¡ª you know Arthur Weasley, I daresay?" Chris thought how fast the Malfoys furious expressions had changed into classy smiles. Chris didn''t heard the rest of their conversation but felt weird when she found Mr Malfoy looking at her and Hermione. Hermione went slightly pink, but stared determinedly back at him. Chris just made a surprised face and looked at Draco, who was looking furious a little, then she turned away. Next moment, Ludo Bagman charged into the box. "Everyone ready?" he said, his round face gleaming like a great, excited Edam. "Minister ¡ª ready to go?" "Ready when you are, Ludo," said Fudge comfortably. Ludo whipped out his wand, directed it at his own throat, and said "Sonorus!" and then spoke over the roar of sound that was now filling the packed stadium; his voice echoed over them, booming into every corner of the stands. "Ladies and gentlemen ¡­ welcome! Welcome to the final of the four hundred and twenty-second Quidditch World Cup!" The spectators screamed and clapped. Thousands of flags waved, adding their discordant national anthems to the racket. The huge blackboard opposite them was wiped clear of its last message (Bertie Bott''s Every Flavor Beans ¡ª A Risk With Every Mouthful!) and now showed BULGARIA: 0, IRELAND: 0. "And now, without further ado, allow me to introduce ¡­ the Bulgarian National Team Mascots!" The right-hand side of the stands, which was a solid block of scarlet, roared its approval. "I wonder what they''ve brought," said Mr. Weasley, leaning for-ward in his seat. "Aaah!" He suddenly whipped off his glasses and polished them hurriedly on his robes. "Veela!" Chris looked carefully and saw a hundred Veela gliding into the field. Veela were women ¡­ the most beautiful women Chris had to admit ¡­ except that they weren''t ¡ª human. Because they were very different from normal women, their skin shine moon-bright, and their white-gold hair fan out behind them without wind. The veela had started to dance, and Chris saw almost every man or boy in the box were looking at those Veela, like they were addicted to their sight. Fred and George weren''t blinking at all so as Charlie and Bill, even Percy was looking weird; the Minister, Mr Weasley and other few men were flushed. She looked back and saw Draco''s mother was gripping Draco''s shoulder for preventing him from getting up from his seat. "Harry, what are you doing?" said Hermione. Chris looked at them and saw Harry and Ron had officially crossed everyone in the weirdness. Harry was standing up, and one of his legs was resting on the wall of the box. Next to him, Ron was frozen in an attitude that looked as though he were about to dive from a springboard. Sirius laughed loudly seeing their condition. Ginny giggled. As the music stopped angry yells filled the stadium. The crowd didn''t want the veela to go. Ron was absent-mindedly shredding the shamrocks on his hat. Mr. Weasley, smil-ing slightly, leaned over to Ron and tugged the hat out of his hands. "You''ll be wanting that," he said, "once Ireland have had their say." "Huh?" said Ron, staring openmouthed at the veela, who had now lined up along one side of the field. Chris focused on the field again. "And now," roared Ludo Bagman''s voice, "kindly put your wands in the air ¡­ for the Irish National Team Mascots!" Next moment, what seemed to be a great green-and-gold comet came zooming into the stadium. It did one circuit of the stadium, then split into two smaller comets, each hurtling toward the goal posts. A rainbow arced suddenly across the field, connecting the two balls of light. The crowd oooohed and aaaaahed, as though at a fireworks display. Now the rainbow faded and the balls of light re-united and merged; they had formed a great shimmering sham-rock, which rose up into the sky and began to soar over the stands. Something like golden rain seemed to be falling from it ¡ª "Excellent!" yelled George as the shamrock soared over them, and heavy gold coins rained from it, bouncing off their heads and seats. Squinting up at the shamrock, Chris realized that it was actually comprised of thousands of tiny little bearded men with red vests, each carrying a minute lamp of gold or green. "Leprechauns!" said Mr. Weasley over the tumultuous applause of the crowd, many of whom were still fighting and rummaging around under their chairs to retrieve the gold. The great shamrock dissolved, the leprechauns drifted down onto the field on the opposite side from the veela, and settled themselves cross-legged to watch the match. "And now, ladies and gentlemen, kindly welcome ¡ª the Bulgar-ian National Quidditch Team! I give you ¡ª Dimitrov!" A scarlet-clad figure on a broomstick, moving so fast it was blurred, shot out onto the field from an entrance far below, to wild applause from the Bulgarian supporters. "Ivanova!" A second scarlet-robed player zoomed out. :Zograf! Levski! Vulchanov! Volkov! Aaaaaaand ¡ª Krum!" "That''s him, that''s him!" yelled Ron. "Your brother is in love." Chris said to Ginny. Ginny laughed. Chris looked through her Omnioculars and saw Viktor Krum was thin, dark, and sallow-skinned, with a large curved nose and thick black eyebrows. He looked like an over-grown bird of prey. It was hard to believe he was only eighteen. Chris gave the Omnioculars to Ginny to watch. "And now, please greet ¡ª the Irish National Quidditch Team!" yelled Bagman. "Presenting ¡ª Connolly! Ryan! Troy! Mullet! Moran! Quigley! Aaaaaand ¡ª Lynch!" Seven green blurs swept onto the field. "And here, all the way from Egypt, our referee, acclaimed Chairwizard of the International Association of Quidditch, Hassan Mostafa!" A small and skinny wizard, completely bald but with a great mustache, wearing robes of pure gold to match the stadium, strode out onto the field. A silver whistle was protruding from under the mustache, and he was carrying a large wooden crate under one arm, his broomstick under the other. Mostafa mounted his broomstick and kicked the crate open ¡ª four balls burst into the air: the scarlet Quaffle, the two black Bludgers, and the minuscule, winged Golden Snitch (which was so fast that Chris couldn''t get to see it). With a sharp blast on his whistle, Mostafa shot into the air after the balls. "Theeeeeeeey''re OFF!" screamed Bagman. "And it''s Mullet! Troy! Moran! Dimitrov! Back to Mullet! Troy! Levski! Moran!" Chris felt the speed of the players was in-credible ¡ª the Chasers were throwing the Quaffle to one another so fast that Bagman only had time to say their names. "TROY SCORES!" roared Bagman, and the stadium shuddered with a roar of applause and cheers. "Ten zero to Ireland!" "Woooooooo" Ginny jumped up and down. Fred and George shouted as well; Chris just clapped grinning madly, while Troy did a lap of honor around the field. "Watch this." Ginny said as she pushed the Omnioculars in front of Chris''s eyes. Chris saw that the leprechauns watching from the sidelines had all risen into the air again and formed the great, glittering shamrock. Across the field, the veela were watching them sulkily. As the play resumed Chris realized that the Irish Chasers were superb. They worked as a seamless team, their move-ments so well coordinated that they appeared to be reading one another''s minds as they positioned themselves, and the rosette on Chris''s chest kept squeaking their names: "Troy ¡ª Mullet ¡ª Moran!" And within ten minutes, Ireland had scored twice more, bringing their lead to thirty-zero and causing a thunderous tide of roars and applause from the green-clad supporters. Chapter 80: Quidditch World Cup pt. 2 The match became faster, but more brutal. Volkov and Vulchanov, the Bulgarian Beaters, were whacking the Bludgers as fiercely as possible at the Irish Chasers, and were starting to prevent them from using some of their best moves; twice they were forced to scatter, and then, finally, Ivanova managed to break through their ranks; dodge the Keeper, Ryan; and score Bulgaria''s first goal. "Fingers in your ears!" bellowed Mr. Weasley as the veela started to dance in celebration. Almost every men and boy in the box, looked away, avoiding looking the field. Chris looked around and saw Draco, Harry and the Weasley boys all shut their eyes and ears completely. Chris chuckled and looked at the Veela women, she was very curious about their abilities. Chris remembered Dames, a Dementor, who told her about the magic aura around peoples. ''Maybe the aura of the Veelas create this kind of addiction towards them,'' Chris thought as the veela stopped dancing, and Bulgaria was again in possession of the Quaffle. "Dimitrov! Levski! Dimitrov! Ivanova ¡ª oh I say!" roared Bagman. One hundred thousand wizards gasped as the two Seekers, Krum and Lynch, plummeted through the center of the Chasers, so fast that it looked as though they had just jumped from airplanes without parachutes. Chris followed them with her eyes. "Oh God. Oh God. They''re going to crash. Oh God." Ginny shrieked beside Chris looking through Chris''s Omnioculars. "Oh my..." Ginny jumped up from her sit as at the very last second, Viktor Krum pulled out of the dive and spiraled off. Lynch, however, hit the ground with a dull thud that could be heard throughout the sta-dium. A huge groan rose from the Irish seats. "Fool!" moaned Mr. Weasley. "Krum was feinting!" "It''s time-out!" yelled Bagman''s voice, "as trained mediwizards hurry onto the field to examine Aidan Lynch!" "Is he alright? He''ll be playing, right?" Ginny said hanging over the side of the box, looking horror-struck. "He''ll be okay, he only got ploughed!" Charlie said reassuringly to Ginny, "Which is what Krum was after, of course. ¡­" "Relax Ginny. Sit." Chris said pulling her onto her seat. Chris took the Omnioculars from Ginny and pressed the replay and play-by-play buttons on her Omnioculars, twiddled the speed dial, and put them back up to her eyes. She watched as Krum and Lynch dived again in slow motion. Wronski Defensive Feint ¡ª dangerous Seeker diversion read the shining purple lettering across her lenses. She saw Krum''s face contorted with concentration as he pulled out of the dive just in time, while Lynch was flattened, and she understood ¡ª Krum hadn''t seen the Snitch at all, he was just making Lynch copy him. Chris had never seen anyone fly like that; Krum hardly looked as though he was using a broomstick at all; he moved so easily through the air that he looked unsupported and weightless. Chris turned her Omnioculars back to normal and focused them on Krum. He was now circling high above Lynch, who was being re-vived by mediwizards with cups of potion. Chris, focusing still more closely upon Krum''s face, saw his dark eyes darting all over the ground a hundred feet below. He was using the time while Lynch was revived to look for the Snitch without interference. Lynch got to his feet at last, to loud cheers from the green-clad supporters, mounted his Firebolt, and kicked back off into the air. His revival seemed to give Ireland new heart. When Mostafa blew his whistle again, the Chasers moved into action with a skill unri-valed by anything Chris had seen so far. After fifteen more fast and furious minutes, Ireland had pulled ahead by ten more goals. They were now leading by one hundred and thirty points to ten, and the game was starting to get dirtier. As Mullet shot toward the goal posts yet again, clutching the Quaffle tightly under her arm, the Bulgarian Keeper, Zograf, flew out to meet her. Whatever happened was over so quickly Chris didn''t catch it, but a scream of rage from the Irish crowd, and Mostafa''s long, shrill whistle blast, told her it had been a foul. "And Mostafa takes the Bulgarian Keeper to task for cobbing ¡ª excessive use of elbows!" Bagman informed the roaring spectators. "And ¡ª yes, it''s a penalty to Ireland!" The leprechauns, who had risen angrily into the air like a swarm of glittering hornets when Mullet had been fouled, now darted to-gether to form the words "HA, HA, HA!" The veela on the other side of the field leapt to their feet, tossed their hair angrily, and started to dance again. This time Chris focused on the aura around the Veela but soon something happened which broke her all concentration. Hassan Mostafa, suddenly speeded on his broom and landed right in front of the dancing veela, and started to act very oddly. He was flexing his muscles and smoothing his mustache excitedly. Chris laughed loudly. Ginny giggled and hearing this Bill, Charlie, Fred and George opened their eyes and started laughing too. "Now, we can''t have that!" said Ludo Bagman, though he sounded highly amused. "Somebody slap the referee!" A mediwizard came tearing across the field, his fingers stuffed into his own ears, and kicked Mostafa hard in the shins. Mostafa seemed to come to himself; Chris, watching through the Om-nioculars again, saw that he looked exceptionally embarrassed and had started shouting at the veela, who had stopped dancing and were looking mutinous. "And unless I''m much mistaken, Mostafa is actually attempting to send off the Bulgarian team mascots!" said Bagman''s voice. "Now there''s something we haven''t seen before. ¡­ Oh this could turn nasty. ¡­" It did: The Bulgarian Beaters, Volkov and Vulchanov, landed on either side of Mostafa and began arguing furiously with him, gesticulating toward the leprechauns, who had now gleefully formed the words "HEE, HEE, HEE." Mostafa was not impressed by the Bulgarians'' arguments, however; he was jabbing his finger into the air, clearly telling them to get flying again, and when they refused, he gave two short blasts on his whistle. "Two penalties for Ireland!" shouted Bagman, and the Bulgarian crowd howled with anger. "And Volkov and Vulchanov had better get back on those brooms ¡­ yes ¡­ there they go ¡­ and Troy takes the Quaffle ¡­" Play now reached a level of ferocity beyond anything they had yet seen. The Beaters on both sides were acting without mercy: Volkov and Vulchanov in particular seemed not to care whether their clubs made contact with Bludger or human as they swung them violently through the air. Dimitrov shot straight at Moran, who had the Quaffle, nearly knocking her off her broom. "Foul!" roared the Irish supporters as one, all standing up in a great wave of green. "Foul." Ginny also screamed. "Reminded me the last match with the Slytherins." Chris said with a sigh. "Foul!" echoed Ludo Bagman''s magically magnified voice. "Dimitrov skins Moran ¡ª deliberately flying to collide there ¡ª and it''s got to be another penalty ¡ª yes, there''s the whistle!" The leprechauns had risen into the air again, and this time, they formed a giant hand, which was making a very rude sign indeed at the veela across the field. At this, the veela lost control. Instead of dancing, they launched themselves across the field and began throwing what seemed to be handfuls of fire at the leprechauns. Chris saw that they didn''t look remotely beautiful now. On the contrary, their faces were elongating into sharp, cruel-beaked bird heads, and long, scaly wings were bursting from their shoulders ¡ª "And that, boys," yelled Mr. Weasley over the tumult of the crowd below, "is why you should never go for looks alone!" Ministry wizards were flooding onto the field to separate the veela and the leprechauns, but with little success; meanwhile, the pitched battle below was nothing to the one taking place above. "Levski ¡ª Dimitrov ¡ª Moran ¡ª Troy ¡ª Mullet ¡ª Ivanova ¡ª Moran again ¡ª Moran ¡ª MORAN SCORES!" But the cheers of the Irish supporters were barely heard over the shrieks of the veela, the blasts now issuing from the Ministry mem-bers'' wands, and the furious roars of the Bulgarians. The game recommenced immediately; now Levski had the Quaffle, now Dimitrov ¡ª The Irish Beater Quigley swung heavily at a passing Bludger, and hit it as hard as possible toward Krum, who did not duck quickly enough. It hit him full in the face. There was a deafening groan from the crowd; Krum''s nose looked broken, there was blood everywhere, but Hassan Mostafa didn''t blow his whistle. He had become distracted, and Chris couldn''t blame him; one of the veela had thrown a handful of fire and set his broom tail alight. "This is stupid." Chris couldn''t took the Veelas attitude anymore. "Time-out! Ah, come on, he can''t play like that, look at him ¡ª" "Look at Lynch!" Harry yelled. For the Irish Seeker had suddenly gone into a dive. "He''s seen the Snitch!" Harry shouted. "He''s seen it! Look at him go!" But Chris wasn''t focusing on the match, she concentrated hard on the Veela women and suddenly few Veela women''s wings caught fire. They were surprised, the Wizards were looking like something impossible had happened. The Veela started to stop the fire but it kept spreading Half the crowd didn''t seemed to have realized what was happening; the field was a mess. Chris focused on the match as the Irish supporters rose in another great wave of green, screaming their Seeker on ¡­ but Krum was on his tail. "They''re going to crash!" shrieked Hermione. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "They''re not!" roared Ron. "Lynch is!" yelled Harry. And he was right ¡ª for the second time, Lynch hit the ground with tremendous force and was immediately stampeded by a horde of angry veela. "The Snitch, where''s the Snitch?" bellowed Charlie. "He''s got it ¡ª Krum''s got it ¡ª it''s all over!" shouted Harry. Krum, his red robes shining with blood from his nose, was ris-ing gently into the air, his fist held high, a glint of gold in his hand. The scoreboard was flashing BULGARIA: 160, IRELAND: 170 across the crowd, who didn''t seem to have realized what had hap-pened. Then, slowly, as though a great jumbo jet were revving up, the rumbling from the Ireland supporters grew louder and louder and erupted into screams of delight. "IRELAND WINS!" Bagman shouted, who like the Irish, seemed to be taken aback by the sudden end of the match. "KRUM GETS THE SNITCH ¡ª BUT IRELAND WINS ¡ª good lord, I don''t think any of us were expecting that!" "Woooooooowwwww." Ginny jumped up and down throwing her hand up in the air. Fred and George started to dance. Chris also jumped in happiness with Ginny but then a voice whispered in her ears, "That was really cool. How long you can do that without a wand?" Chris turned around and saw Bill grinning at her. He saw it. After Chris realized that Ministry can track a under-age student using magic outside the school, she started practicing wandless magic for curiosity. Though it started because her little bit of laziness, like moving something from places, or cleaning the house without touching anything; soon it was replaced by interest and she started to do things with the help of her mind. But Chris decided not to tell anyone about these now, as it can be little advantage for her later. ___________________________________ As they returned to the tent, nobody felt like sleeping at all, and given the level of noise around them, Mr. Weasley agreed that they could all have one last cup of cocoa together before turning in. Chris went and sat in a corner of the tent, Ginny didn''t followed her as she was in a deep conversation with Hermione about the Bulgarian Seeker Victor Krum. As expected Bill came and sat beside her. "So....?" "So what?" Chris asked looking innocent. "Listen, no need to lie. Your secret is safe with me." Bill said smiling, "it''s just a little surprising to see you do ''that'' at such an early age." Chris understood why Bill didn''t mention the ''wandless magic''. Fred and George were not very near but enough to became interested if they hear that kind of things. "I was just a little curious about I can do these things or not? And it turns out I can." Chris replied seriously. "I didn''t completely mastered it though." "Oh that was enough for your age." He lowered his voice, "15 wings caught fire." "You counted it?" Chris chuckled. "Yeah. It was amusing so I had to." Bill said grinning. "I know you''re very talented witch Chris. And I encourage you to learn many more things, so if you need my help.. just ask." "So how about that book about Egyptian curses and the curse breaking spells and things?" Chris asked smirking. Bill laughed, "Right to the business? Do you know I didn''t even gave it to Charlie?" Chris nodded. "Fine I''ll give you before you go to Hogwarts. Anything else my Lady?" Bill said with a bow. "Umm... Nothing now, but I''ll let you know." Chris said grinning. Bill laughed, sipping his cocoa. Ginny came to them yawning, "What''re you... ta... talking about?" "That you need to go to sleep." Bill said getting up. "Dad! I think we should go to beds. Ginny is really sleepy." "Hey.. I''m not... sle.. sle.. sleepy." Ginny yawned again. Everyone laughed. Ginny went red, "fine, maybe a little." "Right. Boys it''s time. Change and then to beds." Mr Weasley said taking the mugs from everyone. "And girls to your tents." Chris got up and went towards the other tent with Ginny and Hermione. In the girls'' tent Chris, Ginny and Hermione changed into their sleepwears and climbed in their beds. From the other side of the campsite they could still hear much singing and the odd echoing bang. Ginny was asleep in a minute, Hermione was trying to sleep, tossing and turning. Chris, who was on the top bunk, lay staring up at the canvas ceiling of the tent, watching the glow of an occasional lep-rechaun lantern flying overhead. She knew, she have learnt more than any other witch in her age, but, she felt she needed to learn much more. Dumbledore''s voice always echoes in her mind, ''You''re born for a big task. The future is yours to change. Your destiny is bigger than Harry.'' Chris was almost asleep when suddenly the noise outside changed into screams. Chris jerked up, holding her wand tightly which was beside her pillow. She listened carefully and it was indeed screams. She jumped out of her bed. "Ginny! Hermione! Wake up." Chris said pulling a jacket over her sleepwear. "GINNY! HERMIONE! GINNY! C''MON." Hermione woke up, hearing Chris''s loud voice. "What happened?" Ginny also woke up. "Hermione, Ginny grab a jacket come out. Fast. Something is happening outside, which is not going to end well, I''ve a feeling." Chris said running outside. "Chris don''t go alone." Hermione said getting up and wearing her jacket hurriedly. "No. Hermione, don''t leave Ginny alone." Saying this Chris ran out of the tent. Chapter 81: You Dont Belong By the light of the few fires that were still burning, she could see people running away into the woods, fleeing something that was moving across the field toward her, something that was emitting odd flashes of light and noises like gunfire. Loud jeering, roars of laughter, and drunken yells were drifting toward her; then came a burst of strong green light, which illuminated the scene. Mr Weasley, Fred, George, Harry and Ron came out from their tent. "Where''s Ginny and Hermione?" Mr Weasley asked as soon as he noticed Chris. Chris didn''t had to answer as Hermione and Ginny came hurrying towards them, pulling coats over their nightdresses. A crowd of wizards, tightly packed and moving together with wands pointing straight upward, was marching slowly across the field. Their heads were hooded and their faces masked. High above them, floating along in midair, four struggling figures were being contorted into grotesque shapes. It was as though the masked wizards on the ground were puppeteers, and the people above them were marionettes operated by invisible strings that rose from the wands into the air. Two of the figures were very small. More wizards were joining the marching group, laughing and pointing up at the floating bodies. Tents crumpled and fell as the marching crowd swelled. Once or twice Chris saw one of the marchers blast a tent out of his way with his wand. Several caught fire. The screaming grew louder. The floating people were suddenly illuminated as they passed over a burning tent and Chris recognized one of them: Mr. Roberts, the campsite manager. The other three looked as though they might be his wife and children. "We need to help them." Chris said looking horrified. One of the marchers below flipped Mrs. Roberts upside down with his wand; her nightdress fell down to reveal voluminous drawers and she struggled to cover herself up as the crowd below her screeched and hooted with glee. "That''s sick," Ron muttered, watching the smallest Muggle child, who had begun to spin like a top, sixty feet above the ground, his head flopping limply from side to side. "That is really sick. ¡­" "Mr Weasley, we need to do something." Chris roared. At the same moment, Bill, Charlie, and Percy emerged from the boys'' tent, fully dressed, with their sleeves rolled up and their wands out. "We''re going to help the Ministry!" Mr. Weasley shouted over all the noise, rolling up his own sleeves. "You lot ¡ª get into the woods, and stick together. I''ll come and fetch you when we''ve sorted this out!" Bill, Charlie, and Percy were already sprinting away toward the oncoming marchers; Mr. Weasley tore after them. Ministry wizards were dashing from every direction toward the source of the trouble. The crowd beneath the Roberts family was coming ever closer. "But... but..." Chris tried to protest but Fred grabbed her arm. "C''mon," said Fred, dragging her away. George also grabbed Ginny and starting to pull her toward the wood. Harry, Ron and Hermione fol-lowed. They all looked back as they reached the trees. The crowd beneath the Roberts family was larger than ever; they could see the Ministry wizards trying to get through it to the hooded wizards in the center, but they were having great difficulty. It looked as though they were scared to perform any spell that might make the Roberts family fall. The colored lanterns that had lit the path to the stadium had been extinguished. Dark figures were blundering through the trees; children were crying; anxious shouts and panicked voices were re-verberating around them in the cold night air. Chris felt sick. This was something she never imagined, she felt like every scream, every crying noise was piercing through her heart, and that image of Mr Roberts'' family blur her vision. ''Pull yourself together.'' A voice roared in her brain. She realized she was losing focus and it wasn''t the right time. Chris felt herself being pushed hither and thither by people whose faces she could not see. "Lumos," she whispered holding her wand. "What happened?" said Hermione anxiously. "Ron, where are you? Oh this is stupid ¡ª lumos!" "George, stop. Ron is missing." Ginny said panicked. Chris tried to stepped back to look, but heard a loud yell with pain. Chris hurriedly lowered her wand, Hermione did the same. And Chris realized Ron was lying sprawled on the ground and she just stepped on his back. "What''re you doing down there?" Chris said and step away from him "Tripped over a tree root," he said angrily, getting to his feet again. "Well, with feet that size, hard not to," said a drawling voice from behind them. Everyone turned sharply. Flint(the Slytherin Quidditch team captain) and Draco Malfoy was standing nearby, leaning against a tree, looking utterly re-laxed. Flint''s arms folded, he seemed to have been watching the scene at the campsite through a gap in the trees. Draco was on the other hand, looked at Chris furiously for a few seconds then looked away. Ron told them to do something that Chris knew he would never have dared say in front of Mrs. Weasley "Language, Weasley," said Flint. "Had-n''t you better be hurrying along, now? You wouldn''t like them spot-ted, would you?" He nodded at Hermione and Chris, and at the same moment, a blast like a bomb sounded from the campsite, and a flash of green light mo-mentarily lit the trees around them. "What''s that supposed to mean?" said Hermione defiantly. "Granger, they''re after Muggles," said Draco, opening his mouth first time. "D''you want to be showing off your knickers in midair? Because if you do, hang around ¡­ they''re moving this way, and it would give us all a laugh." "Hermione''s a witch," Harry snarled. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Have it your own way, Potter," said Flint, grinning mali-ciously. "If you think they can''t spot a Mudblood, stay where you are." "That''s enough," said Fred angrily and grabbed Flint and tackled him on the ground. "Weasley!" Malfoy called furiously and tried to help. "Don''t even try, Malfoy, if you don''t want to go home with a broken nose." Chris replied coming forward. Everybody present knew that ''Mudblood'' was a very offensive term for a witch or wizard of Muggle parentage. "Leave him Fred. We should go. Let''s go." said Hermione quickly, pulling Fred from Flint. Chris looked at Flint with her wand''s light and was sure even with magic he was going to remember his injury for at least two weeks. There came a bang from the other side of the trees that was louder than anything they had heard. Several people nearby screamed. Malfoy chuckled softly. "Scare easily, don''t they?" he said lazily. "I suppose your daddy told you all to hide? What''s he up to ¡ª trying to rescue the Muggles?" "Where''re your parents?" said Harry, his temper rising. "Out there wearing masks, are they?" "Oh I''m sure they''re," Chris said angrily. "But you know what Draco, I never expected you to be happy about that. Because I hope you know, the person, for who your parents are doing this; he doesn''t care about anyone except himself." Draco fell silent, suddenly the smile vanished from his face. "Let''s go." Hermione said still clutching Fred''s arm, who was looking at injured Flint. "Well, with any luck, the Ministry will catch their parents!" They started to walk again, and only then Fred noticed, "Where''s Ginny and George?" George and Ginny were nowhere to be seen, though the path was packed with plenty of other people, all looking nervously over their shoulders toward the commotion back at the campsite. A huddle of teenagers in pajamas was arguing vociferously a little way along the path. When they saw them, a girl with thick curly hair turned and said quickly, "O¨´ est Madame Maxime? Nous l''avons perdue ¡ª" "nous ne savons pas, nous sommes de Hogwarts(We don''t know. We''re from Hogwarts)." Chris replied. "Oh ¡­" The girl who had spoken turned her back on them, and as they walked on they distinctly heard her say, " ''Ogwarts." "You know French?" Hermione asked surprised. "A little. Took French classes for few months, you know curiosity." Chris replied, "I think they''re from Beauxbatons." "Sorry?" said Harry. "You know ¡­ Beauxbatons Academy of Magic ¡­ I read about it in An Appraisal of Magical Education in Europe." Hermione said. "Oh ¡­ yeah ¡­ right," said Harry. "George and Ginny can''t have gone that far," said Fred pulling out his wand, lighting it, and squinting up the path. Ron did the same. "Ah, no, I don''t believe it ¡­ I''ve lost my wand!" Harry said suddenly. "You''re kidding!" Ron said. Ron and Hermione raised their wands high enough to spread the narrow beams of light farther on the ground; Harry looked all around him, but his wand was nowhere to be seen. "Maybe it''s back in the tent," said Ron. "Maybe it fell out of your pocket when we were running?" Hermione suggested anxiously. "Look there is no time for this. George and Ginny are alone somewhere. We need to find them." Fred said walking fast. A rustling noise nearby made Harry, Ron and Hermione jump. Chris looked around pointing her wand, she was very alert. A house-elf was fighting It''s way out of a clump of bushes nearby. "Isn''t it a house-elf?" Chris asked. "Yes. It''s Winky. Mr Crouch''s house-elf." Harry replied. Winky the house-elf was moving in a most peculiar fashion, apparently with great diffi-culty; it was as though someone invisible were trying to hold her back. "There is bad wizards about!" she squeaked distractedly as she leaned forward and labored to keep running. "People high ¡ª high in the air! Winky is getting out of the way!" And she disappeared into the trees on the other side of the path, panting and squeaking as she fought the force that was restraining her. "What''s up with her?" said Ron, looking curiously after Winky. "Why can''t she run properly?" "Bet she didn''t ask permission to hide," said Harry. "You know, house-elves get a very raw deal!" said Hermione in-dignantly. "It''s slavery, that''s what it is! That Mr. Crouch made her go up to the top of the stadium, and she was terrified, and he''s got her bewitched so she can''t even run when they start trampling tents! Why doesn''t anyone do something about it?" "Really Granger, this is the time to discuss house-elves? Please move fast." Fred said impatiently. Another loud bang echoed from the edge of the wood. Suddenly Chris got pushed very hard here and there, but luckily Chris got hold of a tree, which prevented her from falling. But there was no voice of Fred, Ron, Harry or Hermione. Chris moved her wand around to see if there was someone around her but there was only unknown faces. She was about to call someone''s name when suddenly someone grabbed her and put a hand on her mouth. The wand slipped from her hands or the person made it. Chris struggled in his grip and was about kick him when the person''s cold voice whispered in her ear, "What''re doing here? You don''t belong here." The voice sent a shiver down her spine. "Stop forcing yourself and go back to your previous life.... or else..." There was a long pause, Chris tried to kick him and free herself from his grip but there was something which was preventing her to do so. The voice didn''t sound young, in fact it was very very old. But it can scare anyone, his grip was strong too and it was... full of magic. He wasn''t only forcing Chris to listen to him but he did something that Chris couldn''t even move her fingers. "Or else..." he said again with a more dangerous and scary voice. "You''ll be dead like, that stupid boy, Harry Potter." As he finished Chris felt she was regaining her strength, she thrust her elbow on his ribs, then punched and kicked him at the same tim. He freed her and staggered back. Chris turned sharply to see who it was but there was no one. Chris picked up her wand from the ground and searched around but other than few girls and kids running around there was no adult wizard. "Help! Help!" A voice called from near. Chris pointed her wand to the direction from where the voice came and saw a teenage girl, maybe younger than her was sobbing under a tree. Chris went towards the girl. "What happened?" The girl looked at her with tears in her eyes. "I... me... my leg.. Help!" Chris looked at her leg and saw her leg was stuck under a tree banch. Chris hurriedly made the branch fly a little and pulled the girl out. She stood up, still moaning in pain. "Where''s your wand?" Chris asked. "Oh my wand!" She tried to look down at path. Chris lowered her wand down the path for her. "Oh no." The girl picked up a broken wand. "Must be broke when I fell. Thanks for saving me. No one was stopping for me." Chris sighed, "It''s alright. Where are your parents?" "I was walking with my mom,sister and my friends but I got separated and got stuck here." She answered. "Fine, stay close. You don''t have a wand. Ok?" Chris said seriously. "Thank you. I''m Astoria Greengrass by the way." She said while walking disballanced beside Chris. "Christina Norton." Chris replied while looking for others. "Hey you''re the Gryffindor Chaser, aren''t you?" Astoria asked surprised. "Yes." Chris replied. As they walked a little they heard voices, "Astoria!" "Astoria!" "I''m here." Astoria screamed back. Chris looked around carefully. One voice was very familiar. And as expected Jason came towards them, pushing the people who were running opposite direction; with a tall and thin boy. "Astoria, is that you?" Jason said coming close and got a shock to see Chris with her. Chris understood this as his facial expressions changed real quick. "Yes. Yes. Oh Jason." Saying this Astoria threw her arms around Jason, burried her face on his chest, sobbing. Jason eyes instantly flickered towards Chris, Chris looked away and turned her wand''s light in other direction. Only then Chris noticed the other boy, who was smirking looking at Jason and Astoria. His face can be described as ''rabity''. He suddenly noticed Chris, smiled a little and noticed her uncomfortable expression. He coughed, "You know Astoria I also came to find you." Astoria pulled herself from Jason then looked at the boy, and said with a simple smile, "Thank you." "What''re you doing here? All alone?" Jason asked looking at Chris. "Same like Astoria, lost the rest in this crowd." Chris replied curtly. "Thank God for that. If she didn''t decided to help me then I would''ve still stuck under that tree." Astoria said with a smile. "Really? That''s cool." Said the other boy. "Wait, you''re that Gryffindor player." "Yeah, Christina Norton." Chris replied. "Theodore Nott." He said and shook hands with Chris. Another bang sounded near them. "I think we should leave." Jason said and Astoria grabbed his hand. But it''s late the marchers came close. "We''ve to hide. They shouldn''t see Chris." Jason said hurriedly. "Why?" Astoria asked innocently. "Because we all are pure blood. She isn''t." Jason replied impatiently. Chris remembered what Flint and Draco said. "You all go. I''ll manage." "What?" Theodore asked surprised. "Look, this is not the time to be hero. If they catch you...." Jason stopped abruptly. "Didn''t you saw what they were doing with those muggles." "Yeah. But I''m a witch. If y''all stay with me then you''ll be in trouble as well." Chris said looking at the marchers. "Leave." "Are you kidding me? You want me to leave this kind of thrilling moment? No way." Theodore said grinning. "Jason take Astoria and leave. I''m here." "I''m not leaving." Jason said as the marchers came in front of them. "What''re you kids doing here, huh?" One of the masked man said. "Astoria get back." Jason said. But then suddenly something vast, green, and glittering erupted from the middle of the woods in patch of darkness; it flew up over the treetops and into the sky. Everyone looked at it. It was a colossal skull, comprised of what looked like emerald stars, with a serpent protruding from its mouth like a tongue. As soon as it completed it''s shape the masked wizards disappearated in a second. "Arresto Momentum" Chris said loudly and stopped the Roberts family from hitting the ground. She looked at the sky again as the mark rose higher and higher, blazing in a haze of greenish smoke, etched against the black sky like a new constellation. Suddenly, the wood around them erupted with screams. "Merlin." Few wizards and witches exclaimed shivering. "Where are the others, Chris?" Mr Weasley said grabbing Chris. "I don''t know. I lost them." Chris said still looking at the sky. Mr Weasley''s eyes looked around and he noticed Theodore, Jason and Astoria. He was looking very worried and angry at the same time. "Ok Christina, see you later." Theodore said and then looked at Mr Weasley, "We''ll just leave." And Theodore, Jason and Astoria walked away. The other wizards left with the Roberts family as Mr Weasley turned towards Chris, "C''mon we need to find them. I hope they''re not near that place." He looked at the direction from where the mark came just now. "Umm... knowing Harry''s luck... I''m sure they''re there." Chris replied with a sigh. Chapter 82: The Dark Mark "Stop!" yelled Mr Weasley. "STOP! That''s my son!" As he and Chris ran towards the place from where the green light just flashed and made the skull mark on the sky. As they cane close the wizard in front of Harry, Ron and Hermione had lowered his wand. "Ron ¡ª Harry," his voice sounded shaky "Hermione ¡ª are you all right?" "Out of the way, Arthur," said a cold, curt voice. It was Mr. Crouch. He and the other Ministry wizards were clos-ing in on Harry, Ron and Hermione. "Which of you did it?" he snapped, his sharp eyes darting be-tween them. "Which of you conjured the Dark Mark?" "We didn''t do that!" said Harry, gesturing up at the skull. "We didn''t do anything!" said Ron, who was rubbing his elbow and looking indignantly at his father. "What did you want to at-tack us for?" "Do not lie, sir!" shouted Mr. Crouch. His wand was still point-ing directly at Ron, and his eyes were popping ¡ª he looked slightly mad. "You have been discovered at the scene of the crime!" "Barty," whispered a witch in a long woolen dressing gown, "they''re kids, Barty, they''d never have been able to ¡ª" "Where did the Mark come from, you three?" said Mr. Weasley quickly. "Over there," said Hermione shakily, pointing at the place where they had heard the voice. "There was someone behind the trees ¡­ they shouted words ¡ª an incantation ¡ª" "Oh, stood over there, did they?" said Mr. Crouch, turning his popping eyes on Hermione now, disbelief etched all over his face. "Said an incantation, did they? You seem very well informed about how that Mark is summoned, missy ¡ª" "Because she reads books and she saw what happened." Chris said sharply. "Is it?" Mr Crouch looked at Chris angrily. But none of the Ministry wizards apart from Mr. Crouch seemed to think it remotely likely that Harry, Ron, or Hermione had conjured the skull; on the contrary, at Hermione''s words, they had all raised their wands again and were pointing in the direction she had indicated, squinting through the dark trees. "We''re too late," said the witch in the woolen dressing gown, shaking her head. "They''ll have Disapparated." "I don''t think so," said a wizard with a scrubby brown beard. It was Amos Diggory, Cedric''s father. "Our Stunners went right through those trees. ¡­ There''s a good chance we got them. ¡­" "Amos, be careful!" said a few of the wizards warningly as Mr. Diggory squared his shoulders, raised his wand, marched across the clearing, and disappeared into the darkness. Chris watched him vanish behind the trees. "Where''s Fred? He was with you." Chris asked Harry. "No idea." Harry replied. A few seconds later, they heard Mr. Diggory shout. "Yes! We got them! There''s someone here! Unconscious! It''s ¡ª but ¡ª blimey ¡­" "You''ve got someone?" shouted Mr. Crouch, sounding highly disbelieving. "Who? Who is it?" They heard snapping twigs, the rustling of leaves, and then crunching footsteps as Mr. Diggory reemerged from behind the trees. He was carrying a tiny, limp figure in his arms. Chris recog-nized the the figure, it was the same house-elf she saw sometime ago. It was Winky. Mr. Crouch did not move or speak as Mr. Diggory deposited his elf on the ground at his feet. The other Ministry wizards were all staring at Mr. Crouch. For a few seconds Crouch remained trans-fixed, his eyes blazing in his white face as he stared down at Winky. Then he appeared to come to life again. "This ¡ª cannot ¡ª be," he said jerkily. "No ¡ª" He moved quickly around Mr. Diggory and strode off toward the place where he had found Winky. "No point, Mr. Crouch," Mr. Diggory called after him. "There''s no one else there." But Mr. Crouch did not seem prepared to take his word for it. They could hear him moving around and the rustling of leaves as he pushed the bushes aside, searching. "Bit embarrassing," Mr. Diggory said grimly, looking down at Winky''s unconscious form. "Barty Crouch''s house-elf ¡­ I mean to say ¡­" "Come off it, Amos," said Mr. Weasley quietly, "you don''t seriously think it was the elf? The Dark Mark''s a wizard''s sign. It requires a wand." "Yeah," said Mr. Diggory, "and she had a wand." "What?" said Mr. Weasley. "Here, look." Mr. Diggory held up a wand and showed it to Mr. Weasley. "Had it in her hand. So that''s clause three of the Code of Wand Use broken, for a start. No non-human creature is permitted to carry or use a wand." Just then there was another pop, and Ludo Bagman Apparated right next to Mr. Weasley. Looking breathless and disorientated, he spun on the spot, goggling upward at the emerald-green skull. "The Dark Mark!" he panted, almost trampling Winky as he turned inquiringly to his colleagues. "Who did it? Did you get them? Barty! What''s going on?" Mr. Crouch had returned empty-handed. His face was still ghostly white, and his hands and his toothbrush mustache were both twitching. "Where have you been, Barty?" said Bagman. "Why weren''t you at the match? Your elf was saving you a seat too ¡ª gulping gar-goyles!" Bagman had just noticed Winky lying at his feet. "What happened to her?" "I have been busy, Ludo," said Mr. Crouch, still talking in the same jerky fashion, barely moving his lips. "And my elf has been stunned." "Stunned? By you lot, you mean? But why ¡ª ?" Comprehension dawned suddenly on Bagman''s round, shiny face; he looked up at the skull, down at Winky, and then at Mr. Crouch. "No!" he said. "Winky? Conjure the Dark Mark? She wouldn''t know how! She''d need a wand, for a start!" "And she had one," said Mr. Diggory. "I found her holding one, Ludo. If it''s all right with you, Mr. Crouch, I think we should hear what she''s got to say for herself." Crouch gave no sign that he had heard Mr. Diggory, but Mr. Diggory seemed to take his silence for assent. He raised his own wand, pointed it at Winky, and said, "Rennervate!" Winky stirred feebly. Her great brown eyes opened and she blinked several times in a bemused sort of way. Watched by the silent wizards, she raised herself shakily into a sitting position. She caught sight of Mr. Diggory''s feet, and slowly, tremulously, raised her eyes to stare up into his face; then, more slowly still, she looked up into the sky. Chris could see the floating skull reflected twice in her enormous, glassy eyes. She gave a gasp, looked wildly around the crowded clearing, and burst into terrified sobs. "Elf!" said Mr. Diggory sternly. "Do you know who I am? I''m a member of the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures!" Winky began to rock backward and forward on the ground, her breath coming in sharp bursts. "As you see, elf, the Dark Mark was conjured here a short while ago," said Mr. Diggory. "And you were discovered moments later, right beneath it! An explanation, if you please!" "I ¡ª I ¡ª I is not doing it, sir!" Winky gasped. "I is not know-ing how, sir!" "You were found with a wand in your hand!" barked Mr. Dig-gory, brandishing it in front of her. Chris was about to say something but Harry interrupted suddenly, "Hey ¡ª that''s mine!" Everyone in the clearing looked at him. "Excuse me?" said Mr. Diggory, incredulously. "That''s my wand!" said Harry. "I dropped it!" "You dropped it?" repeated Mr. Diggory in disbelief. "Is this a confession? You threw it aside after you conjured the Mark?" "Excuse me Mr Diggory but he said he dropped it, which is true. He lost the wand when we were running from our tents." Chris said with a straight face and a bold voice. "And Amos, think who you''re talking to!" said Mr. Weasley, very an-grily. "Is Harry Potter likely to conjure the Dark Mark?" "Er ¡ª of course not," mumbled Mr. Diggory. "Sorry ¡­ car-ried away ¡­ so... You found this wand, eh, elf? And you picked it up and thought you''d have some fun with it, did you?" "I is not doing magic with it, sir!" squealed Winky, tears stream-ing down the sides of her squashed and bulbous nose. "I is ¡­ I is ¡­ I is just picking it up, sir! I is not making the Dark Mark, sir, I is not knowing how!" "It wasn''t her!" said Hermione. She looked very nervous, speak-ing up in front of all these Ministry wizards, yet determined all the same. "Winky''s got a squeaky little voice, and the voice we heard doing the incantation was much deeper!" She looked around at Harry and Ron, appealing for their support. "It didn''t sound any-thing like Winky, did it?" "No," said Harry, shaking his head. "It definitely didn''t sound like an elf." "Yeah, it was a human voice," said Ron. "Well, we''ll soon see," growled Mr. Diggory, looking unim-pressed. "There''s a simple way of discovering the last spell a wand performed, elf, did you know that?" Winky trembled and shook her head frantically, her ears flap-ping, as Mr. Diggory raised his own wand again and placed it tip to tip with Harry''s. "Prior Incantato!" roared Mr. Diggory. Chris heard Hermione gasp, horrified, as a gigantic serpent-tongued skull erupted from the point where the two wands met, but it was a mere shadow of the green skull high above them; it looked as though it were made of thick gray smoke: the ghost of a spell. "Deletrius!" Mr. Diggory shouted, and the smoky skull vanished in a wisp of smoke. "So," said Mr. Diggory with a kind of savage triumph, looking down upon Winky, who was still shaking convulsively. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "I is not doing it!" she squealed, her eyes rolling in terror. "I is not, I is not, I is not knowing how! I is a good elf, I isn''t using wands, I isn''t knowing how!" "You''ve been caught red-handed, elf!" Mr. Diggory roared. "Caught with the guilty wand in your hand!" "Amos," said Mr. Weasley loudly, "think about it ¡­ precious few wizards know how to do that spell. ¡­ Where would she have learned it?" "Perhaps Amos is suggesting," said Mr. Crouch, cold anger in every syllable, "that I routinely teach my servants to conjure the Dark Mark?" There was a deeply unpleasant silence. Amos Diggory looked horrified. "Mr. Crouch ¡­ not ¡­ not at all ¡­" "You have now come very close to accusing the two people in this clearing who are least likely to conjure that Mark!" barked Mr. Crouch. "Harry Potter ¡ª and myself! I suppose you are familiar with the boy''s story, Amos?" "Of course ¡ª everyone knows ¡ª" muttered Mr. Diggory, look-ing highly discomforted. "And I trust you remember the many proofs I have given, over a long career, that I despise and detest the Dark Arts and those who practice them?" Mr. Crouch shouted, his eyes bulging again. "Mr. Crouch, I ¡ª I never suggested you had anything to do with it!" Amos Diggory muttered again, now reddening behind his scrubby brown beard. "If you accuse my elf, you accuse me, Diggory!" shouted Mr. Crouch. "Where else would she have learned to conjure it?" "She ¡ª she might''ve picked it up anywhere ¡ª" "Precisely, Amos," said Mr. Weasley. "She might have picked it up anywhere. ¡­ Winky?" he said kindly, turning to the elf, but she flinched as though he too was shouting at her. "Where exactly did you find Harry''s wand?" Winky was twisting the hem of her tea towel so violently that it was fraying beneath her fingers. "I ¡ª I is finding it ¡­ finding it there, sir. ¡­" she whispered, "there ¡­ in the trees, sir. ¡­" "You see, Amos?" said Mr. Weasley. "Whoever conjured the Mark could have Disapparated right after they''d done it, leaving Harry''s wand behind. A clever thing to do, not using their own wand, which could have betrayed them. And Winky here had the misfortune to come across the wand moments later and pick it up." "But then, she''d have been only a few feet away from the real culprit!" said Mr. Diggory impatiently. "Elf? Did you see anyone?" Winky began to tremble worse than ever. Her giant eyes flick-ered from Mr. Diggory, to Ludo Bagman, and onto Mr. Crouch. Then she gulped and said, "I is seeing no one, sir ¡­ no one ¡­" "Amos," said Mr. Crouch curtly, "I am fully aware that, in the ordinary course of events, you would want to take Winky into your department for questioning. I ask you, however, to allow me to deal with her." Mr. Diggory looked as though he didn''t think much of this sug-gestion at all, but it was clear to Chris that Mr. Crouch was such an important member of the Ministry that he did not dare refuse him. "You may rest assured that she will be punished," Mr. Crouch added coldly. "M-m-master ¡­" Winky stammered, looking up at Mr. Crouch, her eyes brimming with tears. "M-m-master, p-p-please ¡­" Mr. Crouch stared back, his face somehow sharpened, each line upon it more deeply etched. There was no pity in his gaze. "Winky has behaved tonight in a manner I would not have be-lieved possible," he said slowly. "I told her to remain in the tent. I told her to stay there while I went to sort out the trouble. And I find that she disobeyed me. This means clothes." "No!" shrieked Winky, prostrating herself at Mr. Crouch''s feet. "No, master! Not clothes, not clothes!" Chris knew that the only way to turn a house-elf free was to pre-sent it with proper garments. It was pitiful to see the way Winky clutched at her tea towel as she sobbed over Mr. Crouch''s feet. "But she was frightened!" Hermione burst out angrily, glaring at Mr. Crouch. "Your elf''s scared of heights, and those wizards in masks were levitating people! You can''t blame her for wanting to get out of their way!" Mr. Crouch took a step backward, freeing himself from contact with the elf, whom he was surveying as though she were something filthy and rotten that was contaminating his over-shined shoes. "I have no use for a house-elf who disobeys me," he said coldly, looking over at Hermione. "I have no use for a servant who forgets what is due to her master, and to her master''s reputation." Hermione clenched her fist tightly seeing Winky sobbing like that. "He''s just wanted to get rid of Winky, Hermione. There''s nothing we can do about it." Chris said. "What?" Hermione looked at her so as the others. "Well it''s clear, isn''t? Mr Crouch asked Winky to stay in the tent and the masked wizards were burning the tents but Winky tried to save her life and maybe for the first time she disobeyed him." Chris said calmly. "But now Mr Crouch is disowning her because she tried to save her life rather than obeying her master. It''s clear that Winky didn''t conjured that dark mark but she is still getting punishment so that no one can think that Mr Crouch supported his house-elf, anyhow." Hearing this everyone looked at Chris in disbelief. There was only Winky''s sobbing sounds. "Did you just accused me, girl?" Mr Crouch barked in rage. "No. I said what I understood." Chris said so calmly that no one able to speak against it. Not even Mr Crouch. Chris knew it because of her aura, she was starting to understand her aura and it''s effect on others. There was a very nasty silence, which was ended by Mr. Weasley, who said quietly, "Well, I think I''ll take my lot back to the tent, if nobody''s got any objections. Amos, that wand''s told us all it can ¡ª if Harry could have it back, please ¡ª" Mr. Diggory handed Harry his wand and Harry pocketed it. "Come on," Mr. Weasley said quietly. But Hermione didn''t seem to want to move; her eyes were still upon the sobbing elf. "Hermione!" Mr. Weasley said, more urgently. She turned and followed Chris, Harry and Ron out of the clearing and off through the trees. Chris felt the gazes of those Ministry people, on her as she walked away. "What''s going to happen to Winky?" said Hermione, the mo-ment they had left the clearing. "I don''t know," said Mr. Weasley. "The way they were treating her! I think Chris is right." said Hermione furiously. "Mr. Diggory, calling her ''elf'' all the time ¡­ and Mr. Crouch! He knows she didn''t do it and he''s still going to sack her! He didn''t care how frightened she''d been, or how upset she was ¡ª it was like she wasn''t even human!" "Well, she''s not," said Ron. Hermione rounded on him. "That doesn''t mean she hasn''t got feelings, Ron. It''s disgusting the way ¡ª" "Hermione, I agree with you," said Mr. Weasley quickly, beck-oning her on, "but now is not the time to discuss elf rights. I want to get back to the tent as fast as we can and... Chris!" Chris knew what Mr Weasley was going to say so she quickly said, "I''m sorry Mr Weasley. I know Mr Crouch is an important member of the Ministry. But I couldn''t help after observing his behaviour. Sorry about that." Mr Weasley nodded and they walked towards the tent in complete silence. ___________________________________ After a long conversation about the dark mark in the sky, which was actually Voldemort''s signature mark; and about Winky and the Death Eaters; Chris, Ginny and Hermione went back to there tent. "I''m not falling asleep after this." Ginny said sitting on a bed. "Me too." Hermione replied sinking beside her. It was nearly three in the morning. "Do you know where Riddle got the idea of the skull and snake thing?" Chris said sitting on a chair. Hermione and Ginny looked at her, surprised. "Do you''ve to call him Riddle?" Ginny''s asked, uncomfortably. "Yeah because I''m out of option. You asked me to not to call his original name and You-Know-Who sounds like giving him too much importance. So Tom Riddle is perfect to piss him off. You know it''s his muggle father''s name." Chris said. "You should''ve seen his face in Chamber of Secrets when he told us this." Ginny sighed, "Only you can think like this. Go on." "So how he got the idea?" Hermione asked curiously. "I think he got the idea when he first time saw the Basilisk coming out from the mouth of the Salazar Slytherin''s statue." Chris replied casually. "You mean which was in the Chamber of Secrets?" Ginny asked. "I think so." "Chris what do think? Why did someone or some Death Eater conjured that dark mark?" Hermione asked. "Well... I guess... someone was trying to know if the other Death Eaters who lied to the Ministry to save themselves after Riddle''s downfall; were still loyal to Riddle or not." Chris said thinking. "But it''s just my personal opinion." Hermione nodded, then sighed; "I still can''t believe, Mr Crouch did that to Winky. It hurts to see the house-elves like this." "I know I felt bad for Winky too. But the more I think about it... I found Mr Crouch as a suspicious character." Chris said absent-mindedly. "Why?" Ginny asked. "The way Percy describes him.. He seems a Perfect person." "That''s the actual problem, Ginny." Chris said with a sigh. "It''s impossible. No one can be perfect. We all make some bad decisions in our life, we all do mistakes, we all have our flaws, we all are imperfect and that''s normal. And if someone seems like absolutely perfect that means that person is faking it.. which is more dangerous." Hermione and Ginny stared at Chris for a long time. But Chris was determined this time, she was not going to ignore her feelings. Last time she ignored it, thinking Pettigrew as a rat which was a big mistake. She wasn''t going to repeat her mistakes. With a sigh Chris climbed in her bed, "I''m taking a little rest. I think you should too." Laying in bed, while staring the canvas ceiling of the tent; she thought about that cold scary voice. ''Can it be the same person who conjured that dark mark and grabbed her in the wood? Or was it Voldemort himself? If not then who was it? Who wants Harry dead more than Voldemort? But then why Voldemort wants her to be dead too? Of course Voldemort wants to kill every person who is potential threat to him; but why that warning? Why warn her like that? It''s not like he cared about anyone else other than himself.'' Lots and lots of thoughts filled Chris''s brain as she closed her eyes. Chapter 83: Unfogging the Future Chris, Ginny and Hermione really didn''t get to sleep. As the clock striked five, they got ready before Mr Weasley came to wake them up. Then he used magic to pack up the tents, and they left the campsite as quickly as possible. They heard urgent voices as they approached the spot where the Portkeys lay, and when they reached it, they found a great number of witches and wizards gathered around Basil, the keeper of the Portkeys, all clamoring to get away from the campsite as quickly as possible. Mr. Weasley had a hurried discussion with Basil; they joined the queue, and were able to take an old rubber tire back to Stoatshead Hill before the sun had really risen. They walked back through Ottery St. Catchpole and up the damp lane toward the Burrow in the dawn light, talking very little because they were so exhausted. As they rounded the corner and the Burrow came into view, a cry echoed along the lane. "Oh thank goodness, thank goodness!" Mrs. Weasley, who had evidently been waiting for them in the front yard, came running toward them, still wearing her bedroom slippers, her face pale and strained, a rolled-up copy of the Daily Prophet clutched in her hand. "Arthur ¡ª I''ve been so worried ¡ª so worried ¡ª" She flung her arms around Mr. Weasley''s neck, and the Daily Prophet fell out of her limp hand onto the ground. Looking down, Chris saw the headline: SCENES OF TERROR AT THE QUID-DITCH WORLD CUP, complete with a twinkling black-and-white photograph of the Dark Mark over the treetops. She picked it up and read as Mrs Weasley seized Fred and George in a tight hug. The news was clearly not what happened last night, there was lots of false news and very few actual details; like not enough security... Ministry''s negligence... dark wizards running around... dead bodies removed by Ministry... what not.... and it was written by Rita Skeeter. "Chris! Give me the paper after you finished." Said Mr Weasley suddenly. "I want to take a look." "Sure." Chris handed the paper to Mr Weasley as they walked into the Burrow. Chris went to make some tea for everyone and Hermione decided to help her. As they worked, others crammed into the tiny kitchen, Mr Weasley read the entire news aloud. "That woman''s got it in for the Ministry of Magic!" said Percy furiously as Mr Weasley finished with the writer''s name Rita Skeeter. "Last week she was saying we''re wasting our time quib-bling about cauldron thickness, when we should be stamping out vampires! As if it wasn''t specifically stated in paragraph twelve of the Guidelines for the Treatment of Non-Wizard Part-Humans ¡ª" "Do us a favor, Perce," said Bill, yawning, "and shut up." Just then with a pop up noise someone entered the Burrow. Chris looked up as she was giving the tea to Mrs Weasley. Sirius came in with a panicked expression on his face and as soon as he saw Harry, he pulled him into a hug. "Thank goodness you''re fine. You all are fine, right?" Sirius asked Mr Weasley, still hugging Harry by shoulder. "Yes we''re, Sirius." Mr Weasley replied. "I saw the news on Daily Prophet. I really never believed that Skeeter but... After reading today''s news..." Sirius sighed. "I should''ve stayed. I shouldn''t have came back last night." "I think it''s a good thing you didn''t. Rita Skeeter would''ve found or create something about you, somehow." Mr Weasley said gloomily. "She even mentioned me, unfortunately I''m that Ministry employe who informed the Wizards and Witches that nobody was hurt and.... Oh! I made things worse." "Oh C''mon Arthur, everyone knows Rita. She never wrote a entire true incident. She make stories. If it wasn''t you, she would''ve found someone else." Said Sirius sitting down on a chair. "And also everyone knows how Ministry works. Fudge will try to clear his name as soon as possible." "Well it wasn''t Ministry''s fault, was it?" Percy said getting up. "Listen to me boy, it''s not important if it happened because of the Ministry or not; the fact is Ministry is responsible to fix these things but unfortunately Fudge believes in clearing his name more than clearing the mess." "I disagree with you Mr Black." Percy snapped. "Now now Percy." Mr Weasley heaved a deep sigh. "I''m going to have to go into the office; this is going to take some smoothing over. Are you coming with me?" "I''ll come with you, Father," said Percy importantly curtly looking at Sirius. "Mr. Crouch will need all hands on deck. And I can give him my caul-dron report in person." "Mr Black, can I talk to for a second?" Chris whispered as she gave a cup of tea to Sirius. Sirius looked surprised but then nodded. As everyone went to dump their things in their room, Chris handed her bag to Ginny and followed Sirius outside in the garden. "Yes Christina?" Sirius asked curiously. "You can call me Chris." Chris said with a smile. "Actually I want to ask if you can help me with something?" "What''s it?" "Yesterday we met Mr Crouch, Percy''s boss. I hope you know him." Chris said. Sirius nodded as Chris explained what happened with the house-elf Winky and how she felt about Crouch. Sirius looked deep in thoughts. "Well.. lots of things happened after I went to Azkaban. I know few things about him but I''ll inform you after I know the entire thing. If that''s ok?" Sirius said seriously. "Yes. ''Course. I could''ve asked this to Mr Weasley but I had a feeling he''ll try to avoid it, I mean he works in Ministry so..." "I understand Chris and I''ll not disagree with you. Almost every Ministry employe avoid the topic about Ministry employees and the Death Eaters. It''s kind of sensitive but not for me. You see I''m not particularly fond of Ministry employees except with whom I''ve worked before, or the Death Eaters." Sirius said smiling. "Thank you Mr Black. I really didn''t think you''ll take me seriously." Chris replied. "It''s alright. I can see why you thought that but don''t worry, I know you''re a smart witch and well you remind me of someone." Sirius said with a smile. "And also call me Sirius." Sirius looked away at the bright sky, Chris didn''t say anything. Then Harry, Bill, Charlie, Fred, George, Ron, Ginny and Hermione came out. "Chris we''re playing Quidditch. What about you?" Fred asked. "I still think it''s a bad idea." Hermione said. "But if that takes our mind from yesterday then.. fine." "Yeah, they convince me too." Ginny said smiling. "Flying is actually relaxing." "Let''s play." Chris replied grinning. "Great and I''ll be the referee." Sirius said enthusiastically. "It''s high time I watch you play Harry, well... while I''m human." Everyone laughed. "Then I''m in Harry''s team. I''ve a feeling if Sirius is the referee then Harry''s team is going to win." Chris said grinning. "What''re you saying I''m an impartial referee." Sirius said making a serious face. "I highly doubt it." Harry replied grinning. "But I''m sure if I''ve Ginny and Chris in my team, I''m going to win." "Hey you can''t take both of them." George said. "Are they that good?" Charlie asked. "Good? They''re brilliant." Fred exclaimed. "Then let''s see how we play against each other? Up for a match Ginny?" Chris said grinning. "Deal. If you lose then you''re going to do all my history of magic homework for this term." Ginny said grinning as well. "And if you lose then it''s my Herbology homework." Chris replied. "How could you? I mean both are really important subjects." Hermione said in disbelief. "Relax Hermione. We''ll manage." Chris said and they all ran to get their brooms. After debating for a long time, they decided the teams. In Harry''s team, there was Ginny, Ron and George. In Chris''s team, there was Bill, Charlie and Fred. Ginny was too good against Chris but Ron was not so good keeper comparing to Bill so Chris scored more than Ginny. "We WON." Charlie said as he caught the snitch. It was real fun, even Hermione looked happy and cheerful after watching the match. ___________________________________ Neither Mr. Weasley nor Percy was at home much over the follow-ing week. Both left the house each morning before the rest of the family got up, and returned well after dinner every night. Other than that Hermione were continued snapping at Percy everytime he mentioned Mr Crouch or Winky. Two days before they were going to catch the Hogwarts express, Chris, Hermione and Ginny were relaxing in Ginny''s room. Chris was checking her new Divination, Magical Creature books and Rune Dictionaries, which Mrs Weasley brought from Diagon Alley. Hermione was reading a advanced Herbology book sitting on her bed. And Ginny was polishing her Firebolt, the broomstick servicing kit Luna had given her for her thirteenth birthday open at her feet. "Do you want me polish your Firebolt too, Chris?" Ginny said while finishing her Firebolt. "No need. I''ll do it later." Chris said as she put down the magical creatures book. Hagrid had changed the syllabus book this year, maybe because the last monsters book gave the students a little trouble. As Chris opened her Divination book, Unfogging the Future and Hermione noticed it. "You''re taking Divination this year Chris?" She asked surprised. "Yeah." Chris replied. "Really? I mean after what happened last year I didn''t think at least you''ll take that trash." Hermione said casually. "Well.. Hermione I don''t think Divination is that bad." Ginny said, with a little alarmed tone. "Bad? Ginny, that old fraud predicted Harry''s death last year." Hermione said getting serious. "She said someone will leave the class forever around the Easter Holidays." Chris said closing her book. "And indeed, you left Divination around the same time Hermione?" "Yes but she was talking about Harry and the Grim...." Hermione said closing her book as well. "The Grim was Sirius. Isn''t it? She was kind of right." Chris said smiling. "Look Hermione, I know you don''t like Divination but you like Arithmancy, right?" Hermione didn''t answer so Chris continued, "And I understood, Arithmancy also a kind of subject where, you predict people''s future, but with lots of mathematics. But Divination is a subject about feeling your guts without any proper proof. So I feel, just because you don''t have anything to prove something, it doesn''t make it a lie." Chris finished with a big smile. Hermione was clearly thinking what to say next when an owl came flying through the window. It was Leon. Leon sat on Chris''s lap as he dropped the letter on her books. Chris picked it up and saw it was from Luna. Chris gave a meaningful look towards Ginny. "Chris, I think Leon is hungry. I''ll give him some owl treats. We''ll find some in Ron''s room, let''s go." Ginny said understanding the look. Chris nodded and they left the room, leaving Hermione alone. ___________________________________ Dear Chris, I''m alright, Father took me to very deep in the woods the moment we heard sounds and I''m glad that you all are also fine. I told my father, your idea about the Quidditch World Cup article and he liked it. I mean after you re-designed our Quibbler, it''s selling increased very much, and I''ve told you how much Quibbler mean to father. I think, father trust your ideas very much now. So if Harry tell us the story, we''ll publish it on Quibbler and don''t worry as you said we''ll keep him anonymous. Also father asked if you''ll like to write the article? Tell me when you decide. See you at Hogwarts express. Love, Luna... Chris read the letter aloud in front of Ginny and Harry. They were out in the garden. "So what do you think? Are you going to tell your version of Quidditch World Cup or not?" Ginny asked to Harry. "I don''t know. I mean Mr Weasley is already facing problems at Ministry because of the news Daily Prophet and Rita Skeeter published." Harry answered looking confused. "And that''s why we need to tell people the actual story. It wasn''t entirely Ministry''s or Mr Weasley''s fault, was it?" Chris said. "You really think that Chris?" Harry asked looking surprised. "I mean they way you talked with Mr Crouch, I thought..." "You thought that I also think like Sirius?" Chris said raising her eyebrows. "Yeah." Harry said. "Right. Look I don''t support the Ministry or anything like Percy does, but I think people should know the truth. Like what actually happened that night in the woods. I''ll add my point of view too." Chris replied. "And most importantly I want the Quibbler to be popular; I want people should know that the Quibbler doesn''t support or work against the Ministry, and also it releases very real and interesting news." "Wow. That''s deep." Ginny smiled. "It has to be Ginny, I didn''t had any intentions last year when I suggest that re-designing the Quibbler thing to Luna. But now I think if we continue to give important and interesting news in it, it can help us in future. So what do you think Harry?" "Are you going to write it?" Harry asked. "Yeah, I think so. It''s a nice and new experience so I''m up for it." Chris said casually. "And Harry if you want, you can ask Sirius or Hermione about this but don''t tell anyone else please." "Ron?" Harry asked quickly. "Fine if he can keep a secret. And please try not to take his advice on this." Chris said rolling her eyes. "Why do you hate Ron so much?" Harry said as he chuckled. "Because... I feel he is a very insecure person and he throws his insecurities on others too. And also he is kinda dumb." "Hey! He''s my brother." Ginny said making a it''s-not-funny face. "Trust me Ginny that''s a blessing for him." Chris said rolling her eyes. ''Unless I don''t know what I had done to him.'' She didn''t said thae last thing aloud. ___________________________________ Heavy rain was still splat-tering against the window, when Ginny forced Chris to wake up. Ginny and Hermione both were the early birds unlike Chris, she loved her sleep too much, but it was the day to return Hogwarts so she got dressed hurriedly in her jeans and shirt; they would change into their school robes on the Hogwarts Express. "I''m going to kitchen. I need some tea to feel fresh in this weather." Chris said quickly getting out of the room, while Ginny and Hermione were checking their trunks, if they forgot something. Mrs Weasley were preparing bread and butter for everyone''s breakfast in the kitchen. "Morning Mrs Weasley." Chris said with big smile as she entered the kitchen. "Very good morning dear." Mrs Weasley answered with a bigger smile. "I was thinking about making tea. Should I also make some for you and Mr Weasley?" Chris asked. "It''ll be nice. Thank you dear." Mrs Weasley replied. "Oh I''m going to miss you. You''ve spent so much time with me and helped me so much this summer." "I''m going to miss you too Mrs Weasley." Chris said, while preparing the tea. Suddenly something happened in the kitchen fireplace. Mrs Weasley went close and suddenly a head or something appeared in the middle of the fire. "Molly! I need to talk to Arthur." The face said hurriedly. "Oh! Amos. Alright. Wait." Mrs Weasley also answered hurriedly and left the kitchen. Chris went towards the fireplace and saw Amos Diggory''s head was sitting in the middle of the flames like a large, bearded egg. Before Chris can recover from the surprise and say something, Mr and Mrs Weasley entered the kitchen. Mrs Weasley started to rummaging anxiously in the drawers. "Yes Amos? Everything alright?" Mr Weasley said bending over the fire. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "It''s Mad-Eye. Last night Mad-Eye blown things in his house then...." Mr Diggory talked very fast, completely unper-turbed by the sparks flying around it and the flames licking its ears. "I''ve got a quill here somewhere!" Mrs Weasley said while searching. "Help me a little Chris dear." "Yes Mrs Weasley." Chris said, looking away from the fireplace and searching for the quill. "...Muggle neighbors heard bangs and shouting, so they went and called those what-d''you-call-''ems ¡ª please-men. Arthur, you''ve got to get over there .." Chris found a crumpled quill and gave it to Mrs Weasley. "Here!" said Mrs. Weasley breathlessly, pushing a piece of parch-ment, a bottle of ink, and the crumpled quill into Mr. Weasley''s hands. ".... it''s a real stroke of luck I heard about it," said Mr. Diggory''s head. "I had to come into the office early to send a couple of owls, and I found the Improper Use of Magic lot all setting off ¡ª if Rita Skeeter gets hold of this one, Arthur ..." "What does Mad-Eye say happened?" asked Mr. Weasley, un-screwing the ink bottle, loading up his quill, and preparing to take notes. Mr. Diggory''s head rolled its eyes. "Says he heard an intruder in his yard. Says he was creeping toward the house, but was ambushed by his dustbins." "What did the dustbins do?" asked Mr. Weasley, scribbling frantically. "Made one hell of a noise and fired rubbish everywhere, as far as I can tell," said Mr. Diggory. "Apparently one of them was still rocketing around when the please-men turned up.." Mr. Weasley groaned. "And what about the intruder?" "Arthur, you know Mad-Eye," said Mr. Diggory''s head, rolling its eyes again. "Someone creeping into his yard in the dead of night? More likely there''s a very shell-shocked cat wandering around somewhere, covered in potato peelings. But if the Improper Use of Magic lot get their hands on Mad-Eye, he''s had it ¡ª think of his record ¡ª we''ve got to get him off on a minor charge, some-thing in your department ¡ª what are exploding dustbins worth?" "Might be a caution," said Mr. Weasley, still writing very fast, his brow furrowed. "Mad-Eye didn''t use his wand? He didn''t actually attack anyone?" "I''ll bet he leapt out of bed and started jinxing everything he could reach through the window," said Mr. Diggory, "but they''ll have a job proving it, there aren''t any casualties." "All right, I''m off," Mr. Weasley said, and he stuffed the parch-ment with his notes on it into his pocket and dashed out of the kitchen. Mr. Diggory''s head looked around at Mrs. Weasley and Chris. "Sorry about this, Molly," it said, more calmly, "bothering you so early and everything ¡­ but Arthur''s the only one who can get Mad-Eye off, and Mad-Eye''s supposed to be starting his new job today. Why he had to choose last night ¡­" "Never mind, Amos," said Mrs. Weasley. "Sure you won''t have a bit of toast or anything before you go?" "Oh go on, then," said Mr. Diggory. Mrs. Weasley took a piece of buttered toast from a stack on the kitchen table, put it into the fire tongs, and transferred it into Mr. Diggory''s mouth. "Fanks," he said in a muffled voice, and then, with a small pop, vanished. "Did he just ate through the fire?" Chris asked. "Yes dear." Mrs Weasley laughed at Chris''s question. "Cool." Chris grinned. "Chris dear the tea..." Mrs Weasley said looking at the pot which was burning on the oven. "Oh so sorry. Mrs Weasley, I forgot." Chris said hurriedly putting the pot down from the oven. "I''d better hurry ¡ª you have a good term, boys," said Mr. Weasley to Harry, Ron, and the twins, who were standing on the doorway. Mr Weasley came into the kitchen again fastening a cloak over his shoulders and preparing to Disapparate. "You too Chris, have a good term." He smiled at Chris then turned to Mrs Weasley. "Molly, Sirius will be here in sometime. Are you going to be all right taking the kids to King''s Cross?" "Of course, I''ll go with Sirius. Don''t worry." she said. "You just look after Mad-Eye, we''ll be fine." As Mr. Weasley vanished, Bill and Charlie entered the kitchen. "Did someone say Mad-Eye?" Bill asked. "What''s he been up to now?" "He says someone tried to break into his house last night," said Mrs. Weasley. "Mad-Eye Moody?" said George thoughtfully, spreading mar-malade on his toast. "Isn''t he that nutter ..." "Your father thinks very highly of Mad-Eye Moody," said Mrs. Weasley sternly. "Yeah, well, Dad collects plugs, doesn''t he?" said Fred quietly as Mrs. Weasley left the room. "Birds of a feather ¡­" "So who is this Mad-Eye? I just ruined my tea because of Mr Diggory''s head in that fire." Chris said sitting with them. "See that''s why you''re my favorite, you''ve your priorities sorted." George said grinning. "Moody was a great wizard in his time," said Bill. "He''s an old friend of Dumbledore''s, isn''t he?" said Charlie. "Dumbledore''s not what you''d call normal, though, is he?" said Fred. "I mean, I know he''s a genius and everything ¡­" "Mad-Eye is retired, used to work at the Ministry," said Charlie. "I met him once when Dad took me into work with him. He was an Auror ¡ª one of the best ¡­ a Dark wizard catcher," he added. "Half the cells in Azkaban are full because of him. He made himself loads of enemies, though ¡­ the families of people he caught, mainly ¡­ and I heard he''s been getting really paranoid in his old age. Doesn''t trust anyone anymore. Sees Dark wizards everywhere." "But Mr Diggory said he is starting a new job today." Chris said eating the bread. "Really?" Charlie asked. Chris nodded. "Well I think it''s going to be difficult for him with this kind of paranoia." Bill said. Hermione and Ginny entered the kitchen and sat down. "How are we going to get to King''s cross?" Ginny asked spreading butter on her toast. "Sirius is driving us there." Harry said grinning. Chapter 84: Conflicts Almost at 9:45 Sirius came in a black car. "Brought this few days ago. Isn''t beautiful?" Sirius said showing the car. "It is." Chris said grinning. "I always loved muggle things. Have I told you I had a motorbike?" "Oh! I know, you gave it to Hagrid, right?" Harry said. Sirius nodded as his smile started to disappear from his face. "But how are we going to fit in Sirius? I mean is this like Mr Weasley''s old car?" Harry asked. "Go and check it." Sirius said pulling the door. Chris also peaked inside with Harry, Ron and Ginny. It really was beautiful. It was clear that it was a very luxurious car, Sirius had made big space in it with magic, ''course. Bill and Charlie decided to come and see everyone off at King''s Cross station, but Percy, apologizing most profusely, said that he really needed to get to work. "I just can''t justify taking more time off at the moment," he told them. "Mr. Crouch is really starting to rely on me." "Yeah, you know what, Percy?" said George seriously. "I reckon he''ll know your name soon." And as Percy Disapparated, Everyone burst into laughs, except Mrs Weasley. Then they all gathered their trunks and pets; and climbed into the car. Sirius asked Harry to sit beside him, which he did. It was really delightful to watch Harry and Sirius, as it was difficult to guess who was looking more happy. Sirius who was seeing off his godson to his school for the first time or Harry who was grinning sitting beside Sirius. Finally they arrived at King''s Cross, even though the rain was coming down harder than ever, and they got soaked carrying their trunks across the busy road and into the station.; almost everyone looked happy and cheerful. To get to the platform nine and three quarter, the students had to cross a solid barrier between platform nine and ten. They always had been careful so they don''t attract any unnecessary muggle attention. Chris and Ginny crossed the barrier after Ron and Hermione, and as they did so, platform nine and three-quarters materialized in front of them. The Hogwarts Express, a gleaming scarlet steam engine, was al-ready there, clouds of steam billowing from it, through which the many Hogwarts students and parents on the platform appeared like dark ghosts. Sirius, Bill and Charlie helped them with their trunks. "Have fun Harry." Sirius said grinning. Harry hugged him grinning as well. "All of you have a great year." Sirius said turning to others. "Have lots of fun." Fred and George grinned. "Oh they''re already having enough of that." Mrs Weasley said looking at the twins sternly. "Don''t you dare encourage them more Sirius." "Oh C''mon Molly. It''s their time to have a little fun." Sirius said smiling mischievously. "You said the same thing when you four came to see them first time and you Transfigure both of them into tiger cubs." Mrs Weasley said raising her eyebrows. "Really?" Said Fred and George together. "... er... sorry about that... I got carried away a little that time." Sirius said looking away. "That''s wicked, Mr Black." George said grinning. "Oh what do expect from Padfoot, George?" Chris said laughing with others. "Padfoot?" Fred said shocked. "Did you said Padfoot? He''s not The Padfoot, is he?" "Actually he IS." Harry replied. "Oh My God." Fred and George shouted together. "We''ve so much to talk about with you." But at that moment, the whistle blew, and Mrs. Weasley chivvied them toward the train doors. "Later boys." Sirius said with a mischievous grin. Mrs Weasley shook her head in disapproval. "I might be seeing you all sooner than you think," said Charlie, grinning, as he hugged Ginny good-bye. "Again with your mystery. Isn''t it?" Chris said rolling her eyes. "Go away Charlie." "Bye." Charlie said laughing. "You''ll find out this evening, Chris dear," said Mrs. Weasley, smil-ing. "It''s going to be very exciting ¡ª mind you, I''m very glad they''ve changed the rules ¡ª" "What rules?" said Harry, Ron, Fred, and George together. "I''m sure Professor Dumbledore will tell you. ¡­ Now, behave, won''t you?" Mrs Weasley said smiling. "Thanks for having us to stay, Mrs. Weasley," said Hermione as she leaned out of the win-dow to talk to her. "Yeah, thanks for everything, Mrs. Weasley," said Harry. "Oh it was my pleasure, dears," said Mrs. Weasley. "Thanks for everything this summer Mrs Weasley." Chris said smiling. "Oh I''m really going you miss you dear. You''re a lovely girl. Have a great term." Mrs Weasley said smiling more broadly. As the train started to move, Bill, Charlie, Mrs Weasley and Sirius waved and smiled to them. All of them waved back as the train rounded the corner. "So who''s Prongs, Moony and Wormtail?" Fred asked to Harry as they started to get into their compartments. "Prongs is my Dad..." Harry grinned. "Moony is Professors Lupin." Hermione said next. "And Wormtail?" George asked. "Do you really need to ask that?" Chris said pointing at Ron. "Scabbers! Peter Pettigrew!" Fred and George exclaimed together. "That''s really cool Harry." Fred said. Fred and George went to meet their friends and Harry, Ron and Hermione went to sit in an empty compartment. Chris and Ginny went to search Luna and Colin. As they were walking, while looking into the different compartments, Chris noticed few familiar faeces in a compartment. Jason Fawley, Astoria Greengrass, Theodore Nott were sitting with an another blonde haired girl. Astoria noticed her. "Hey." She said smiling. "Hi Astoria. How''s your leg?" Chris asked looking as casual as possible. She saw through the corner of her eye that Jason was staring at her. "My leg is fine." Astoria said and turned towards the blonde haired girl. "Daphne, it''s Chris. I told you about her." Daphne raised an eyebrow on Chris, "So you''re the muggle-born who saved my sister?" Jason and Theodore both coughed. Astoria looked startled. "Yes." Chris replied simply ignoring her tone. "I think we should go Chris." Ginny said curty looking at Daphne and it was very clear that she didn''t like Daphne at all. "You''re the Weasley girl, aren''t you?" Daphne asked Ginny. "Yes I''m and what''s up with that tone?" Ginny asked directly. "Oh ignore her tone. She talked like this with everyone." Theodore said suddenly. "Yeah. She didn''t mean anything bad. Really." Astoria said to Chris. "It''s fine. Honestly I don''t mind this kind of things anymore. Relax." Chris said calmly. "See you later." She looked at Jason, who just looked away. Chris smiled and walked away with Ginny. Few minitues later they found, Luna and Colin sitting with a new tiny boy. "Hey Colin, how was your summer?" Chris asked sitting beside Luna. "Great. Dad took us for picnic this summer." Colin said excitedly. "Oh and yes, meet my younger brother Dennis." The tiny little boy smiled at them. "Hello Dennis." Chris said smiling. "Dennis, this is Chris and she is Ginny." Colin said pointing at them. "Chris what about the article? Have you decided yet?" Luna asked suddenly. "Oh yes. I''ve talked to Harry. He''ll give an answer soon and if he says yes then I''m writing." Chris said grinning. "I''m really excited to try something new." "Me too." Suddenly squealed Dennis. "I''ve heard about Hogwarts and I''m really excited to see it. It''s a new thing for me so it''s counts right?" "Yes it does." Ginny said smiling. And the rest of the ride went by laughing and talking. Dennis was really hilarious, more than his brother. The rain became heavier and heavier as the train moved farther north. The sky was so dark and the windows so steamy that the lanterns were lit by midday. The lunch trolley came rattling along the corridor, Dennis get so excited to see the trolley that he wanted to taste everything. Colin brought few Bertie Bott''s Every Flavor Beans for him. Seeing his curious face while looking at the chocolate frogs and Cauldron Cakes, Chris laughed and brought few of them. Colin protested but Chris ignored him. She gave the cauldron cakes to everyone and the Chocolate frogs to Dennis. Chris brought few Drooble''s Best Blowing Gums for herself. Then she sat beside the window, chewing her blowing gums. The thick rain splattering the windows made it very difficult to see out. Chris just watched the rain, silently, for the rest of the journey, as her friends talked about different Hogwarts houses, Quidditch and tell stories about their last two years to Dennis. Chris felt happy, calm and peaceful; she realized she was finally getting used to this life and no matter what any creepy voices say, she is not going back. She have started to accept things the way they''re. Finally the Hogwarts Express slowed down at last and stopped in the pitch-darkness of Hogsmeade station. As the train doors opened, there was a rumble of thunder over-head. Chris, Ginny, Luna, Colin and Dennis came out from the train and narrowed their eyes to see in against the downpour. The rain was now coming down so thick and fast that it was as though buckets of ice-cold water were being emptied repeatedly over their heads. "Oh this is ridiculous." Chris said angrily as she tried to look around but the rain was too much. "Impervius" she hold her wand up like an umbrella and it stopped the raindrops from falling on her. The water went sideways. "Cool." Dennis said happily. "Can I do it?" "No. Look over at that giant man." Colin pointed at Hagrid who was talking to Harry, Ron and Hermione. "He''s Hagrid. You''ll go with him. I''ll meet you at the Great Hall." Dennis grinned looking at Hagrid, then nodded and went towards Hagrid. Luna and Ginny already followed Chris and use their wands like an umbrella as they inched slowly along the dark platform with the rest of the crowd. A hundred horseless carriages stood waiting for them outside the station. Actually they were pulled by Thestrals, creatures only seen by people who have witnessed death. Chris, Ginny, Luna and Colin climbed into one of them, the door shut with a snap, and a few moments later, with a great lurch, the long procession of carriages was rumbling and splashing its way up the track toward Hogwarts Castle. Soon the Hogwarts castle drew near and lightning flashed across the sky as their carriage came to a halt before the great oak front doors, which stood at the top of a flight of stone steps. People who had occupied the carriages in front were already hurrying up the stone steps into the castle. Chris, Ginny, Luna and Colin get down from their carriage and dashed up the steps too, looking up only when they were safely inside the cavernous, torch-lit entrance hall, with its magnificent marble staircase. "That spell was really cool Chris. Will you teach me?" Asked Colin, who was more drenched comparing to three girls. "Sure." Chris replied. "And also teach that disarming and paralyzing spell...." Colin continued. "Are you trying to look cool in front your brother, Colin?" Ginny asked chuckling. "Yeah. No. Why?" Colin was clearly embarrassed. "It''s alright Colin. You don''t have to worry. You know more than him." Luna said. "No. It''s just... I was worried if he wants my help with something and if I don''t know how to do it, then?" Colin said seriously. "Then we all will help him. He''s really cute." Luna said smiling. Colin sighed with relif. "Thank you... I..." But before he can finish a large, red, water-filled balloon had dropped from out of the ceiling onto Luna''s head and exploded. Drenched and sputtering, Luna staggered sideways into Colin, just as a second water bomb dropped ¡ª narrowly missing Ginny, it burst at Chris''s feet, sending a wave of cold water over her knees and into her socks. Peo-ple all around them shrieked and started pushing one another in their efforts to get out of the line of fire. Chris looked up and saw, floating twenty feet above them, Peeves the Poltergeist, a little man in a bell-covered hat and orange bow tie, his wide, malicious face contorted with concentration as he took aim again. "Oh Peeves!" Ginny said angrily. "PEEVES!" yelled an another angry voice. "Peeves, come down here at ONCE!" Professor McGonagall, Deputy Headmistress and head of Gryf-findor House, had come dashing out of the Great Hall; she skidded on the wet floor and grabbed Chris around the neck to stop herself from falling. "Ouch .... sorry, Miss Norton ...." "... er... that''s fine... Professor! I guess..." Chris gasped, massaging her throat. "Peeves, get down here NOW!" barked Professor McGonagall, straightening her pointed hat and glaring upward through her square-rimmed spectacles. "Not doing nothing!" cackled Peeves, lobbing a water bomb at Ron, who muttered something angrily. "Already wet, aren''t they? Little squirts! Wheeeeeeeeee!" And he aimed another bomb at a group of second years who had just arrived. "I shall call the headmaster!" shouted Professor McGonagall. "I''m warning you, Peeves ..." Peeves stuck out his tongue, threw the last of his water bombs into Hermione or Harry, and zoomed off up the marble staircase, cackling insanely. "Well, move along, then!" said Professor McGonagall sharply to the bedraggled crowd. "Into the Great Hall, come on!" The effort, Luna and Ginny had made by using that water repelling spell in the rain was now wasted because of Peeves. They walked fully drenched like Colin, through the double doors into the Great Hall. They walked past the Slytherins, and as the Ravenclaws table came, Luna went to sit with her fellow Ravenclaws. Then Chris, Ginny and Colin walked past Hufflepuffs, and sat down with the rest of the Gryffindors at the far side of the Hall, next to Angelina Johnson, a sixth year student, and the Gryffindor Chaser along with Ginny and Chris. She was talking with Alicia Spinet and Katie Bell, who were also Chasers for Gryffindor before Chris and Ginny. "Hey Chris! Hey Ginny!" Angelina Johnson said smiling as she noticed them. "Hi Angelina." Chris replied. "How are you?" Ginny asked. "I''m good. Did you two went to the World Cup?" Angelina asked. "Yeah. Ireland''s Chasers were incredible. Aren''t they?" Ginny said happily. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "They''re. Really good." Said Katie Bell, who was in Fifth year. "I liked the way they played. They had an excellent understanding between them." Alicia Spinet said, a sixth year. As they talked about Quidditch a little more, the big oak double door opened and Professor McGonagall was leading a long line of first years up to the top of the Hall. If Chris, Ginny and Colin were wet, it was nothing to how these first years looked. They appeared to have swum across the lake rather than sailed. All of them were shivering with a combination of cold and nerves as they filed along the staff table and came to a halt in a line facing the rest of the school ¡ª all of them except the smallest of the lot, a boy with mousy hair, who was wrapped in a moleskin overcoat. Chris, Ginny and Colin who were looking for Colin''s brother Dennis, soon realized the boy in that big coat was Dennis. The coat was so big for him that it looked as though he were draped in a furry black circus tent. His small face protruded from over the collar, looking almost painfully excited. ".... er... Colin, why is Dennis wrapped in Hagrid''s coat?" Chris asked controlling her laugh. "I don''t know." Colin replied when Dennis had lined up with his terrified-looking peers, he caught Colin''s eye, gave a double thumbs-up, and mouthed, "I fell in the lake!" He looked positively delighted about it. And that''s it, Chris couldn''t control it anymore, she and Ginny burst into laughs. Colin joined them as well. "Your brother is extraordinary as much as you Colin." Ginny said laughing. "I just hope he is in Gryffindor." Colin said still grinning. Soon the Sorting Hat finished its weirdest song, which Chris never bothered to listen from her own sorting. Then Professor McGonagall started to call the names of the students. Crossing his fingers Colin waited for his brothers name. After four or five names Professor McGonagall called, "Creevey, Dennis!" Tiny Dennis staggered forward, tripping over Hagrid''s moleskin, just as Hagrid himself sidled into the Hall through a door behind the teachers'' table. About twice as tall as a normal man, and at least three times as broad, Hagrid, with his long, wild, tangled black hair and beard, He sat down at the end of the staff table and watched Dennis Creevey putting on the Sorting Hat. The rip at the brim opened wide ¡ª "GRYFFINDOR!" the hat shouted. Colin almost jumped from his seat, Chris and Ginny clapped with the other Gryffindors. Hagrid also clapped as Dennis, beaming widely, took off the hat, placed it back on the stool, and hurried over to join his brother. "Colin, I fell in!" he said shrilly, throwing himself into an empty seat beside Colin. "It was brilliant! And something in the water grabbed me and pushed me back in the boat!" "Cool!" said Colin, just as excitedly. "It was probably the giant squid, Dennis!" Chris said smiling. "And congratulations on making into Gryffindor." "Wow!" said Dennis, as though nobody in their wildest dreams could hope for more than being thrown into a storm-tossed, fath-oms-deep lake, and pushed out of it again by a giant sea monster. "And thanks. Will you teach me some cool spells like that you did at the station?" "The Professors know more than me Dennis. They''ll teach you, don''t worry." Chris replied. "Ok." He said as he looked at the empty plates on the table. "They''re going to fill after the Sorting ceremony." Ginny said understanding his curious gaze. He looked at Colin, who nodded. "You''re about to have your best dinner ever, Dennis." He said grinning. Few more students made their way to Gryffindor table and finally Professor McGonagall rolled the parchment and walked away carrying the stool. Dennis looked expectantly at the plates, Chris saw Professor Dumbledore had gotten to his feet. He was smiling around at the students, his arms opened wide in welcome. "I have only two words to say to you," he told them, his deep voice echoing around the Hall. "Tuck in." "Hear, hear!" Chris heard Harry and Ron saying loudly as the empty dishes filled magically before their eyes. "Do you know who is that Dennis?" Colin said pointing at Harry who was not very far from them. Dennis who busy filling his plate looked up. "It''s Harry Potter. I showed you his pictures, remember?" Colin said smiling. Dennis nodded and started eating. "Leave a little place for desert Dennis. You wouldn''t want to miss it either." Chris said eating her favorite roasted chicken. Colin laughed seeing his brother. Clang. Just then Hermione had knocked over her golden goblet. Pumpkin juice spread steadily over the tablecloth, staining several feet of white linen orange, along with few other Gryffindors, Chris, Ginny, Colin and Dennis looked at them but Hermione paid no attention. She started to talk to Headlesd Nick, the Gryffindor tower ghost. "What do you think have happened?" Ginny asked. "No idea." Chris shrugged and started to eat again. But soon Hermione''s voice came, "Chris!" Chris startled looked at her. "Chris! Slave labor," said Hermione, breathing hard through her nose. "That''s what made this dinner. Slave labor." "What?" Chris almost choked. "There are House-elves in Hogwarts. They made the food." Hermione said breathlessly. "Just like Winky, they don''t get paid. They... they...." "Calm down Hermione. I understood what''re you trying to say." Chris said with a sigh. "But look at the bright side. They''re in Hogwarts, I''m sure, Dumbledore doesn''t treat them badly." "Badly? They''re here with same conditions, Chris. This is still Slavery." Hermione said angrily. "But what can we do about thisHermione. It''s the house-elves choice, they wanted to serve." Chris said still calmly. "I thought you''ll understand my point but no... It''s pointless. You also have no problem in enjoying Slave labour like them." Hermione pointed at Ron and Harry then continued, "You''re not as intelligent and sympathetic, I thought you, Chris. First that stupid Divination then this...." "That''s enough Hermione." Ginny snapped shocking everyone. "Just because Chris doesn''t agree with you, you can''t behave like this." "But it''s wrong Ginny. It''s wrong. The elves shouldn''t be treated like that." Hermione said slamming her hand on the table. "Like what Hermione? They wanted to serve. They''re happy with it." Chris said coldly, the anger in her tone was clearly visible. "And I can''t believe you''re still hung on that Divination matter." "I...." Hermione tried to protest. "Don''t Hermione. I''ve tried to explain things to you before but this time, do what you like. You''ll understand your mistake on your own." Saying this Chris got up from the table and walked towards the Ravenclaw table. Chapter 85: Triwizard Tournament "Hey do you''ve a seat for one?" Chris asked Luna as she stood beside her. Luna startled, looked at her. "Make it two." Ginny said coming beside Chris. "Why did you came?" Chris asked. "You see, you''re not the only one who was angry with Hermione." Ginny said rolling her eyes. "Colin was also trying to follow you but I asked him to stay with Dennis." "Sit and tell me what happened?" Luna asked making room for both of them. She asked the girls beside her to shift a little and Ginny and Chris sat on their table. "We had a fight with Hermione." Ginny said without waiting. "Preciously, I had a fight with Hermione." Chris replied. "About?" Luna asked seriously. "I mean, everyone knows, she is a little stubborn but it''s not like Chris to lose her temper." "Oh she didn''t. She snapped at her as calmly as possible." Ginny said rolling her eyes again. Chris sighed as Ginny explained the rest of the story about Divination and House-elves. Chris only now realized why she get so angry after hearing Hermione. When Hermione said she''s not intelligent or sympathetic enough, Chris remembered that cold voice, which told her to go back as she doesn''t belong there. ''I deserve this world. I''m a freaking witch. I belong here.'' Chris repeated in her mind. The rain was still drumming heavily against the high, dark glass. Another clap of thunder shook the windows, and the stormy ceiling flashed, illuminating the golden plates as the remains of the first course vanished and were replaced, instantly, with puddings. "Have some." Luna said with a bright smile as she noticed Chris''s gloomy face. Chris nodded and instantly changed her expression, ''I can''t let a creepy cold voice get in my way. I''m better than that.'' And with a determined smile she started to eat the ice-creams. "Are you talking about Hermione Granger?" A dark, long haired girl, who was sitting opposite to them, asked. "Yeah." Ginny replied. "Why?" "Oh I know her. My twin sister is her roommate. Even she doesn''t like her that much." She replied. "Your twin sister is in Gryffindor?" Chris asked. "Yes. Well she prefers bravery and I prefer intelligence. Like that we''re different but we both believe in doing the right thing so we''re also kind of same." She said smiling. "Oh I forgot to introduce myself, I''m Padma Patil." "O you''re sister is Parvati Patil, right?" Ginny said. "I''ve seen her few times. Nice to meet you Padma. I''m Ginny Weasley." "Yeah nice to meet you. I''m Christina Norton." Chris said finishing her ice-cream. "Yeah I know. You both are Gryffindor Chasers. I''ve seen the matches last year." Padma replied. Just then the pudding also vanished, and Albus Dumbledore got to his feet again. The buzz of chatter filling the Hall ceased almost at once, so that only the howling wind and pounding rain could be heard. "So!" said Dumbledore, smiling around at them all. "Now that we are all fed and watered, I must once more ask for your attention, while I give out a few notices. Mr. Filch, the caretaker, has asked me to tell you that the list of objects forbidden inside the castle has this year been extended to include Screaming Yo-yos, Fanged Frisbees, and Ever-Bashing Boomerangs. The full list comprises some four hundred and thirty-seven items, I believe, and can be viewed in Mr. Filch''s office, if anybody would like to check it." "Every year Fred and George check it so they could bring more of those things." Ginny said grinning. Chris and Luna laughed, as the corners of Dumbledore''s mouth twitched. He continued, "As ever, I would like to remind you all that the forest on the grounds is out-of-bounds to students, as is the village of Hogs- meade to all below third year. It is also my painful duty to inform you that the Inter-House Quidditch Cup will not take place this year." Chris and Ginny both looked shocked as they looked back the Gryffindor table, where the other team members, Fred, George and Angelina were also looked surprised. On the Ravenclaw table few students were mouthing soundlessly at Dumbledore, apparently too appalled to speak. Dumbledore went on, "This is due to an event that will be starting in October, and continuing throughout the school year, taking up much of the teachers'' time and energy ¡ª but I am sure you will all enjoy it immensely. I have great pleasure in announcing that this year at Hogwarts ¡ª" But at that moment, there was a deafening rumble of thunder and the doors of the Great Hall banged open. A man stood in the doorway, leaning upon a long staff, shrouded in a black traveling cloak. Every head in the Great Hall swiveled toward the stranger, suddenly brightly illuminated by a fork of lightning that flashed across the ceiling. He lowered his hood, shook out a long mane of grizzled, dark gray hair, then be-gan to walk up toward the teachers'' table. A dull clunk echoed through the Hall on his every other step. He reached the end of the top table, turned right, and limped heavily toward Dumbledore. Another flash of lightning crossed the ceiling. Padma gasped. The lightning had thrown the man''s face into sharp relief, and it was a face unlike any Chris had ever seen. It looked as though it had been carved out of weathered wood by someone who had only the vaguest idea of what human faces are supposed to look like, and was none too skilled with a chisel. Every inch of skin seemed to be scarred. The mouth looked like a diagonal gash, and a large chunk of the nose was missing. But it was the man''s eyes that made him frightening. One of them was small, dark, and beady. The other was large, round as a coin, and a vivid, electric blue. The blue eye was moving ceaselessly, without blinking, and was rolling up, down, and from side to side, quite independently of the normal eye ¡ª and then it rolled right over, pointing into the back of the man''s head, so that all they could see was whiteness. "Mad-Eye!" Chris whispered as she remembered Mr Diggory and Mr Weasley''s conversation. "What?" Luna asked. "I think that''s the Mad-Eye Moody, Ginny''s parents were talking about this morning." Chris replied. The stranger sat down, shook his mane of dark gray hair out of his face, pulled a plate of sausages toward him, raised it to what was left of his nose, and sniffed it. "And he was about to start his first job today which is..." Chris added. "Our DADA professor." Ginny completed. The man took a small knife out of his pocket, speared a sausage on the end of it, and began to eat. His normal eye was fixed upon the sausages, but the blue eye was still darting restlessly around in its socket, taking in the Hall and the students. "And he literally have a Mad Eye." Chris said still looking at him. "May I introduce our new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher?" said Dumbledore brightly into the silence. "Professor Moody." "Mad-Eye Moody. You were right." Luna squealed. It was usual for new staff members to be greeted with applause, but none of the staff or students clapped except Dumbledore and Hagrid, who both put their hands together and applauded. Chris looked around and then, clapped, Ginny and Luna joined her and soon the entire Ravenclaw table clapped still staring at Mad-Eye. Few other students clapped from other tables and Professor Dumbledore gave a smile looking at Chris, she smiled back. Moody seemed totally indifferent to his this warm wel-come. Ignoring the jug of pumpkin juice in front of him, he reached again into his traveling cloak, pulled out a hip flask, and took a long draught from it. As he lifted his arm to drink, his cloak was pulled a few inches from the ground, and Chris saw, below the table, several inches of carved wooden leg, ending in a clawed foot. Dumbledore cleared his throat. "As I was saying," he said, smiling at the sea of students before him, all of whom were still gazing transfixed at Mad-Eye Moody, "we are to have the honor of hosting a very exciting event over the coming months, an event that has not been held for over a century. It is my very great pleasure to inform you that the Triwizard Tour-nament will be taking place at Hogwarts this year." "You''re JOKING!" said Fred Weasley from Gryffindor table loudly. The tension that had filled the Hall ever since Moody''s arrival suddenly broke. Nearly everyone laughed, and Dumbledore chuck-led appreciatively. "I am not joking, Mr. Weasley," he said, "though now that you mention it, I did hear an excellent one over the summer about a troll, a hag, and a leprechaun who all go into a bar ¡­" Professor McGonagall cleared her throat loudly and Chris chuckled. "Er ¡ª but maybe this is not the time ¡­ no ¡­" said Dumble-dore, "where was I? Ah yes, the Triwizard Tournament ¡­ well, some of you will not know what this tournament involves, so I hope those who do know will forgive me for giving a short expla-nation, and allow their attention to wander freely. The Triwizard Tournament was first established some seven hundred years ago as a friendly competition between the three largest European schools of wizardry: Hogwarts, Beauxbatons, and Durmstrang. A champion was selected to represent each school, and the three champions competed in three magical tasks. The schools took it in turns to host the tournament once every five years, and it was generally agreed to be a most excellent way of es-tablishing ties between young witches and wizards of different na-tionalities ¡ª until, that is, the death toll mounted so high that the tournament was discontinued." Hearing this Chris remembered the last two years, when she was so near to death. A weird smile came across her face. ''Life threatening situations are very normal in Hogwarts.'' "There have been several attempts over the centuries to reinstate the tournament," Dumbledore continued, "none of which has been very successful. However, our own departments of Interna-tional Magical Cooperation and Magical Games and Sports have decided the time is ripe for another attempt. We have worked hard over the summer to ensure that this time, no champion will find himself or herself in mortal danger. The heads of Beauxbatons and Durmstrang will be arriving with their short-listed contenders in October, and the selection of the three champions will take place at Halloween. An impartial judge will decide which students are most worthy to compete for the Triwizard Cup, the glory of their school, and a thousand Galleons personal prize money." And at every House table, Chris could see people either gazing raptly at Dumbledore, or else whispering fervently to their neighbors. "It''s a great opportunity to show my talent." A fifth or sixth year Ravenclaw boy said. But then Dumbledore spoke again, and the Hall quieted once more. "Eager though I know all of you will be to bring the Triwizard Cup to Hogwarts," he said, "the heads of the participating schools, along with the Ministry of Magic, have agreed to impose an age restriction on contenders this year. Only students who are of age ¡ª that is to say, seventeen years or older ¡ª will be allowed to put for-ward their names for consideration. This" ¡ª Dumbledore raised his voice slightly, for several people had made noises of outrage at these words, "..is a measure we feel is necessary, given that the tournament tasks will still be difficult and dangerous, whatever precautions we take, and it is highly unlikely that students below sixth and seventh year will be able to cope with them. I will personally be ensuring that no under-age student hoodwinks our impartial judge into making them Hog-warts champion." He said particularly looking at the Gryffindor table. "I therefore beg you not to waste your time submitting yourself if you are under seventeen. The delegations from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang will be ar-riving in October and remaining with us for the greater part of this year. I know that you will all extend every courtesy to our foreign guests while they are with us, and will give your whole-hearted sup-port to the Hogwarts champion when he or she is selected. And now, it is late, and I know how important it is to you all to be alert and rested as you enter your lessons tomorrow morning. Bedtime! Chop chop!" Dumbledore sat down again and turned to talk to Mad-Eye Moody. There was a great scraping and banging as all the students got to their feet and swarmed toward the double doors into the en-trance hall. Many looking furious, many looking disappointed and few looking relived. "Do you think you''ve given your name if there was no rule on the age thing?" Ginny asked Chris. "No." Chris replied simply as they started to walk out. "Why?" Luna asked. "Because I''m not prepared to face the unknown." Chris answered. Soon they said bye to Luna and Padma; and made their way towards the Gryffindor tower. They climbed the stairs and came behind Fred, George, Ron, Harry, Neville and Hermione. Ginny looked at Chris but Chris didn''t say anything. They walked silently behind them, and Hermione didn''t notice them. "What d''you reckon?" Ron asked Harry. "Be cool to enter, wouldn''t it? But I s''pose they might want someone older. ¡­ Dunno if we''ve learned enough. ¡­" "I definitely haven''t," came Neville''s gloomy voice, who was just in front of Chris and Ginny. "I expect my gran''d want me to try, though. She''s always going on about how I should be upholding the family honor. I''ll just have to ¡ª oops. ¡­" Neville''s foot was about to sunk right through a step halfway up the staircase. Chris and Ginny pulled him back. "Wh... wh... oh! Chris! Ginny!" Neville was startled by this sudden commotion. "Thanks." Neville went pink while a suit of armor at the top of the stairs creaked and clanked, laughing wheezily. Everyone looked back and noticed Chris and Ginny. Harry and Ron exchanged looks and Chris didn''t bother to look at Hermione''s expression as she almost guessed it. They made their way up to the entrance to Gryffindor Tower, which was concealed behind a large portrait of a fat lady in a pink silk dress. "Password?" she said as they approached. "...er...." Ginny remembered they didn''t get the new password. "Balderdash," said George, "a prefect downstairs told me." The portrait swung forward to reveal a hole in the wall through which they all climbed. A crackling fire warmed the circular com-mon room, which was full of squashy armchairs and tables. Chris tried to make her way towards her dorm but Harry stopped her. "Wait a little." He whispered. And after Hermione went upstairs, he sighed. "You all go on. I''m coming." He said to Ron and Neville. They all walked away leaving Chris, Ginny and Harry alone. "Look I''m sorry, we didn''t say anything in front of Hermione," said Harry. "Trust me we tried but Hermione was too angry to control." "It''s fine. Anything else?" Chris said with a urgent tone. "I''m feeling sleepy actually." "Oh, sorry. I should''ve thought that. I just wanted to say though Hermione showed some disapprovals about the article, Sirius ask me to go on. So, I''ve decided, I''ll tell you what happened in the woods." He said smiling. "Really?" Ginny asked. "Yeah." "Cool. I''ll inform Luna. When will you get free time to talk about it?" Chris asked. "This Friday night? Like always?" Harry asked expectantly. "Ok. Deal. Good night." Chris said and walked towards her dormitory. She changed and collapsed on the bed immediately, some warming pans were placed between the sheets. It was extremely comfortable, lying there in bed and listening to the storm raging outside. Chris remembered the House-elves should''ve made those arrangements. ''They''re so good at what they do, but without wanting something in-return; we should respect them.'' And Chris drifted into sleep. ___________________________________ The storm had blown itself out by the following morning, though the ceiling in the Great Hall was still gloomy; heavy clouds of pewter gray swirled overhead as Chris, Ginny and Colin took their new course schedules from Professor McGonagall and sat on the Ravenclaw table with Luna. "Still avoiding Hermione?" Luna asked Chris. "I don''t have any problems. I wanted to sit at the Gryffindor table but Ginny..." said Chris. "Yeah I''ve decided, we''ll not talk to her or sit with her unless she apologize to Chris." Ginny said glaring at Chris. "C''mon Ginny we''re better than that." Chris said smiling. "And that''s why we''ll wait. She should understand her fault that she shouldn''t talk to her friends like that." Ginny said firmly. "Fiinnneee." Chris replied and started eating her breakfast. "We''ve Divination first, Chris, with Ravenclaws." Colin said checking his schedule. "Great so we three can go together." Luna said smiling. "You know it''s on the North Tower." "And I''ve to go all the way to west wing for my Muggle studies." Ginny said with sigh. "We should hurry up if we don''t want to late for our first class." Chris said. They finished their breakfast hastily, then Chris, Luna and Colin said goodbye to Ginny and separated their ways. "Do you how to find the Divination classroom? Because I''ve no idea." Colin said climbing the stairs. "Yeah I know the way." Chris said walking ahead. "How?" Luna asked. "We had a map last year, remember?" Chris said smirking. "The Marauder''s Map? But you gave it back to Harry, didn''t you?" Colin said looking confused. "Yes I gave it back to him, but, what do you think? I''ll keep nothing? I''ve drawn the entire map into another page before giving it back." Chris said grinning. "So maybe we don''t know who is where but we still know the ways." "That''s so smart of you Chris." Luna said grinning as well. "That''s going to be very helpful in Hogwarts." "Really. Hogwarts is very confusing." Colin replied. "This way." Chris said turning into a different corridor. At the end of the corridor they found a spiral staircase, after climbing the staircase, they emerged onto a tiny landing, where most of the class was already assembled. There were no doors off this landing; Chris looked up at the ceiling, where there was a circular trap door with a brass plaque on it. Sybill Trelawney, Divination teacher. "Got it." Chris smirked. "It''s beautiful, isn''t?" Luna said getting excited. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Chris noticed few of her classmates, her two other roommates: Danielle and Lauren; Colin''s one roommate: Alex, and his friends. There were also few girls from Ravenclaw, who talked with Luna sometimes. "But, Luna, how''re we supposed to get up there?" Colin asked looking around. As though in answer to his question, the trap door suddenly opened, and a silvery ladder descended right at their feet. Everyone went quiet. Without waiting, with a dreamy look on her face, Luna climbed the ladder first. Chris went next, followed by Colin and the rest of the class. Chris emerged on a room which didn''t look like a classroom at all; more like a cross between someone''s attic and an old-fashioned teashop. At least twenty small, circular tables were crammed inside it, all surrounded by chintz armchairs and fat little pouffes. Everything was lit with a dim, crimson light; the curtains at the windows were all closed, and the many lamps were draped with dark red scarves. It was stiflingly warm, and the fire which was burning under the crowded mantelpiece was giving off a heavy, sickly sort of perfume as it heated a large copper kettle. The shelves running around the circular walls were crammed with dusty-looking feathers, stubs of candles, many packs of tattered playing cards, countless silvery crystal balls and a huge array of teacups. Chris looked around as Professor Trelawney came into view. "Welcome," she said in a soft and misty sort of voice. "How nice to see you in the physical world at last." Chris had seen her before, when she stayed for Christmas, last year. "Sit, my children, sit," she said, and Chris, Luna and Colin sat themselves around the same round table. "Welcome to Divination," said Professor Trelawney, who had seated herself in a winged armchair in front of the fire. "My name is Professor Trelawney. You may not have seen me before. I find that descending too often into the hustle and bustle of the main school clouds my Inner Eye." Chapter 86: Saint? "So you have chosen to study Divination, the most difficult of all magical arts. I must warn you at the outset that if you do not have the Sight, there is very little I will be able to teach you. Books can take you only so far in this field ¡­" said Professor Trelawney. "Many witches and wizards, talented though they are in the area of loud bangs and smells and sudden disappearings, are yet unable to penetrate the veiled mysteries of the future. It is a Gift granted to few." She looked at Luna, "You dear, I ask you stay away from the deep water." Luna looked startled. "We will be covering the basic methods of Divination this year. The first term will be devoted to reading the tea leaves. Next term we shall progress to palmistry." She continued. "In the summer term, we shall progress to the crystal ball ¨C if we have finished with fire-omens, that is. ..... Rest of the year will be enjoyable but I can''t say the same about the end." Almost everyone was looking at her nervously, she looked around and at last stopped at a Ravenclaw girl. "I wonder, dear," she said to the girl, who was nearest and shrank back in her chair, "if you could pass me the largest silver teapot?" The Ravenclaw girl, looking relieved, stood up, took an enormous teapot from the shelf and put it down on the table in front of Professor Trelawney. "Thank you, my dear. Incidentally, the person you hate most will be your favorite person by the end of February." The Ravenclaw girl looked shocked and sat down with a confused face. "She is probably thinking, who she hates the most." Chris whispered. Luna and Colin chuckled. "Now, I want you all to divide into pairs. Collect a teacup from the shelf, come to me and I will fill it. Then sit down and drink; drink until only the dregs remain. Swill these around the cup three times with the left hand, then turn the cup upside-down on its saucer; wait for the last of the tea to drain away, then give your cup to your partner to read. You will interpret the patterns using pages five and six of Unfogging the Future. I shall move among you, helping and instructing." Chris, Luna and Colin had their teacups filled, they went back to their table and tried to drink the scalding tea quickly. They swilled the dregs around as Professor Trelawney had instructed, then drained the cups and swapped them. A Ravenclaw boy named Ethan Bexley joined their table. Luna paired with him. "So Colin what you see in my cup?" said Chris, as they opened their books at pages five and six. ".... er.... let me see..." Colin looked at the cup and the pages of the book, back and forth. "Broaden your minds, my dears, and allow your eyes to see past the mundane!" Professor Trelawney cried through the heavily perfumed smoke in the room. Chris didn''t look at Colin''s cup, she closed her eyes, folded her hands in her lap and relaxed. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Chris, what''re doing?" Luna asked. "Yeah, is she went mad after coming to this class, I mean I don''t blame her for that." The Ravenclaw boy, Ethan Bexley said. Chris didn''t open her eyes, suddenly Professor Trelawney came to their table and noticed her. "Why didn''t you look at the cup dear?" She asked softly. "I''m trying to find my inner-eye Professor by doing a little meditation." Chris replied without opening her eyes. "An excellent point of view. I never expected a thirteen year old to be this much knowledgeable about inner-eye." Professor Trelawney looked and sounded very happy. "I''m glad you understand the art of divination, dear. Continue." She walked away. Surprisingly still closing her eyes, Chris could feel many gazes fixed at her. Ignoring them, Chris concentrated on her inner feelings which always helped her to see things clearly. Then she opened her eyes, took Colin''s cup and looked into it. "A windfall, unexpected gold. Sun, that means great happiness." Chris said what the first thing she saw and said the meaning from the book. "So I think you''re getting unexpected gold and you''re going to very happy about it. I mean who doesn''t get happy after getting unexpected gold." Professor Trelawney again came around, "''Let me see that, my dear." She peered into it, "right. You saw two things right but there is another. "Another?" Chris asked curiously. "Yes there is dear. This," she showed Chris a mark which looked like an just a long line but after looking closely enough, she saw it had five lines attached to one. Chris looked into the book again and saw what the sign means. "Yes dear, it means, though you''ll be happy. Your close friends will be in mortal danger." Professor Trelawney said to Colin with a sigh. Colin looked at Luna to Chris. Everyone went quiet. A heavy silence lingered for the rest of the class and Chris''s cup lay forgotten at the table. Colin or Professor Trelawney nobody looked in her cup which had most interesting signs. "I think we will leave the lesson here for today," said Professor Trelawney, in her mistiest voice. "Yes ¡­ please pack away your things ¡­" Silently the class took their teacups back to Professor Trelawney, packed away their books and closed their bags. "Do you think Hermione was right about her?" Colin said as they walked towards Transfiguration class. "No. I know what I saw." Chris said cooly. "But..." Colin looked rather gloomy. "Hey, you''re getting lots of gold, isn''t that enough? I would be happy if it was me." Chris said smiling. "Forgot about the danger. Enjoy what we''ve right now." "I agree." Luna replied. "Hey!" Ginny said coming towards them as they came near the Transfiguration class. "My first Muggle studies class was really amazing. Now I know why Dad loves muggle things." She said excitedly but then noticed Colin''s sad face. "What happened?" "Nothing special. Just a regular future prediction and I predicted that Colin is getting lots of unexpected gold." Chris replied. "Really? So why is he looking sad?" Ginny asked. "Because you know, as I already predicted it, it''s not really unexpected anymore." Chris said laughing. "Oh C''mon Chris. You know why I''m worried." Colin said quietly. "Professor Trelawney said my close friends will be in mortal danger." "Really?" Ginny said surprised. "C''mon Colin, I believe if anything happen to any of us, the rest will figure out a way out of it. Don''t worry." Luna said smiling. "Well, she kinda make sense." Ginny said thoughtfully. "How?" Colin asked surprised. "You see if you got lots of gold, we''ll be die because of jealousy." Ginny said and laughed. Chris and Luna also started laughing. At last Colin sighed and laughed with them as they entered to Transfiguration classes. Professor McGonagall explained the most interesting chapter(according to Chris) to them. Animagi, wizards who could transform at will into animals. Sirius Black was one of them. Chris saw him transform himself into a dog many times now. Professor McGonagall was also a Animagi, she transformed herself into a tabby cat with spectacle markings around her eyes. Everyone clapped. "You know I always wanted to be one." Chris said wistfully. "Same. I wanted to be a rabbit from childhood." Luna replied. "I wanted to be horse, you know so I can run as much as I can." Ginny said smiling. "I''m happy to be just a human." Colin replied. After Transfiguration they went to Great Hall for Lunch. Colin went to check on Dennis as the girls went towards the Ravenclaw table. "What you''ve in this afternoon?" Luna asked. "Care of Magical Creatures... with Slytherins." Ginny gave a side glance towards Chris. "What? Why''re you looking at me like that?" Chris noticed her. "Nothing it''s just we''ve class with Slytherins, do you reckon he took Care of Magical Creatures?" Ginny asked seriously. "I don''t know, maybe." Chris said. "Wait, who''re you talking about?" "The same person you''re thinking about. I knew something was going on." Ginny giggled. "Ginny there is...." "Who?" Luna asked. "Jason Fawley, a Slytherin boy. Quite good looking, isn''t it, Chris?" "Ginny stop it. There is nothing." Chris said with a irritated tone. "Sure I believe you." Ginny said rolling her eyes. "Who is he? Will you show me Ginny? He must be something unique if our Chris likes him." Luna said grinning. "I don''t Like him. Urghhhh...." said Chris and put her head on the table. Ginny and Luna laughed. "You''ve no idea how he was looking at her in the train." Ginny said still giggling. Chris concentrated on the food. "Hi." Padma Patil said sitting near them. "Hey." Chris replied quickly to escape the current conversation. "You know I''ve no problem with you two sitting here but I think few seniors have noticed you. They''re not really happy about that." Padma said. "Why?" Ginny asked, getting serious. "Look, don''t know how the Ravenclaws look from outside, there are students in Ravenclaw who thinks, they''re superior to others as they''re more intelligent." Padma sighed. "I obviously don''t think that. I just wanted to warn you before they corner you and started throwing difficult questions towards you." "Thanks Padma for telling us. I really appreciate your concerns but showing off your intelligence isn''t the exact opposite of being smart?" Chris said casually. "Exactly my thoughts. I always find this weird. I mean if your really great, you shouldn''t show off your greatness, right?" Padma replied. "And then you start to insult them thinking they don''t deserve to be there." "They insult their own house people?" Ginny asked surprised. "Some of them does." Padma said haughtly. "You''ve no idea what happened at the first week after getting selected to Ravenclaw. Few sixth and seventh year students make sure no one helps you with the solving riddle at tge door, so they can see if you''re a worthy Ravenclaw or not. I''ve great difficulties in my first week because I gave many wrong answers but some students helped me out. They always bullied the first years, specially Luna." "Luna?" Chris and Ginny said together and looked at Luna. "Yes, they bullied her so much, made fun of her. I tried to stop them with my friends but my friends backed away, I left alone, then Cho Chang, a one year senior girl and few her friends asked them to stop bullying Luna." Padma smiled. "At last few other students also supported us and they stopped bullying the first years." Chris and Ginny stared at Luna who was eating casually. "Wait, Luna, you didn''t tell them these?" Padma said noticing their face. "No." Luna said simply eating. "Why?" Ginny asked. "We could''ve helped you." "You couldn''t, Ginny, you were already disturbed by that diary and Chris was worried about you." Luna said casually. "It didn''t feel so important that time." "Sorry Luna I should''ve asked. I''m such a careless friend." Chris said. "Oh no. You''re a great friend Chris. You and Ginny both. I just didn''t tell you because the bullying never bothered me. Few muggle kids from the muggle village near us, used to bully me when I was little. So it have stopped effecting me anymore." Luna said with a smile. "Really?" Chris asked. "Really but if I''m in really big problem, I promise I''ll tell my friends." Luna grinned. "But the important fact is the seniors will try to bully you." "And we''ll get bullied? Nah I''m not that saint, Luna." Chris said smirking. Chapter 87: Mad-Eye Chris was pleased to get out of the castle after lunch. Yesterday''s rain had cleared; the sky was a clear, pale grey and the grass was springy and damp underfoot as they set off for their first ever Care of Magical Creatures class. The weather was beautiful, Chris felt very peaceful. Chris, Ginny and Colin went down the sloping lawns to Hagrid''s hut on the edge of the Forbidden Forest. Hagrid was waiting for his class at the door of his hut. He stood in his moleskin overcoat, with Fang the boarhound at his heels, looking impatient to start. As the Slytherins approached, Chris saw a familiar face. "Good. He also like magical creatures just like you." Ginny whispered in Chris''s ear. Chris glared at her as Jason crossed them. "C''mon, now, get a move on!" he called, as the class approached. "Great lesson comin'' up! Everyone here? Right, follow me!" He led them a little away from their house, near a large box. "Fang, s''ay away. S''ay away." He said to Fang then turned towards the students. "Alrigh'' most impor''ant thing, don'' do anything like as it fel'' yeh''re at''acking it. Ok?" Everyone nodded. Hagrid opened the box but nothing came out of it. Everyone tried to look at the box, Chris peaked as well. Some shiny kind of thing was inside and it wasn''t moving. "Do you think it''s dead?" Said a Slytherin boy chuckling. "Wai''. Wai''. Don'' go very near. It''ll come out." Hagrid said smiling. And soon something came out which for a second looked like a walking gem box. Everyone backed off a little except Chris and Jason. Chris looked carefully as it stopped between her and Jason. "Fire Crab!" Hagrid roared happily, waving a hand at them. "Beau''iful, isn'' it? It resembles a large tortoise with a heavily jewelled shell, it was poking his head outside looking around. So many students around it definitely doesn''t make it comfortable. "And yeh wan'' ter be car''ful around it as it shoots flames from its rear end when at''acked." Hagrid said grinning. "It shoots fire? It can kill us?" Lauren, Chris''s roommate said with a trembling voice. "I''m not going near it." Few students murmured, in support of her. Chris ignored their talk which was clearly upsetting Hagrid. Chris gave a big smile towards Hagrid and kneel down in front of it. "Chris! What''re you doing? It can shoot fire." Ginny said nervously. Chris bend down a little and looked at Fire Crab''s head. As soon as it looked at Chris, she felt it was frightened. "It''s just scared of us. We''re so many and he is alone." Chris said without taking her eyes of it. "Do people take them as pets Hag... er... Professor Hagrid?" "Ohhh. Yes, they can be good pets. But it need license ter ke''p them. Yeh see, people use them as weapons." Hagrid said quickly, getting others interest in it. "But it doesn'' at''ack unless it feel threatened. So if yeh come one by one, everything will be alrigh''." No one really nodded happily, only Ginny and Colin came forward. "I''ll go after Chris, it seems interesting." Colin said excitedly. Chris smiled at Colin, Jason was still standing behind Chris. "Can I touch it Professor?" Chris asked Hagrid. "Go on." Hagrid replied cheerfully. Chris tightly touched its gem shell and a cold, smoothing feelings spread in her hand. Chris felt the Fire Crab was relaxing slowly. Hagrid stood close, ready for if anything happens but nothing happened. Chris shift to a side and motions Colin to come. Colin comes and kneels beside her and touchs the shell. "Cool." He said grinning. Next went Ginny, Chris stepped aside and soon all students came one by one. Hagrid looked very happy. Chris was already felt connected to the creature, it was really surprising, because she could tell exactly what the creature was feeling. Only Jason didn''t move from his place and didn''t touch it. Hagrid didn''t like Slytherins very much, so he just ignored Jason and ended the class. As they started to go back, Chris felt something and turned around, as she looked down she saw the Fire Crab was trying follow her. "....er...." Hagrid looked bewildered. Everyone stared at Chris, as the Fire Crab reached near her leg and stopped. "I don''t think, it wants to leave you." Jason said still standing there. "Really?" Chris said casually. "But I''ve to go little guy. I don''t have a licence to keep you." She kneel beside it and patted its shell. "Professors can I stay a little more?" She then asked to Hagrid. "Yea'' sure. I don'' feel it''ll go in without yeh." Hagrid replied awkwardly. "I''m going ter need help." "I''ll help. I like this creature." Jason said suddenly, shocking everyone as he kneel beside Chris. Everyone left except Ginny, Colin, Chris and Jason. Ginny and Colin went to Fang as Chris and Jason sat in front of the Fire Crab. "Why suddenly you like this creature? I mean you didn''t even come to touch it." Chris said still patting the gem shell. "Just because I didn''t touch it doesn''t mean I can''t like it." Jason said casually watching it. "I like it as weapon, it''ll be cool to watch him firing on people." "No it''s not cool. They''re just creatures, they''re made like this just to protect themselves not to attack someone for fun." Chris said with an annoyed tone. "So you just believe in defense not offence? Right?" Jason asked raising an eyebrow. "Yeah, I don''t like to attack people unless it''s necessary." Chris replied. "Necessary was the keyword there." Jason said curving his mouth into a smirk. "So you can attack people?" Chris rolled her eyes, "Yeah, I can if they cross the line. By the way, I heard you don''t do friends then how are you hanging out with a bunch of people?" "Are you talking about Nott and the Greengrass sisters?" Jason said getting serious. "They''re not my friends. Theodore''s mother and Daphne''s mother used to be my mother''s friends. After Theodore''s mother died, he had spent lot''s of time with the Greengrass'' and us. I just know him like that." "Nice." Chris replied without looking at him. "After I came here, I absolutely ignored Theodore and Daphne, and they didn''t bothered me really. I was glad to be left alone." He sighed. "But then last year Astoria came and practically dragged me with them. I refused but then she wrote to my mother and I had to agree with them." "So she''s close with your mother?" Chris asked. "Yes. Very." He replied with an annoyed tone. "Good after all she''s a pure-blood, isn''t she?" "Hey are you still upset about how my mother reacted after meeting you?" Jason said looking surprised. "Nah. I''m good, I''m getting used to those looks now." Chris replied smiling a little. "I know I''m a muggle-born and nothing can change the fact." "Look Chris...." "Hagrid! I''m putting him back into the box." Chris cut Jason off, as she called Hagrid who was talking to Ginny and Colin. "Yea''. It''s getting dark. Yeh all shou''d go." Hagrid replied. Chris nodded, "It''s time to go back to the box, little guy." The Fire Crab pressed itself on Chris''s foot like a pet dog. "Sorry, I really can''t keep you but Hagrid is a good person. You''ll like him. Trust me." She said with a smile and patted it''s head affectionately. "Please go. Please." Chris pushed him towards the box lightly and after few moments it walked back in the box. "Take care of him Hagrid." Chris said and Hagrid gave a big smile. "Ginny! Colin! Let''s go. Bye Jason." Chris said looking at Jason and walked away. "What happened?" Ginny asked as they walked towards the Entrance Hall. "About what?" Chris asked. "You know Chris what I''m talking about. Jason. I saw how upset he looked when you walked away. Anything happened with him?" Ginny asked looking concerned. "No. Nothing special. You know just Muggle-born and Pure-blood thing." Chris replied cooly. Ginny sighed. "I guessed it but I just hoped he''s not like that..." "Oh he''s not, but his mother is.. leave it. I don''t think our friendship is going to work anyway." Chris replied as they reached the Entrance Hall. When suddenly Draco Malfoy''s loud voice ringed trough the silent crowd. Chris, Ginny and Colin cut through the crowd and saw Draco Malfoy, Crabbe and Goyle standing in front of Harry, Ron and Hermione. "Your dad''s in the paper, Weasley!" said Malfoy, brandishing a copy of the Daily Prophet and speaking very loudly, so that every-one in the packed entrance hall could hear. "Listen to this! FURTHER MISTAKES AT THE MINISTRY OF MAGIC It seems as though the Ministry of Magic''s troubles are not yet at an end, writes Rita Skeeter, Special Correspondent. Recently under fire for its poor crowd control at the Quidditch World Cup, and still unable to account for the disappearance of one of its witches, the Ministry was plunged into fresh embarrassment yesterday by the antics of Arnold Weasley, of the Misuse of Muggle Artifacts Office." Ginny looked worried. Malfoy looked up. "Imagine them not even getting his name right, Weasley. It''s almost as though he''s a complete nonentity, isn''t it?" he crowed. Everyone in the entrance hall was listening now. Malfoy straightened the paper with a flourish and read on: Arnold Weasley, who was charged with possession of a flying car two years ago, was yesterday involved in a tussle with several Muggle law-keepers (policemen) over a number of highly aggressive dustbins. Mr. Weasley appears to have rushed to the aid of "Mad-Eye" Moody, the aged ex-Auror who retired from the Ministry when no longer able to tell the difference between a handshake and at-tempted murder. Unsurprisingly, Mr. Weasley found, upon arrival at Mr. Moody''s heavily guarded house, that Mr. Moody had once again raised a false alarm. Mr. Weasley was forced to modify several memories before he could escape from the policemen, but refused to answer Daily Prophet questions about why he had involved the Ministry in such an undignified and potentially embarrassing scene. "And there''s a picture, Weasley!" said Malfoy, flipping the paper over and holding it up. "A picture of your parents outside their house ¡ª if you can call it a house! Your mother could do with los-ing a bit of weight, couldn''t she?" Ginny clenched her fist tightly. Ron was shaking with fury. Everyone was staring at him. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Get stuffed, Malfoy," said Harry. "C''mon, Ron. ¡­" "Oh yeah, you were staying with them this summer, weren''t you, Potter?" sneered Malfoy. "So tell me, is his mother really that porky, or is it just the picture?" Smack. Suddenly everyone looked awestruck. Ginny just crossed Crabbe and Goyle, and gave a tight slap on Malfoy''s face. Everything was silent for few seconds. A blood red slap mark showed up on Malfoy''s pale face. He looked around to see everyone was looking at him. "Say that again Malfoy and I''ll give another red mark on your face." Ginny said fuming. "You... little..." Malfoy raised his arm angrily but Chris grabbed his hand and pinned it on his back. Crabbe and Goyle tried to step forward but Ginny and Colin pointed their wands towards them, they stopped in their tracks. "Get off me, you Mudblood." Draco struggled in Chris''s grip. "How would you have felt if someone said bad things about your mother, Malfoy?" Chris said calmly. "I''m warning you again, you''ll get what you give. So change yourself or else I''ll make sure you get a hell to pay for your behaviour." She freed him with a jerk. Colin and Ginny lowered their wands. Malfoy stumbled and Ginny gave him a glare as they turned away. BANG! Chris dodged at the right moment as something white-hot graze the side of her hair. Several people screamed. Chris turned around pulling out her wand but before she could do anything with a another Bang, Malfoy transformed into a pure white ferret. "OH NO YOU DON''T, LADDIE!" A voice came and Chris looked around to see Professor Moody was limping down the marble staircase. His wand was out and it was pointing right at the pure white ferret, which was actually Draco Malfoy. There was a terrified silence in the Entrance hall. Nobody but Moody was moving a muscle. Moody turned to look at Chris ¡ª at least, his normal eye was looking at Chris; the other one was pointing into the back of his head. "Did he get you?" Moody growled. His voice was low and gravelly. "No," Chris replied, "dodged in time." "LEAVE IT!" Moody shouted. "What?" Chris said, looking at Moody. "Not you ¡ª him!" Moody growled, jerking his thumb over his shoulder at Crabbe, who had just frozen, about to pick up the white ferret. It seemed that Moody''s rolling eye was magical and could see out of the back of his head. Moody started to limp toward Crabbe, Goyle, and the ferret, which gave a terrified squeak and took off, streaking toward the dungeons. "I don''t think so!" roared Moody, pointing his wand at the ferret again ¡ª it flew ten feet into the air, fell with a smack to the floor, and then bounced upward once more. "I don''t like people who attack when their opponent''s back''s turned," growled Moody as the ferret bounced higher and higher, squealing in pain. "Stinking, cowardly, scummy thing to do. ¡­" "It''s getting weird." Colin whispered. "I don''t like Malfoy but isn''t it a bit extreme for a teacher." The ferret flew through the air, its legs and tail flailing helplessly. "Never ¡ª do ¡ª that ¡ª again ¡ª" said Moody, speaking each word as the ferret hit the stone floor and bounced upward again. "Professor Moody!" said a shocked voice. Professor McGonagall was coming down the marble staircase with her arms full of books. "Hello, Professor McGonagall," said Moody calmly, bouncing the ferret still higher. "What ¡ª what are you doing?" said Professor McGonagall, her eyes following the bouncing ferret''s progress through the air. "Teaching," said Moody. "Teach ¡ª Moody, is that a student?" shrieked Professor McGo-nagall, the books spilling out of her arms. She looked around and caught Chris''s eye. "Well Professor... technically it''s a Ferret... but once it was a boy.... Draco Malfoy." Chris replied looking helplessly at Professor McGonagall. "Yep," said Moody. "No!" cried Professor McGonagall, running down the stairs and pulling out her wand; a moment later, with a loud snapping noise, Draco Malfoy had reappeared, lying in a heap on the floor with his sleek blond hair all over his now brilliantly pink face. He got to his feet, wincing. "Moody, we never use Transfiguration as a punishment!" said Professor McGonagall weakly. "Surely Professor Dumbledore told you that?" "He might''ve mentioned it, yeah," said Moody, scratching his chin unconcernedly, "but I thought a good sharp shock ¡ª" "We give detentions, Moody! Or speak to the offender''s Head of House!" "I''ll do that, then," said Moody, staring at Malfoy with great dislike. Malfoy, whose pale eyes were still watering with pain and hu-miliation, looked malevolently up at Moody and muttered some-thing in which the words "my father" were distinguishable. "Oh yeah?" said Moody quietly, limping forward a few steps, the dull clunk of his wooden leg echoing around the hall. "Well, I know your father of old, boy. ¡­ You tell him Moody''s keeping a close eye on his son ¡­ you tell him that from me. ¡­ Now, your Head of House''ll be Snape, will it?" "Yes," said Malfoy resentfully. "Another old friend," growled Moody. "I''ve been looking for-ward to a chat with old Snape. ¡­ Come on, you. ¡­" And he seized Malfoy''s upper arm and marched him off toward the dungeons. "Well someone is having a very bad day." Luna said coming beside them. "He should''ve listened to Chris, that you''ll get back what you''ll give to others." "Poor Malfoy." Chris said with a sigh. Chapter 88: The Kitchen "That was really wicked Sis." Fred said throwing an arm around Ginny as they walked towards the Great Hall. "True. Malfoy''s face was priceless." George said grinning. "We didn''t hear though why did you slapped him?" "He was talking trash about mom." Ron replied. "Dad was on Daily Prophet. He was reading it loudly." "Bad, that we don''t have Quidditch this year or I''ll hit him with the Bludger several times." Fred said angrily. "But that was really something, isn''t it? What Mad-Eye Moody did?" Ron said grinning. "Draco Malfoy, the amazing bouncing ferret ¡­" Everyone laughed. "Yeah that was really cool, isn''t Hermione?" Harry said but no answer came. Everyone looked around and saw there was no sign of Hermione. "Are you sure she was with you?" Fred asked Harry. "Yeah. She was just now..." Harry said and Hermione cross them running. "See you later, I''m going to library." She said to Ron and Harry while skipping away. "But she said Professor Vector didn''t gave them any homework." Ron said surprised. "Did she just finished her dinner while we were talking?" Chris said next as they all sat down on Gryffindor table. "Probably. After all she is Hermione." Harry said shrugging. ___________________________________ Next morning they had their first Defense Against the Dark Arts class with Mad-Eye Moody. After Herbology, which was Chris''s least favorite subject, Chris, Ginny and Colin hurried towards the Dark Arts classroom. As Chris sat down on the second desk with Ginny and Colin, she noticed Jason on the other side. Chris quickly looked away. Soon they heard Moody''s distinctive clunking footsteps coming down the corridor, and he entered the room, looking as strange and frightening as ever. They could just see his clawed, wooden foot protruding from under-neath his robes. "You can put those away," he growled, stumping over to his desk and sitting down, "those books. You won''t need them." They returned the books to their bags, Moody took out a register, shook his long mane of grizzled gray hair out of his twisted and scarred face, and began to call out names, his normal eye moving steadily down the list while his mag-ical eye swiveled around, fixing upon each student as he or she answered. His magical eye stopped for a few more seconds on Chris, when she answered, but then looked at the next student. "Right then," he said, when the last person had declared them-selves present, "Defence Against the Dark Arts. Which means you''re fighting against a person who is practicing Dark Arts. So first tell me... if some dark wizard attack you... what''ll you do?" Moody looked around and stopped at Alex, Colin''s roommate. "You!" ".... er.... I''ll defend ... myself." He answered nervously. "How?" Moody groaned. ".... ummm.... er...." Alex looked around for any hint then shook his head. Moody again looked around and stopped at a Slytherin girl, "You tell me, how will save yourself?" "By attacking him with Stupefy." The girl answered confidently. "Yes, it''ll knock him out for sometime." Moody said but didn''t looked pleased then looked at Ginny. "Arthur Weasley''s daughter, eh?" Ginny nodded. "Tell me." Moody said. "I think I''ll disarm them with Expelliarmus." Ginny answered. "Good one. Fighting without a wand is difficult thing." Moody looked happy with that answer. "But if the person wants you to be dead then?" A silence fell over the class. "Then I''ll kill him first." A voice said boldly. Everyone turned around and Chris saw Jason said those words. Moody looked at him for few seconds. "If the situation comes down to, it''s him or me then I''ll choose me. Shouldn''t I?" He said seriously and with a matter-of-fact tone, like it wasn''t even a question. Chris looked at him, surprised. He caught her gaze, "though it sounds ruthless right now, but when the time will come you all will choose yourself." He said directly looking at Chris then turned to Moody. "Isn''t it Professor? You saw the true world out there, am I right or not?" "You''re Fawley, aren''t you?" Moody asked after few seconds. "Yes. Jason Fawley." Jason answered kind of gritting his teeth. "Yes you''re right." Moody replied shocking everyone. "It seems harsh, maybe, but you''ve got to know. No point pretending. If you want to save yourself, you should know everything which can save your skin." They spent the rest of the lesson taking notes on each of the blocking and counter-attack spells. No one spoke until the bell rang. As soon as Moody dismissed the class, Jason stormed out first. "You''re looking worried, Chris." Ginny said to Chris as they walked out. "Honestly I''m but I don''t know if he''ll talk to me about it or not." Chris replied looking very worried for Jason. "We''ve free afternoon today. We should do something." Colin said excitedly as they sat down for lunch on the Ravenclaw table. "Yes. I''m free too." Luna said smiling. "Let''s go down the lake." "Or we could improve our potions." Ginny said anxiously. "You know you two are really behind in Potions. Only Chris have a little decent progress than us." "C''mon Ginny we''ll be fine. We''ll study from tomorrow, now can we do something? How about meeting Fang. He''s really nice dog." Colin said. "Yeah I also want to meet him." Luna replied. Ginny sighed. "Fine, meeting Fang sounds fun." "You three go on. I''ve a class." Chris said. "What? But.... oh you''ve Runes." Colin said sadly. "Yeah. It''s my first Ancient Runes class. I''m really excited." Chris replied smiling. After lunch, Chris said goodbye to Ginny, Luna and Colin then walked towards the sixth floor, where the Rune classroom was. The room was a little bit different from other classrooms. Several Rune charts filled the walls. The benches and tables were also very small, only one or two people could sit on them. Few students were already there. Chris noticed other than her there was not many Gryffindors who took this subject. Practically very few students took this subject from every house, there was few Slytherins, one or two Hufflepuffs, and rest were Ravenclaws. Chris saw an empty bench and sat on it. After few moments, the class almost filled with students. "Is this seat taken?" A voice came from behind Chris. Chris looked around and saw a light blue haired girl, looking at her. "Sure." She replied and the girl sat beside Chris. "Hi! I''m Irena Kyle. Hufflepuff." "Christina Norton. Gryffindor." As they shook hands, a tall, not very thin, silvery haired witch, in back robes came in. The class became silent. "Good afternoon, students. I''m Bathsheda Babbling. I''ll teach you about Ancient Runes and Runology." She said with polite but firm voice. "As you can see, not many people like to study this subject, but you all did that''s why I already have high expectations from you." She looked around the class like memorizing everyones face. "First let me tell you the benefits of learning Runes. I guess you all already know that in Ancient times, Runes were very used method for communications. So if you learn it correctly you can solve many mysteries, created in medieval times and discover many things which are still unknown to Wizarding World." Professor Babbling said with a tiny smile. "Now you all will open first chapter of your Spellman''s Syllabary book while I take your attendance." She turned took the register and memorized everyone''s names (Chris felt that way) then started the class, explaining the simple ways to remember Runes and understanding their meaning. Chris was very much interested in the entire class, so as the girl beside her. They took notes for rest of the class till the bell rang for dinner. "That was really nice. Wasn''t it?" Irena Kyle asked as they walked out of the class. "Very interesting if you ask me. It''s all new for me but I already love it." Chris said smiling. "Well, I''ve read Rune books before as my father really liked them. I''ve a big library in my home, so I''ve read many subjects before coming to school." Irena replied. "Oh that''s really great. But you see I couldn''t as I only knew about this school and magic two years ago." Chris said smiling. "O. You''re a muggle-born?" "Yes. And you''re pure-blood?" "No no. Half-blood. My father is Wizard but my mother is a muggle. My aunt, my mother''s sister was a witch, that''s how my mom and dad met." Irena replied giggling. Chris just smiled. "So I guess you''re also alone among your friends who took Runes?" Irena asked. "Yes. Is it same with you?" Chris asked. "Yeah. My friends thought it''s too much work for them." Irena replied. "Wait were are we?" Chris suddenly noticed that they just walked into the moving corridor. "Great! now I don''t know where this corridor will lead us." "Oh it''s fine. We''ll find a way, if not then I''ll swing by the kitchen for food before going to bed." Irena replied casually. "The kitchen?" Chris asked surprised. Chris never saw Hogwarts kitchen which she heard, was runned by the House-elves. "...umm.. sorry.. look if we get late to the Great Hall then you can come with me. I didn''t mean I''ll go alone at the kitchen to eat." Irena replied hurriedly. "Do you go to kitchen often?" Chris asked. "Honestly yes. All Hufflepuffs does, as it''s on the same corridor as our common room." "That''s really cool." Chris said smiling. "Hey do you want to see it?" Irena asked. "But how I mean..." "Oh we can, look around." Irena waves her hand. Chris looked around and realized they''ve already walked out of the moving corridor and came into a place Chris never saw before. "This is the same corridor I was talking about. Sometimes I feel that moving corridor can understand where we wants to be. Come." Irena said leading Chris into the deep in that passage. "Here; right for the kitchen and left for our common room." Irena grinned. Chris and Irena went right and stopped in front of a spiral staircase and a painting. Chris could hear loud talking noises from upstairs. "Are we supposed to be go up?" Chris asked confused. "Only if you want to go back to Great Hall." Irena replied. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "So this stairs lead to the Great Hall?" "Yes. And this to the kitchen." Irena pointed at the bowl of fruits painting. "Should we say a password like Gryffindor tower?" "No no. It''s simple than that, just... tickle the pear." She said and tickled the pear in the painting. The painting swings and opened hole, on the other side a big massive kitchen. The aroma of delicious foods and deserts filled Chris''s nose and instantly her stomach growled loudly. "Sorry didn''t realize how hungry I''m." Chris said awkwardly smiling. "Then what''re we waiting for? Come in." Irena said and climbed into hole. Chris followed. Hundreds or more house-elves were bustling around, working very fast and noisily. Few looking very irritated, few working happily, few of them even didn''t notice Irena and Chris. Finally a house-elf came running towards them. "Miss Kyle!" She said in screeching voice. "Anything you need?" "Oh yes, thank you Rim. Just bring me some mashed potatoes, sausages and pudding. Chris and what''ll you have?" Irena asked Chris. "Ummm... Roasted chicken." Chris replied. "Just roasted chicken? No no. Rim bring some mashed potatoes and pudding for her as well." Irena said smiling. "Sure Miss Kyle and her friend. Rim will be here in a minitue. Please sit." She said and ran away. There were few tables and chairs, in the corner. Irena and Chris sat down. "You know my friends will be waiting for me at the Great Hall." Chris said suddenly thinking. "Oh they''ll be fine. If you''ve told me sooner, we could''ve also brought them here." Irena replied as Rim came bearing food plates with a another house-elf. They put food down on the table. "Thank you Rim." Irena replied. "Dobby will be here. You can tell him, if you want anything else." Rim said pointing at the other house-elf. "Wait! Dobby!" Chris looked at the house-elf. "Yes?" "Do you know Harry? I mean Harry Potter? Is he the one who set you free?" Chris asked. Chris had heard about Dobby when she was in first year but never saw him. "Yes. Harry Potter is great Wizard. Harry Potter is Dobby''s friend. Are you friend of Harry Potter." He asked. "Yes. I''ve heard my things about you. Nice to meet you Dobby." Chris said smiling. Chapter 89: Feelings The trip to the Hogwarts kitchen was really nice. Irena told Chris about the history of the Great Hall, the kitchen and the Hufflepuff common room. All were built by Helga Hufflepuff. She really liked the idea of a place where people comes together which the Great Hall represents. Irena also explain that Helga Hufflepuff wanted to stop the abuses on the House-elves so she brought them in Hogwarts so they can live and work peacefully. Chris realized how much Hermione was wrong about the slave labor. Chris told all these to Ginny, Luna and Colin; and they decided to visit the kitchen sometime. Thursday afternoon they walked out of the Charms class happily as the four of them performed the spell very quickly. "Hey I need to catch Harry for a moment. I want to tell him about Dobby." Chris said as they head out of the class. "Yeah, Dobby will be really happy to meet him." Luna said. "We tried to catch him before but he''s always busy, then in Great Hall we sit on the different tables and I asked Chris, not to talk to him in front of Hermione." Ginny replied. "But Ginny don''t you think you should tell Hermione what Chris learned from the kitchen about the House-elves?" Colin asked. "I''ll Colin if she decides to listen." Chris said with sigh. "By the way, I heard they had Defence Against the Dark Arts class this afternoon. So if we hurry we can catch Harry there. Let''s go." They ran towards the DADA classroom, as they entered the passage which leads to the classroom, Chris saw a boy standing there alone. As they came near Chris realized its Neville Longbottom, he was standing alone, halfway up the passage, staring at the stone wall opposite him with a horrified, wide-eyed look. "Neville!" Luna whispered. Neville didn''t hear her, he was standing like a statue. "Neville!" Chris said touching his arm. Neville jerked back to life. "Oh hello," he said, his voice much higher than usual. "Hi Chris! Hi Ginny! Hi Luna! Hi Colin!" Ginny and Luna exchanged worried looks. "Are you all heading to..... the Great Hall? I wonder what''s for dinner, I''m ¡ª I''m starv-ing, aren''t you?" Neville said like he wasn''t thinking what he''s saying. Harry, Ron and Hermione came running towards him. Hermione looked at Chris and Ginny for a brief moment then turned to Neville. "Neville, are you all right?" She said gently. "Oh yes, I''m fine," Neville mumbled in the same unnaturally high voice. "Very interesting dinner ¡ª I mean lesson ¡ª what''s for eating?" "Neville, what ¡ª ?" Ron started but an odd clunking noise sounded behind them which stopped him, and they turned to see, Professor Moody was limping toward them. All of them fell silent, watching him apprehensively, but when he spoke, it was in a much lower and gentler growl than they had yet heard. "It''s all right, sonny," he said to Neville. "Why don''t you come up to my office? Come on ¡­ we can have a cup of tea. ¡­" Neville looked even more frightened at the prospect of tea with Moody. He neither moved nor spoke. Moody turned his magical eye upon Harry. "You all right, are you, Potter?" "Yes," said Harry, almost defiantly. Moody''s blue eye quivered slightly in its socket as it surveyed Harry. Then he looked at Chris for few moments, "You''ve got to know. It seems harsh, maybe, but you''ve got to know. No point pretending ¡­ well ¡­ come on, Longbottom." Chris remembered, the same thing he said to third year class few days ago. Neville looked pleadingly at everyone around him. ".... er.... Professor?" Chris spoke. "Yes? Norton?" Professor Moody''s magic eye turned towards her. "Actually I asked Neville to help me with my... Herbology homework. I really need to finish that tonight. So if he can come with me.... it''ll be great." Chris said thinking what would be Moody''s reaction. Moody looked around at everyone''s faces but no one said anything. "Fine. Go." He growled after few seconds and walked away with his weird leg. "Thank you Chris." Neville sighed with relif. "You know you shouldn''t have lied to him. Maybe he meant best for Neville." Hermione said, giving a nasty look to Chris. "Who said I lied, Hermione? I really need Neville''s help with Herbology." Chris replied with a big fake smile. Then she turned to Neville, "C''mon Neville, I''m really serious." "O... oh.... I.... ok...." Neville answered nervously. "Great. I''ll see all you later." Chris said to Ginny, Luna and Colin. They nodded and Chris walked away with Neville. Chris and Neville walked in silence untill they reached the fat lady portrait and entered the empty Gryffindor common room. Neville sat on an armchair still looking nervous and terrified. Chris sat on a armchair opposite to him. After few minutes of silence when Neville realized that Chris isn''t speaking, he looked at her, only to find her staring at him. "Wh... what.. happened?" Neville said nervously. "Nothing. We''ve a time till everyone comes back. If you want to talk about what happened today at Professor Moody''s class. I''m listening." Chris replied with a soft and gentle voice. "But... what... the Herbology.. your Herbology homework?" Neville asked surprised. "Well... honestly I''m not good at Herbology but you''re.. so I can use your help.. but again in this state of mind you can''t help me." Chris replied. "You think I''m good at Herbology? I mean it''s the only subject I like." Neville said, slightly relaxed. "I know you''re good at Herbology. Harry told me." Chris said smiling. "Then I can definitely help you right now. Really." He replied a little loudly then usual and tried to get up. "Neville?" Chris stopped him. "We can sit silently if you don''t want to talk, but please stop doing this to yourself. You''re not ok. Not ok at all." Chris said with a sigh. There was long pause then, "Professor Moody was showing us the unforgivable curses today...." Neville said very quietly. "The Imperious Curse, the Killing Curse and the.... Cruciatus Curse." Neville was looking down, unable to meet Chris''s gaze. Chris didn''t say anything. "He showed us what the curses can do... By using Imperious Curse, you can fully control anyone. Killing Curse will kill.... and... the Cruciatus Curse will give pain, it''ll torture the person... to... to...." Neville suddenly looked up, eyes red. "Before Harry faced You-Know-Who, there was a witch with Him, Bellatrix Lestrange... she tortured my parents.. my Mom and Dad with that Curse so much that.... that... they... lost their minds.... they don''t even recognize me." Saying this Neville sunk into the armchair, defeated, full of pain. Few drops of tears escaped his eyes. He shut his eyes tight. Chris hold his hand, and just sat their. After few moments Chris spoke, "I was six when my mom left me and my Dad, for someone else. I loved her so much that after she left.... I felt she didn''t deserve me and I was angry ... so angry that I stopped communicating with her..... three months ago she..... died." Neville looked at her. "And she.. wrote a letter for me when she was in the hospital, in her last few days... in the letter she told me... that she was sorry... she also loved me very much... I...." Chris realized her cheeks were wet, she was crying. "I felt so angry on myself after that... I was so angry on her that she thought I''ll not want to see her in hospital. She wanted to see me but I couldn''t.. I didn''t..." she sighed. "After I attended her furenal, I realized how much I loved her... I didn''t even cry... not even once... I.... I.... couldn''t tell anyone how was I feeling.. not to my Dad... not to my best friends..." There was an another long pause, Neville hold her hand back tightly. "Everytime I couldn''t do magic properly... I feel, I failed them... they were so brave... but me? Even a little Hufflepuff boy can scare me away if he want." said Neville. "I also didn''t tell anyone about my parents. But I know why we didn''t... you know why? Because our friends will feel bad about this... but they''ll never understand what exactly we''re feeling." Chris was really surprised to hear Neville saying this, because his words were exactly why Chris couldn''t bring herself to tell everything to Ginny or anyone of her friends. Chris felt a great heavy thing lifting from her heart, she felt alive again. She gave a greatful smile to Neville and saw the same kind of smile on his face. And there two not very close persons understood each others pain, feelings and emotions; and formed a good, strong friendship. ___________________________________ Next few days, went very quickly, Chris got house points from Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwik, Professor Trelawney, Professor Babbling, Hagrid and even Professor Snape. Chris was getting interested in Potions very much, she was doing it very attentively. So when Snape checked her potion, it was so correct that he had to gave five points to Gryffindor. Neville helped Chris with Herbology and Chris helped him with Charms and Potions. As Snape was forcing them to re-search antidotes and he had hinted that he might be poisoning one of them before Christmas to see if their antidote worked. Neville was certain he was going to die. Chris thought this, as a good opportunity to learn about antidotes, so she spent lots of time on third and forth both years Charms and Potions. Other than that Chris heard the incident at the Quidditch World Cup in detail from Harry and wrote it down clearly from her point of view. Luna really liked the article as she read it before sending it to her father. In between these works, Chris barely got chances to sleep and eat. She was very sure, if she wasn''t very fond of sleeping and eating, she couldn''t able to get time for them. But what troubled Chris the most was Jason''s behaviour. In every class which Gryffindors had with Slytherins Chris saw him sitting in the far corner of the class, clearly distracted and also missing each and every DADA class after the first one. One afternoon when Chris was returning from her Runes class with Irena, she caught a sight of Astoria, who was also going back to the Great Hall with her friends. Chris couldn''t help herself, she was really worried. "Sorry Irena. I remembered something really important. I''ll see you later." Chris said and without waiting ran towards the Slytherin group. "Astoria!" She called and Astoria turned around, looked very surprised to see Chris. "I need to talk to you for sec." Chris said. Astoria nodded and sign her friends to go on without her. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Yes Chris?" She asked. "Everything ok?" "No. Actually yeah. Everything ok with me." Chris was searching for right words. "Well Astoria, look I''m not a very good friend of Jason but you''re." As Chris expected, Astoria blushed hearing this. "Yeah. We''re really close." She replied smiling. "Yes. I know." Chris said a little loudly. Astoria startled looked at her. "Well.. I mean... you see Jason isn''t attending his class regularly and in class he isn''t very focused either." Chris said quickly with a normal tone. "I thought I should tell you, as you and your sister are the only friends he have. And also Professors are really not happy with him because of this. He can get into trouble." "Really? But Jason is one of the most talented wizards I know and more importantly he''s very serious about his studies." Astoria replied, surprised. "I know right. I''ve talked to him few times, he talks about books and classes all the time, that''s why when I noticed his this behaviour, I felt concerned and I thought you''ll be concerned too. That''s why..." "Thank you so much Chris. Thanks for telling me, really, there''s very few people like you; who think about others. I''ll talk to Jason. This is really not right." Astoria said with a determined smile. "Yeah, alright. See you later." Chris gave a forced smile and walked away. It''s not like Chris couldn''t ask Jason herself that what''s wrong with him but the problem was other than the classes, Jason was nowhere to be found. Chris tried but didn''t find him so she thought of this plan. If she tells Astoria then Astoria will definitely tell Jason about this and knowing him, he''ll come running to Chris to confront her, about why she told this to Astoria. Of course he''ll be very angry but that''s the only way Chris thought, unless you count her idea to break into the Slytherin common room. When Chris arrived in the entrance hall, she found it very crowded with students congre-gated there, all milling around a large sign that had been erected at the foot of the marble staircase. Chris made her way through the crowd and saw a notice. TRIWIZARD TOURNAMENT The delegations from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang will be arriving at 6 o''clock on Friday the 30th of October. Lessons will end half an hour early. Students will return their bags and books to their dormitories and assemble in front of the castle to greet our guests before the Welcoming Feast. "Isn''t it exciting, Chris?" A boy said as Chris came out the crowd. Chris looked up to see Melvin Catterick. "Melvin? Yeah it''s nice." Chris replied simply. "You know our Hufflepuff Prefect is going to participate." Melvin said more enthusiastically. "And who''s your Hufflepuff Prefect?" Chris asked as there was no escape from that conversation. "Cedric Diggory." He replied grinning. "Cedric is participating? Is he already seventeen?" Chris asked surprised as she knew Cedric was in sixth year like Fred and George. "Yeah. He''s... you know him?" Melvin said with slight disappointment. "Yeah. We went to Quidditch World Cup together." Chris said, as too lazy to include the details. "Oh." Melvin''s face fell. "That''s great. Bye." And he ran off. This was the first time Melvin walked away but not Chris, from their conversation. Feeling a little more surprised, she sat on the Ravenclaw table with Ginny, Luna and Colin. "Of course he was upset, you crazy girl." Ginny said after hearing what happened with Melvin. "You said you went to the World Cup with Cedric and everyone knows how handsome and good looking he is, also so many girls are crazy about him. So he thought..." "That something is going on between us?" Chris said with a mouthful of roasted chicken. "Exactly. How you can be so slow in understating these matters, Chris?" Ginny asked. Chris rolled her eyes. "It''s not my fault. Boys are weird." Chapter 90: Three Riddles "You three aren''t Ravenclaw are you?" A senior Ravenclaw boy said, as a Ravenclaws group blocked Chris, Ginny, Luna and Colin''s path while they were leaving the Great Hall. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "No we''re not." Chris answered confidently, actually she was kind of expecting this. "So why''re you sitting on the Ravenclaw table for almost a month?" A Senior Ravenclaw girl replied. "Yes we can ignore three four days or maximum a week but this is getting too far." A boy said from their group. "Yeah you three are Gryffindor, right? So you should know your place. You''re not Ravenclaw for a reason." An another girl said glaring at Chris. "So in short, you''ll not sit on the Ravenclaw table from tomorrow." Saying this the first boy turned around to leave. "And how do you know we''re not qualified to be in Ravenclaw?" Chris snapped. The squad turned. "Ha! the thing that you''re in that stong head house Gryffindor, proves everything girl." The mean girl replied, laughing. "Oh really? And what makes you a wise head? I mean Ravenclaws are supposed to be wise and intelligent, right?" Ginny said. "But you all don''t look that much, do you?" "How dare you?" A girl shouted. There was a huge crowd was already surrounding them, students from house stopped to see, what''s happening. The Ravenclaw boy saw this and smirked, then whispered something in the girl''s ear and she also smirked. "So you think you''re intelligent to be a Ravenclaw but I''m not. Is that right girl?" She said with a smug smile. "Then how about a match?" "What match?" Ginny asked. "Nothing difficult dear." The girl said laughing. "Just your over confident friend and me. Three riddles. She asks me three riddles and I ask her three. Who''s answers are correct, wins." "Deal." Chris replied. "Great." She said curtly looking at Chris. "Tomorrow afternoon, countryard." "Ok. I''ll be there." Chris said with a smile. "What''s going on here?" Professor McGonagall came hurrying through the crowd. "Why''re you all not in your dormitories, yet?" "We''re just leaving Professor." A boy said from their group. "Don''t get a cold feet little miss perfect. You know, you promised in front of the entire school." The girl whispered, smirked and walked away with her squad. "Tomorrow afternoon? That''s too soon, Chris." Colin said surprised, as they started to walk. "It''s ok Colin. I know." Chris replied. "I''ve faith in you, Chris. But that girl who challenged you is fifth year Ravenclaw Head Girl, Eliza Winger." Luna said. "Really? Then this is going to be fun." Chris smirked. "Chris this is serious, the entire school is going to be there." Ginny said impatiently. "Exactly." Padma Patil came running. "She is right Chris. She wants your image to be crushed. That''s why she challenged you. I heard she''s really a jealous type and you''re famous from the year you came." "Guys relax. I don''t care if I win or loose. It''s cool." Chris said with dismissing tone. ___________________________________ Next morning was no better than last night, as Chris sat on the Ravenclaw table, the Ravenclaws started murmuring among them. "Every Ravenclaw is very serious about the match." Luna said. "Yes, they really didn''t like it that you challenged the Ravenclaw Prefect." Padma said sitting near them. "But Chris didn''t challenge her, she challenged Chris." Colin replied. "That doesn''t help much Colin. It''s about Ravenclaw pride. Gryffindors can beat Ravenclaw in Quidditch but if a Gryffindor questions a Ravenclaw''s knowledge then it''s serious." Padma explained. "I just wish Chris wins or else they''ll not let her hear the end of this." "But if they intentionally ask questions that Chris couldn''t answer then?" Ginny said anxiously. "It''s today, isn''t? So we just have to wait to know how it goes." Chris said casually eating a bread. "Overconfidence much?" A voice said from behind them. Chris turned around and saw Jason glaring at her. "Er... hi." Chris smiled awkwardly. "Hi." He said and stood their without saying anything. "Guys I''ll see you later." Chris said hurriedly and got up from the table. She saw her friends exchanging looks among them. Then walked out from the Great Hall, Jason followed her. She stopped in a empty corridor and turned around to face Jason, who was still glaring at her. "What''re you think of yourself, huh?" Jason slapped his fist on the wall. "How dare you to tell Astoria, what am I doing?" "I was worried, ok? You were acting weird." Chris said defiantly. "You act weird all the time, did I ever tried to tell anyone, what''re you up to?" Jason said angrily. "Listen Norton, do what you like but don''t interfere in my life." "Jason what''s wrong? I know you''re very serious about your studies. Why''re you behaving like this. It''s from the Professor Moody''s first class." Chris replied concerned. "I know he''s weird. I don''t like him either but...." "Like? I hate him. I fucking hate him." Jason snapped fuming. "That mad old git killed my Dad. Do you understand? That idiot came to a conclusion that my father was a Death Eater, just because he found him in wrong place and without waiting for a explanation... he just killled him. My father was an Auror, Damn it. He at least deserved a chance to explain himself." Jason was shaking in anger. Chris was shocked for few moments then tried to reach Jason''s hand, but he pulled back. "Just stay away from my life Norton. Stay away." Saying this he walked away; leaving Chris alone. ___________________________________ The countryard was full of students when Chris arrived with Ginny, Luna and Colin. "All the best." Padma said smiling as she passed them. "All the best." An Asian girl said, Chris recognized her. It was Cho Chang. Chris looked around the crowd and saw many familiar faces. Harry, Ron, Neville and Hermione all were standing in a side. Harry mouthed, "You got this." Neville just smiled and waved. On the other side, Astoria just smiled. Irena and Melvin waved. Jason wasn''t there, Chris wasn''t able to concentrate properly, what she was doing. She got on the center where Eliza Winger was standing. "Let''s start." Eliza Winger smirked. "Yeah, just get over with it." Chris replied and shrugged. "First riddle, a simple one for you dear." Eliza Winger started. "Imagine you''re in a dark cave with Dementors, how will get out alive?" "I''ll stop imagining it." Chris replied without waiting. "Right." She said gritting her teeth. A applause formed in the crowd. "My turn, what''s always coming but never arrives?" Chris asked. "Ummm....." Eliza think for few moments then answered, "Tomorrow." "Right." Chris replied. Specially the Ravenclaws clapped. "Second one, at night they come without being fetched. By day they''re lost without being stolen." "Fears.... and doubts." Chris replied. The girl nodded. "Ok then, journey without it and you''ll never prevail but if you''ve too much of it you''ll surely fail." Chris said. "... er....." there was a long pause. "Sensitivity." "Wrong. It''s Confidence." "Hmph. Next, it hurt without moving, it poison without touching. It bears the truth and lie, it''s not to be judged by size." Eliza angrily asked. "....." Chris thought this for a moment. "Words." Eliza didn''t nod or said anything but her angry face and clenched fist told them all that that was the right answer. "Last one, everyone wants more of it to feel special, yet the more you have of it, the less special you feel." Chris said. The girl was angry, it was clear she wasn''t thinking correctly. "Don''t know." She said loudly after few moments. "Knowledge." Chris answered and the Eliza went red. "You...." "Look Eliza, I didn''t accept this challenge to question your intelligence, you''re really a intelligent person. I did this just to prove that, just because some of us are not in Ravenclaw, doesn''t mean we''re not qualified to be in Ravenclaw." Chris said seriously. "You... you....." Eliza started fuming. "Enough Eliza." Said a boy sternly as he came in to the center. Chris saw the Prefect batch dangling from his chest. "Enough is enough. I didn''t said anything yesterday because I thought you can handle this situation wisely but I was wrong." He said. "A Ravenclaw always respects a intelligent person and your opponent is a intelligent girl. Act like a Ravenclaw and accept your defeat." "But...." one of Eliza''s friends tried to speak. "Now. Only if you''re a true Ravenclaw." The Prefect boy said cutting off them. Eliza stared at the Prefect boy then looked at Chris. "I accept my... defeat. Sorry girl." He muttered after few moments. "Chris. My name is Christina or Chris, whatever you like to call." Chris said smiling. "And no need to say sorry. No hard feelings here. See you later. Bye." And Chris walked out from the countryard. "That''s really nice of Chris but the sorry was needed." Ginny said following her. "I''m not going to make more enemies, Ginny." Chris said. Then a voice said in her mind, ''When I already have old, cold, creepy voices for that.'' Chapter 91: Beauxbatons and Durmstrangs During the following week, the conflict between Chris and the Ravenclaws soon died and there seemed to be only one topic of conversation, no matter where Chris went: the Triwizard Tournament. Rumors were flying from student to student like highly contagious germs: who was going to try for Hogwarts champion, what the tournament would involve, how the students from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang differed from themselves. Chris noticed too that the castle seemed to be undergoing an extra-thorough cleaning. Several grimy portraits had been scrubbed, much to the displeasure of their subjects, who sat hud-dled in their frames muttering darkly and wincing as they felt their raw pink faces. The suits of armor were suddenly gleaming and moving without squeaking, and Argus Filch, the caretaker, was be-having so ferociously to any students who forgot to wipe their shoes that he terrified a pair of first-year girls into hysterics. Other members of the staff seemed oddly tense too. "Kindly don''t confuse between these plants Catterick. It''ll be a shame in front of Beauxbatons." Professor Sprout said at the end of one particularly difficult lesson, during Melvin mixed up in few different plants. When they went down to breakfast on the morning of the thir-tieth of October, they found that the Great Hall had been deco-rated overnight. Enormous silk banners hung from the walls, each of them representing a Hogwarts House: red with a gold lion for Gryffindor, blue with a bronze eagle for Ravenclaw, yellow with a black badger for Hufflepuff, and green with a silver serpent for Slytherin. Behind the teachers'' table, the largest banner of all bore the Hogwarts coat of arms: lion, eagle, badger, and snake united around a large letter H. "I really miss our Gryffindor table. Can we sit there?" Chris asked, looking at the table where Fred and George were laughing greedily about something. Ginny looked around and saw Harry, Ron and Hermione sitting there. "No we can''t." Ginny snapped. "Don''t forgot what she did few days ago." Chris sighed and sat on the Ravenclaw table. Hermione had started something like a protest, for the House-elves, a month now, she had made different colours of badges all bearing the same letters: S.P.E.W. "It''s S-P-E-W. Stands for the Society for the Promotion of Elfish Welfare." One evening she said when Neville, Ginny and Chris were doing some homeworks together. "Two Sickles to join ¡ª that buys a badge ¡ª to join this campaign." Hermione had taken to rattling around the Gryffindor common room every evening, cornering people and shaking the collecting tin un-der their noses. She had been badgering Harry and Ron, first to wear the badges, then to persuade others to do the same. "You do realize that your sheets are changed, your fires lit, your classrooms cleaned, and your food cooked by a group of magical creatures who are unpaid and enslaved?" she kept saying fiercely. Some people, like Neville, had paid up just to stop Hermione from glowering at them. A few seemed mildly interested in what she had to say, but were reluctant to take a more active role in cam-paigning. Many regarded the whole thing as a joke. Problem started when she almost scared the first years to buy badges. Most of them buyed including Dennis, Colin''s brother which angered Ginny in extreme. And everytime someone agreed on buying a badge, she looked at Chris and Ginny triumphantly. After that Chris dropped the idea of talking to Hermione again, as Ginny was getting more angry everytime someone mentioned Hermione''s name. "The Hall is looking magnificent, isn''t it?" Cho Chang spoke as all four of them started eating breakfast. "Truly." Luna replied. "It''s beautiful. I love colours." "Yeah... It''s colourful too." Cho said awkwardly. "Hi I''m Chris. Though we saw each other few times, we never introduced properly." Chris said smiling. "Oh. Yes. I''m Cho Chang." She replied with a smile. "Ginny." "Colin." They all shook hands with Cho. "I''m really excited to meet the other school students." Cho said. "Me too." Padma said joining them. "It''s going to be a great experience. Isn''t it." "Yeah. I think so." Ginny replied. Few other Ravenclaws joined the conversation too. Few have the idea how the Beauxbatons going to arrive. "I''ve read, they''ve big flying horses." Said a Ravenclaw boy in hushed tone. "I think they''ll be arriving in those." "No, of course not. There are lots if students coming, they can''t just arrive in horse''s back. How many horses will be there?" Another girl snapped. "Yeah true. I didn''t thought like that." "Who''re going to be the judges?" Colin asked. "Well, the Heads of the participating schools are always on the panel," said Padma, "because all three of them were injured during the Tour-nament of 1792, when a cockatrice the champions were supposed to be catching went on the rampage." "Oh." Colin looked a little anxious. And the conversation continued. There was a pleasant feeling of anticipation in the air that day. Nobody was very attentive in lessons, being much more interested in the arrival that evening of the people from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang. Chris, Ginny and Colin had Transfiguration last, even Professor McGonagall looked distracted and worried during the class. When the bell rang early, Chris, Ginny and Colin hurried up to Gryffindor Tower, deposited their bags and books as they had been instructed, pulled on their cloaks, and rushed back downstairs into the entrance hall. The Heads of Houses were ordering their students into lines. "Weasley, straighten your hat," Professor McGonagall snapped at Ron. "Miss Patil, take that ridiculous thing out of your hair." Parvati scowled and removed a large ornamental butterfly from the end of her plait. "Follow me, please," said Professor McGonagall. "First years in front ¡­ no pushing. ¡­" They filed down the steps and lined up in front of the castle. It was a cold, clear evening; dusk was falling and a pale, transparent-looking moon was already shining over the Forbidden Forest. Chris, Ginny and Colin stood in the third row from the front, saw Dennis positively shivering with an-ticipation among the other first years. "You ok Dennis?" Ginny shouted. "Yeah I''ll be fine." He replied turning. The weather was really freezing cold. Chris shivered looking up and down, thinking how will the guests are arriving. And then Dumbledore called out from the back row where he stood with the other teachers ¡ª "Aha! Unless I am very much mistaken, the delegation from Beauxbatons approaches!" "Where?" said many students eagerly, all looking in different directions. "There!" yelled a sixth year, pointing over the forest. Something large, much larger than a broomstick ¡ª or, indeed, a hundred broomsticks ¡ª was hurtling across the deep blue sky to-ward the castle, growing larger all the time. "It''s a dragon!" shrieked one of the first years, losing her head completely. "Don''t be stupid ¡­ it''s a flying house!" said Dennis. Dennis''s guess was closer. ¡­ As the gigantic black shape skimmed over the treetops of the Forbidden Forest and the lights shining from the castle windows hit it, they saw a gigantic, powder-blue, horse-drawn carriage, the size of a large house, soaring toward them, pulled through the air by a dozen winged horses, all palomi-nos, and each the size of an elephant. Ginny pulled Chris and Colin back as the first, second and third years drew backward and the carriage hurtled ever lower, coming in to land at a tremendous speed ¡ª then, with an almighty crash the horses'' hooves, larger than dinner plates, hit the ground. A second later, the carriage landed too, bouncing upon its vast wheels, while the golden horses tossed their enormous heads and rolled large, fiery red eyes. Chris just had time to see that the door of the carriage bore a coat of arms (two crossed, golden wands, each emitting three stars) before it opened. A boy in pale blue robes jumped down from the carriage, bent forward, fumbled for a moment with something on the carriage floor, and unfolded a set of golden steps. He sprang back respect-fully. Then Chris saw the largest woman she had ever seen in her life. The size of the carriage, and of the horses, was im-mediately explained. Colin gasped. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Chris had only ever seen one person as large as this woman in his life, and that was Hagrid. As she stepped into the light flooding from the entrance hall, she was revealed to have a hand-some, olive-skinned face; large, black, liquid-looking eyes; and a rather beaky nose. Her hair was drawn back in a shining knob at the base of her neck. She was dressed from head to foot in black satin, and many magnificent opals gleamed at her throat and on her thick fingers. Dumbledore started to clap; the students, following his lead, broke into applause too, many of them standing on tiptoe, the bet-ter to look at this woman. Her face relaxed into a gracious smile and she walked forward toward Dumbledore, extending a glittering hand. Dumbledore, though tall himself, had barely to bend to kiss it. "My dear Madame Maxime," he said. "Welcome to Hogwarts." "Dumbly-dorr," said Madame Maxime in a deep voice. "I ''ope I find you well?" Few first years chuckled, hearing her accent. "In excellent form, I thank you," said Dumbledore. "My pupils," said Madame Maxime, waving one of her enor-mous hands carelessly behind her. Chris noticed that about a dozen boys and girls, all, by the look of them, in their late teens, had emerged from the carriage and were now standing behind Madame Maxime. They were shivering, which was unsurprising, given that their robes seemed to be made of fine silk, and none of them were wearing cloaks. A few had wrapped scarves and shawls around their heads. From what Chris could see of them (they were standing in Madame Maxime''s enormous shadow), they were staring up at Hogwarts with apprehensive looks on their faces. " ''As Karkaroff arrived yet?" Madame Maxime asked. "He should be here any moment," said Dumbledore. "Would you like to wait here and greet him or would you prefer to step in-side and warm up a trifle?" "Warm up, I think," said Madame Maxime. "But ze ''orses ¡ª" "Our Care of Magical Creatures teacher will be delighted to take care of them," said Dumbledore, "the moment he has returned from dealing with a slight situation that has arisen with some of his other ¡ª er ¡ª charges." "My steeds require ¡ª er ¡ª forceful ''andling," said Madame Maxime, looking as though she doubted whether any Care of Mag-ical Creatures teacher at Hogwarts could be up to the job. "Zey are very strong. ¡­" "I assure you that Hagrid will be well up to the job," said Dum-bledore, smiling. "Very well," said Madame Maxime, bowing slightly. "Will you please inform zis ''Agrid zat ze ''orses drink only single-malt whiskey?" "It will be attended to," said Dumbledore, also bowing. "Come," said Madame Maxime imperiously to her students, and the Hogwarts crowd parted to allow her and her students to pass up the stone steps. Then most people were gazing hopefully up at the sky for Durmstrang to arrive. For a few minutes, the silence was broken only by Madame Maxime''s huge horses snorting and stamping. But then Chris heard something loud and oddly eerie noise, which was drifting toward them from out of the darkness: a muffled rumbling and sucking sound, as though an immense vacuum cleaner were moving along a riverbed... And without wasting anytime Chris looked down at the lake. Chris saw something was happening in the lake, the smooth surface of the lake was disturbed. "Look down at the lake." Chris said loudly. Everyone turned to the lake. Now, great bub-bles were forming on the surface, waves were now washing over the muddy banks ¡ª and then, out in the very middle of the lake, a whirlpool appeared, as if a giant plug had just been pulled out of the lake''s floor. ¡­ What seemed to be a long, black pole began to rise slowly out of the heart of the whirlpool ¡­ and then Chris saw the rigging. "They came here in a boat?" Ginny asked surprised. Slowly, magnificently, the ship rose out of the water, gleaming in the moonlight. It had a strangely skeletal look about it, as though it were a resurrected wreck, and the dim, misty lights shimmering at its portholes looked like ghostly eyes. Finally, with a great slosh-ing noise, the ship emerged entirely, bobbing on the turbulent water, and began to glide toward the bank. A few moments later, they heard the splash of an anchor being thrown down in the shal-lows, and the thud of a plank being lowered onto the bank. "Well it''s a cool ship, I think." Chris replied grinning. "I always liked Ships. It gives me goosebumps." People were disembarking; they could see their silhouettes passing the lights in the ship''s portholes. Chris saw that their bulk was really due to the fact that they were wearing cloaks of some kind of shaggy, matted fur. But the man who was leading them up to the castle was wearing furs of a different sort: sleek and silver, like his hair. "Dumbledore!" he called heartily as he walked up the slope. "How are you, my dear fellow, how are you?" "Blooming, thank you, Professor Karkaroff," Dumbledore replied. Karkaroff had a fruity, unctuous voice; when he stepped into the light pouring from the front doors of the castle they saw that he was tall and thin like Dumbledore, but his white hair was short, and his goatee (finishing in a small curl) did not entirely hide his rather weak chin. When he reached Dumbledore, he shook hands with both of his own. "Dear old Hogwarts," he said, looking up at the castle and smil-ing; his teeth were rather yellow, and Chris noticed that his smile did not extend to his eyes, which remained cold and shrewd. "How good it is to be here, how good. ¡­ Viktor, come along, into the warmth ¡­ you don''t mind, Dumbledore? Viktor has a slight head cold. ¡­" Karkaroff beckoned forward one of his students. As the boy passed, Ginny whispered, "It''s Victor Krum." "Great, we already know who''s competing from Durmstrang." Chris replied. Chapter 92: The Goblet of Fire "How do you know?" Colin asked. "Didn''t you saw how much the Headmaster of Durmstrang was favoring Krum, like a prince. Of course he''s going to participate." Chris replied casually. As they recrossed the entrance hall with the rest of the Hogwarts students heading for the Great Hall, Chris saw Lee Jordan jump-ing up and down on the soles of his feet to get a better look at the back of Krum''s head. Several sixth-year girls were frantically search-ing their pockets as they walked ¡ª "Oh I don''t believe it, I haven''t got a single quill on me ¡ª" "D''you think he''d sign my hat in lipstick?" "Want a autograph Ginny?" Chris said grinning. "Yeah right. Let me remind you, I''m all done with celebrity craziness." Ginny said rolling her eyes. Chris chuckled but then an idea pop up in her head. "Colin! I know how you''re going to get unexpected gold." She said suddenly. "What?" Colin asked surprised. "Where is your camera?" Chris asked. "In my room. Why?" "Go and get it fast. Go go." Chris said hurriedly and pushed Colin. Colin ran towards the Gryffindor tower. "What''re planning now?" Ginny asked. "C''mon we need to talk to Professor McGonagall." Chris said and dragged Ginny with her. The students from Beaux-batons had chosen seats at the Ravenclaw table. They were looking around the Great Hall with glum expressions on their faces. Three of them were still clutching scarves and shawls around their heads. Luna waved at them from the Ravenclaw table. "Save three sits for us." Chris said to Luna as they walked straight towards the staff table. "Professor McGonagall! Professor McGonagall!" Chris called as she came close to her. "Not now Norton. You can see we''re middle of something important." Professor McGonagall replied sternly as she was guiding Mr Filch, about the setting of the chairs. "It''s really important Professor. Or else we wouldn''t be bothering you." Chris said quickly. "Just one moment." "Fine. What''s it?" Professor McGonagall asked. "Professor, so many guests are here and it''s the beginning of Triwizard Tournament so it''s special too." Chris said smiling. "So I was thinking, it''ll be nice to capture this moments in pictures. Don''t you think?" "What? Pictures? And this was so important?" Professor McGonagall said hotly. "Of course it''s important Professor." Chris replied confidently. "If the moments pass now, we will miss lots of important pictures related to this Tournament." "No Norton, I don''t think that''s a good idea....." Professor McGonagall said with dismissing tone. But suddenly someone interrupted her from behind. "I z''ink iz''s a lovely idea." Professor McGonagall turned and saw Madame Maxime. "Isn''z iz Dumbly-dorr?" She called Dumbledore. "What''s it Minerva?" Dumbledore asked curiously, noticing Chris and Ginny. Chris explained her idea about taking pictures, "The most important ones like, the Headmasters and Headmistress standing together or the champions pictures can be for each school and the students can buy the others, the way they like." "Very good idea indeed, Christina." Dumbledore beamed. "And if Madame Maxime like the idea too then there is no problem, I guess. Professor Karkaroff?" "I''ve no problem." Karkaroff replied. "Great then. Christina you''ve my permission." Dumbledore said smiling. "Thank you Professors. Thank you Madame Maxime." Chris bowed. "But who''s going to take the pictures, Norton?" Professor McGonagall asked. "We''ve a very exceptional person for that Professor. Colin Creevey, Gryffindor." Chris replied. "Creevey? Are you sure?" Professor McGonagall asked skeptically as others turned to sit. "Absolutely Professor. Colin is very talented in this. I promise you, he''ll not disappoint." Chris said smiling. McGonagall nodded, "Remember it''s about Gryffindor pride." Chris nodded and left with Ginny. "What''s going on?" Colin asked as Chris and Ginny sat on the Ravenclaw table. "I brought the camera, now?" "Take pictures of the Headmasters and Headmistress together. Take pictures of the students. Do what you always wanted to do." Chris said grinning. "What?" Colin looked happy and surprised at the same time. "Chris have talked to Professor Dumbledore, you''ll take lots of pictures, give the important ones to school and sell the others. Everyone liked the idea." Ginny explained. "Really? Are you two serious?" Colin asked cheerfully. "No time to waste Colin. Start taking pictures." Chris said smiling. And with a determined smile, Colin nodded and got up from his seat to take pictures. The teachers were startled for a moment but soon all of them smiled. Of course except Professor Snape. They students smiled as well after few pictures. "Is z''at your friend?" A girl from Beauxbatons asked Ginny. "Yes." Ginny replied with a smile. "Z''ats nice. Will ''e zake a pictures of ours?" The girl asked. "Sure, why not?" Chris replied. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Z''ank you." The girl said and turned to her friends. "Well that was rude." Luna said. "Who cares? I''m just planning to get golds for Colin. It''s business, Luna." Chris said grinning. The Durmstrangs were sitting on the Slytherin table. Few Slytherins eagerly asked Colin to take few pictures of them with Victor Krum. "Do you think Colin will be okay with the Slytherins?" Ginny asked anxiously, as few Slytherins cornered Colin. Chris noticed, Colin replied something confidently and walked back to them, grinning. "What happened?" Chris asked him. "They were asking when they''ll get the pictures and was trying to scare me to give them the pictures quickly." Colin replied. "And what did you said?" Ginny asked. "I said they can take the pictures from Chris, next week." Colin said grinning. "Good idea." Chris smirked. "I''ll see them." Dumbledore get to his feet. "Good evening, ladies and gentlemen, ghosts and ¡ª most partic-ularly ¡ª guests," said Dumbledore, beaming around at the foreign students. "I have great pleasure in welcoming you all to Hogwarts. I hope and trust that your stay here will be both comfortable and enjoyable." One of the Beauxbatons girls still clutching a muffler around her head gave what was unmistakably a derisive laugh. "What''s so funny in this?" Luna whispered. "The tournament will be officially opened at the end of the feast," said Dumbledore. "I now invite you all to eat, drink, and make yourselves at home!" He sat down, and Karkaroff lean forward at once and engage him in conversation. The plates in front of them filled with food as usual. The house-elves in the kitchen seemed to have pulled out all the stops; there was a greater variety of dishes in front of them than Chris had ever seen, including several that were definitely foreign. Some of the Beauxbatons girls finally grinned, seeing some French dishes. "The House-elves really out did themselves, didn''t they?" Ginny said looking at the foreign dishes. "What''s that?" said Colin, pointing at a large dish of some sort of shellfish stew that stood beside a large steak-and-kidney pudding. "Bouillabaisse," said Padma. "It''s a French dish." "Nice." Colin said taking it on his plate and offered Chris some. "No thanks, I''m happy with my roasted chicken." Chris replied. That girl from Beauxbatons who had laughed during Dum-bledore''s speech. She had finally removed her muffler. A long sheet of silvery-blonde hair fell almost to her waist. She had large, deep blue eyes, and very white, even teeth. She got up from her seat and looked around the Ravenclaw table. "Everything alright?" A Ravenclaw boy asked. "Bouillabaisse. Do anyone ''ave some?" She asked. Colin and Padma looked up, who were eating that thing. "The bowl will be refilled as soon as you finished it." Chris replied. "O'' " she again looked around. "Colin pass her the plate, if you''re finished." Chris said. "Sure." And Colin went pink as he tried to pass the plate towards the girl. "Here." "You ''ave finished wiz it?" She asked smiling. "Ye.. yeah.." Colin smiled awkwardly. The girl took the dish from Colin and finally sat down. "What''s wrong with you Colin? I never saw you like this?" Luna asked. "Must be a Veela." Ginny whispered. Chris looked around and saw maximum boys have same expressions like Colin. She focussed on the girl and realized her aura was a little less than the Veela in Quidditch World Cup. Suddenly Chris noticed two persons entering the Great Hall. It was Ludo Bagman and Mr Crouch. Chris elbowed Ginny and Ginny looked, when they took their sits on the teachers table. "They''re going to judge the tournament too?" Ginny asked surprised. "Thank God we''re not allowed to participate or else, I''m sure, Mr Crouch would''ve gave me zero in every task." Chris shrugged. Ginny laughed. When the second course arrived they noticed a number of unfa-miliar desserts too. "I''m trying new desserts. Are you?" Ginny asked grinning. "Maybe." Colin said. "We can." Luna replied. "Do we''ve to?" Chris asked. "Oh C''mon." Ginny said as she gave the dessert to Luna, Colin and Chris. Padma took some as well, and they ate it laughing together. Once the golden plates had been wiped clean, Dumbledore stood up again. A pleasant sort of tension seemed to fill the Hall now. Chris felt a slight thrill of excitement all around the Great Hall. Everyone was leaning forward, staring at Dumbledore with great concentration. "The moment has come," said Dumbledore, smiling around at the sea of upturned faces. "The Triwizard Tournament is about to start. I would like to say a few words of explanation before we bring in the casket just to clarify the procedure that we will be following this year. But first, let me introduce, for those who do not know them, Mr. Bartemius Crouch, Head of the Department of International Magical Cooperation" ¡ª there was a smattering of polite ap-plause, Ravenclaws clapped the most but Chris didn''t join them, neither did Luna, as she didn''t like Crouch either, after hearing the story about Winky ¡ª "and Mr. Ludo Bagman, Head of the Department of Magical Games and Sports." There was a much louder round of applause for Bagman than for Crouch, perhaps because of his fame as a Beater, or simply be-cause he looked so much more likable. He acknowledged it with a jovial wave of his hand. Bartemius Crouch did not smile or wave when his name was announced. "Mr. Bagman and Mr. Crouch have worked tirelessly over the last few months on the arrangements for the Triwizard Tourna-ment," Dumbledore continued, "and they will be joining myself, Professor Karkaroff, and Madame Maxime on the panel that will judge the champions'' efforts." At the mention of the word "champions," the attentiveness of the listening students seemed to sharpen. Perhaps Dumbledore had noticed their sudden stillness, for he smiled as he said, "The casket, then, if you please, Mr. Filch." "The what?" Ginny asked. "Just wait. We''ll see." Chris replied. Filch, who had been lurking unnoticed in a far corner of the Hall, now approached Dumbledore carrying a great wooden chest encrusted with jewels. It looked extremely old. A murmur of excited interest rose from the watching students; Colin chuckled as he saw Dennis actually stood on his chair to see it properly, but, being so tiny, his head hardly rose above anyone else''s. "The instructions for the tasks the champions will face this year have already been examined by Mr. Crouch and Mr. Bagman," said Dumbledore as Filch placed the chest carefully on the table before him, "and they have made the necessary arrangements for each challenge. There will be three tasks, spaced throughout the school year, and they will test the champions in many different ways ¡­ their magical prowess ¡ª their daring ¡ª their powers of deduc-tion ¡ª and, of course, their ability to cope with danger." At this last word, the Hall was filled with a silence so absolute that nobody seemed to be breathing. "As you know, three champions compete in the tournament," Dumbledore went on calmly, "one from each of the participating schools. They will be marked on how well they perform each of the Tournament tasks and the champion with the highest total after task three will win the Triwizard Cup. The champions will be cho-sen by an impartial selector: the Goblet of Fire." Dumbledore now took out his wand and tapped three times upon the top of the casket. The lid creaked slowly open. Dumble-dore reached inside it and pulled out a large, roughly hewn wooden cup. It would have been entirely unremarkable had it not been full to the brim with dancing blue-white flames. Dumbledore closed the casket and placed the goblet carefully on top of it, where it would be clearly visible to everyone in the Hall. "Anybody wishing to submit themselves as champion must write their name and school clearly upon a slip of parchment and drop it into the goblet," said Dumbledore. "Aspiring champions have twenty-four hours in which to put their names forward. Tomorrow night, Halloween, the goblet will return the names of the three it has judged most worthy to represent their schools. The goblet will be placed in the entrance hall tonight, where it will be freely acces-sible to all those wishing to compete. To ensure that no underage student yields to temptation," said Dumbledore, "I will be drawing an Age Line around the Goblet of Fire once it has been placed in the entrance hall. Nobody under the age of seventeen will be able to cross this line. Finally, I wish to impress upon any of you wishing to compete that this tournament is not to be entered into lightly. Once a cham-pion has been selected by the Goblet of Fire, he or she is obliged to see the tournament through to the end. The placing of your name in the goblet constitutes a binding, magical contract. There can be no change of heart once you have become a champion. Please be very sure, therefore, that you are wholeheartedly prepared to play before you drop your name into the goblet. Now, I think it is time for bed. Good night to you all." Chapter 93: Championship "Christina Norton!" Someone called loudly as Chris, Ginny, Luna and Colin tried to made their way across the Hall to the doors into the entrance hall. Chris spun around to see a tall, and handsome boy in Durmstrang robes. "Shawn?" Chris said surprised. "Great, honestly I didn''t expect, you''ll remember my name." Ha said grinning. "Why not? You should know, I''ve very strong memory." Chris replied smiling. "But I didn''t know you go to Durmstrang." "Yeah. Didn''t got the time to tell you that." He smiled. "Well aren''t you going to introduce me to your friends?" Chris saw Ginny, Luna and Colin staring at him. "Sure. Guys this is Shawn Nelson. Shawn this is Luna, Ginny and Colin. My friends." They shook hands. "Nice to meet you all." Shawn beamed at them. "So, are you going to participate?" Chris asked. "Nope. I''m still sixteen." He replied and noticed that Karkaroff was leaving with the other Durmstrang students. "I''ve to leave now. You see, we''re staying at the ship. So I''ll see you tomorrow?" "Sure. See you." Chris replied. And he hurried after the other students. Chris started to walk out with Ginny, Luna and Colin but soon stopped by the Durmstrang group at the door. No one was moving, Chris saw the Durmstrang people were staring at something or someone, including Karkaroff. "What happened?" Ginny asked. Chris looked through the crowd and saw the centre of attraction. "Harry Potter happened." She said loudly. Almost every Durmstrang student looked back at her. "Yeah, that''s Harry Potter," said a growling voice from behind them. Professor Karkaroff spun around. Mad-Eye Moody was standing there, leaning heavily on his staff, his magical eye glaring unblink-ingly at the Durmstrang headmaster. The color drained from Karkaroff''s face as Chris watched. A terrible look of mingled fury and fear came over him. "You!" he said, staring at Moody as though unsure he was really seeing him. "Me," said Moody grimly. "And unless you''ve got anything to say to Potter, Karkaroff, you might want to move. You''re blocking the doorway." Without another word, Professor Karkaroff swept his students away with him. Moody watched him until he was out of sight, his magical eye fixed upon his back, a look of intense dislike upon his mutilated face. "So who''s that Shawn Nelson?" Ginny asked as they left the Entrance Hall. "My mother''s husband Richard Nelson''s nephew. We met at my mother''s furenal. He behaved very nicely with me and Dad. Even after the furenal, he tried to talk to me, just to be sure if I''m okay." Chris replied. "I guess that''s really nice of him." Luna said smiling. "Actually he is. It''s not everyday you see a purblood wizard behaving nicely with muggles or muggle-borns." Chris replied. "I''ll meet at the Gryffindor tower tomorrow." Luna said as she went towards the Ravenclaw dormitory. Chris, Ginny and Colin walked towards the Gryffindor. "By the way, Professor Moody is kind of a bit mad, isn''t he?" Colin asked. "Yeah kind of paranoid I guess. Why?" Chris said. "Nothing special. It''s just, I saw him, when I was returning with my camera. He was talking to himself with a different kind of voice." Colin replied. "I was scared a little but then I remembered what you said about him." "He was talking to himself with a different kind of voice?" Chris repeated surprised. "Yeah... why?" Colin asked nervously. "I thought it was normal due to his condition." "Yeah I guess it''s normal." Chris said though she didn''t believed it; ''talking to himself with a different kind of voice is not a paranoia and if it is then Mad-Eye is getting dangerous.'' __________________________________ Next morning, Ginny dragged Chris and Colin early in the morning to watch who puts their name on the Goblet of Fire. Luna was already waiting in the Gryffindor common room for them. When they went down into the entrance hall, they saw very few people milling around it, all ex-amining the Goblet of Fire. It had been placed in the center of the hall on the stool that normally bore the Sorting Hat. A thin golden line had been traced on the floor, forming a circle ten feet around it in every direction. The decorations in the Great Hall had changed this morning. As it was Halloween, a cloud of live bats was fluttering around the enchanted ceiling, while hundreds of carved pumpkins leered from every corner. Chris saw Shawn waving at them from the Slytherin table. Chris smiled but didn''t go there as Chris noticed Jason eating his breakfast on that table. Astoria, Daphne and Theodore sitting beside him. Chris realized Jason had noticed, Shawn and Chris, then he looked away. After their conversation Jason was completely ignoring Chris, so after few attempts, Chris didn''t try to talk him either. Chris sat with Ginny, Luna and Colin on the Ravenclaw table, which was almost empty. Shawn came to the Ravenclaw table and sat opposite to them. "Good morning everyone. Why didn''t you came to that table? Are you not allowed to leave your house table or something?" He asked helping himself with another toast. "It''s not like that. Actually this is not our house table either." Chris replied while eating. "We are Gryffindor. It''s Ravenclaw table. Only Luna is Ravenclaw among us." "Ravenclaw means the smart house, right?" He asked curiously looking at Luna. "Yes. Kind of, it''s a house of intelligent people but I think it''s also applied to people who are different from others." Luna replied with her usual dreamy tone. "That means unique kind of people?" Shawn asked and Luna nodded. "Then that''s makes you a unique person too, isn''t?" As Shawn said, Luna smiled brightly. Chris raised her eyebrows on Shawn. "Well to answer your question, why we didn''t join you there.." Chris said. "Slytherins believe in blood purity and all that stuff, and I and Colin both are muggle-borns... so...." "Got it." Shawn said rolling his eyes. "I should''ve understood, the way they were talking last night." "Also we''re Gryffindors, so we''ve a rivalry against them for centuries." Ginny said casually. "Of course you''ve. Almost half of them behave full of themselves." Shawn shrugged. "Leave it. I''m onto more cheerful topics today. So think any of you can give me tour around your school. I''m too curious to wait." Though he asked everyone, Shawn''s eyes were fixed on Luna. Ginny noticed that too and a mischievous smile crept into her face. "Sorry, Colin and I are too busy." Ginny replied. "We''re making posters for Colin''s photography business." "Oh yes and I''m helping with the money thing, so sorry I can''t." Chris said hurriedly, after Ginny. "Really?" Colin asked surprised. Ginny slapped his hand, "but I guess Luna is free. Aren''t you Luna?" "Oh me? I thought I''ll help Colin too." Luna replied. "No need we got this. Shawn is a guest, you should give him tour of our school." Chris said smiling. "That''ll be great, if only you can Luna." Shawn said sincerely. "... okay... but you know our castle is so big. I''m still not familiar with it entirely." Luna said. "Oh it''s fine. Then we can discover something new there." Shawn replied smiling. Soon Shawn and Luna left and Colin started to take pictures of the Goblet of Fire. Chris noticed few Durmstrang students putting their names in it. Chris and Ginny were sitting in a corner discussing about Colin''s new business when someone tap on Ginny''s head. They looked up to see Ron and Harry. Hermione was also there but standing a little far from them. "Anyone put their name in yet?" Ron asked eagerly. "Only saw the Durmstrang." Ginny replied. "Haven''t seen anyone from Hogwarts yet." "Bet some of them put it in last night after we''d all gone to bed," said Harry. "I would''ve if it had been me ¡­ wouldn''t have wanted everyone watching. What if the goblet just gobbed you right back out again?" "What?" Chris asked. Someone laughed behind them. Turning, Chris saw Fred, George, and Lee Jordan hurrying down the staircase, all three of them look-ing extremely excited. "Bet, they got an idea to enter the championship." Ginny commented. "Done it," Fred said in a triumphant whisper. "Just taken it." "What?" said Ron. "The Aging Potion, dung brains," said Fred. "One drop each," said George, rubbing his hands together with glee. "We only need to be a few months older." "We''re going to split the thousand Galleons between the three of us if one of us wins," said Lee, grinning broadly. "I''m not sure this is going to work, you know," said Hermione warningly, joining them. "I''m sure Dumbledore will have thought of this." "I agree with her. Boys it''s not gonna work." Chris said. "Oh C''mon Chris. Just wait and watch." George said grinning. "Ready?" Fred said to the other two, quivering with excitement. "C''mon, then ¡ª I''ll go first ¡ª" Fred pulled a slip of parchment out of his pocket bearing the words Fred Weasley ¡ª Hogwarts. Fred walked right up to the edge of the line and stood there, rocking on his toes like a diver preparing for a fifty-foot drop. Then, with the eyes of every person in the entrance hall upon him, he took a great breath and stepped over the line. For a split second, George cer-tainly thought it worked, for he let out a yell of triumph and leapt after Fred ¡ª but next moment, there was a loud sizzling sound, and both twins were hurled out of the golden circle as though they had been thrown by an invisible shot-putter. They landed painfully, ten feet away on the cold stone floor, and to add insult to injury, there was a loud popping noise, and both of them sprouted identical long white beards. The entrance hall rang with laughter. "This is gold." Chris laughed loudly. Colin didn''t waste a time and snapped few pictures quickly. Even Fred and George joined laughing, once they had gotten to their feet and taken a good look at each other''s beards. "I did warn you," said a deep, amused voice, and everyone turned to see Professor Dumbledore coming out of the Great Hall. He surveyed Fred and George, his eyes twinkling. "I suggest you both go up to Madam Pomfrey. She is already tending to Miss Faw-cett, of Ravenclaw, and Mr. Summers, of Hufflepuff, both of whom decided to age themselves up a little too. Though I must say, neither of their beards is anything like as fine as yours." Fred and George set off for the hospital wing, accompanied by Lee, who was howling with laughter. Harry, Ron and Hermione went to the Great Hall. "They''re planning to enter for months now, Professor." Chris said still grinning. "I know." Dumbledore chuckled. "Young brains, very creative." "Who you think will be selected from our school?" Chris asked. "No idea Christina. I believe in every student from Hogwarts." Dumbledore said smiling. Chris shook her head, Dumbledore didn''t have any idea? That''s the worst lie. As Dumbledore walked away, Angelina Johnson entered grinning, a parchment in her hand. "Angelina are you entering?" Ginny asked excitedly. "Yeah, I had my birthday last week, so thought why not?" said Angelina. "All the best." Chris said. Angelina nodded. Then stepped into the age circle, and dropped her name in that Goblet of Fire. People around them applauded, cheered for her. Colin took a picture. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Can I get that one?" Angelina asked Colin. "Yeah sure." Colin replied. "Next week." "And seven Sickles for one pictures Angelina." Chris said smiling. "Alright." She said and went to the Great Hall. "I never thought it''ll actually work." Colin grinned. The rest of the day went by making posters and advertising Colin''s new business. Luna and Shawn came back during the lunch. After Lunch Shawn left to join the other Durmstrang students on their ship and Luna fill them about what happened at the tour. "He like Quibbler a lot." Luna said slightly blushing. "He said, he finds my talk amusing." Ginny and Chris giggled. Soon as the evening drawn close, it was time to see the Champions. Chapter 94: Unexpected "Well, the goblet is almost ready to make its decision," Dumbledore got to his feet as the Hallowe''en feast ended. "I estimate that it requires one more minute. Now, when the champions'' names are called, I would ask them please to come up to the top of the Hall, walk along the staff table, and go through into the next chamber" ¡ª he indicated the door behind the staff table ¡ª "where they will be receiving their first instructions." He took out his wand and gave a great sweeping wave with it; at once, all the candles except those inside the carved pumpkins were extinguished, plunging them into a state of semidarkness. The Goblet of Fire now shone more brightly than anything in the whole Hall, the sparkling bright, bluey-whiteness of the flames al-most painful on the eyes. Everyone watched, waiting. ¡­ A few people kept checking their watches. ¡­ "Any second now," said the Ravenclaw Prefect, who was just few seats away from Chris. The flames inside the goblet turned suddenly red again. Sparks began to fly from it. Next moment, a tongue of flame shot into the air, a charred piece of parchment fluttered out of it ¡ª the whole room gasped. Dumbledore caught the piece of parchment and held it at arm''s length, so that he could read it by the light of the flames, which had turned back to blue-white. "The champion for Durmstrang," he read, in a strong, clear voice, "will be Viktor Krum." "See?" Chris said smirking and clapped with others. "It''s just a lucky guess." Ginny rolled her eyes. "If you''re so sure then tell me who''ll be selected from Beauxbatons?" "... ummmm...." Chris looked around the Ravenclaw table to see the Beauxbatons girls as Viktor Krum rise from the Slytherin table and slouch up toward Dumbledore; he turned right, walked along the staff table, and disappeared through the door into the next chamber. "Bravo, Viktor!" boomed Karkaroff, so loudly that everyone could hear him, even over all the applause. "Knew you had it in you!" The clapping and chatting died down. "She." Chris pointed at the girl who was asking for the French dish yesterday. Ginny looked unimpressed. Everyone''s attention was focused again on the goblet, which, seconds later, turned red once more. A second piece of parchment shot out of it, propelled by the flames. "The champion for Beauxbatons," said Dumbledore, "is Fleur Delacour!" "Really?" Ginny said surprised as the same girl who Chris just pointed, got to her feet, shook back her sheet of silvery blonde hair, and swept up between the Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff tables. "...er... actually this was a good guess." Chris said clapping. "I should take Divination seriously, don''t you think?" Ginny was about to reply, but Colin nudged her and pointed towards the other Beauxbatons girls. Almost everyone looked disappointed, two of them were in tears. Few Ravenclaws tried to talk to them. "So much for a champion." Ginny snorted. "I mean they can''t even take this rejection, how were they going to compete?" "Shhh Ginny." Colin said as silence fell again, but this time it was a silence so stiff with excite-ment you could almost taste it. The Hogwarts champion next ¡­ And the Goblet of Fire turned red once more; sparks showered out of it; the tongue of flame shot high into the air, and from its tip Dumbledore pulled the third piece of parchment. "The Hogwarts champion," he called, "is Cedric Diggory!" "Well I''m little disappointed that Angelina didn''t make it but I''ll cheer for Cedric, for Hogwarts." Chris said clapping with the rest. Chris laughed as every single Hufflepuff jumped to his or her feet, screaming and stamping, Cedric made his way past them, grinning broadly, he shoot a glance towards the Ravenclaw table and headed off toward the chamber behind the teachers'' table. Chris looked around to see exactly whom Cedric tried to see. "It''s Cho." Ginny said, pointing at Cho and her friends who were giggling. The applause for Cedric went on so long that it was some time before Dumbledore could make himself heard again. "Excellent!" Dumbledore called happily as at last the tumult died down. "Well, we now have our three champions. I am sure I can count upon all of you, including the remaining students from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang, to give your champions every ounce of support you can muster. By cheering your champion on, you will contribute in a very real ¡ª" But Dumbledore suddenly stopped speaking, and it was appar-ent to everybody what had distracted him. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. The fire in the goblet had just turned red again. Sparks were fly-ing out of it. A long flame shot suddenly into the air, and borne upon it was another piece of parchment. Automatically, it seemed, Dumbledore reached out a long hand and seized the parchment. He held it out and stared at the name written upon it. There was a long pause, during which Dumble-dore stared at the slip in his hands, and everyone in the room stared at Dumbledore. And then Dumbledore cleared his throat and read out ¡ª "Harry Potter." "What?" Chris, Ginny and Colin said at the same time. There was no applause. A buzzing, as though of angry bees, was starting to fill the Hall; some students were standing up to get a better look at Harry. Chris looked at the Gryffindor table only to find him frozen, looking down shocked. Up at the top table, Professor McGonagall had got to her feet and swept past Ludo Bagman and Professor Karkaroff to whisper urgently to Professor Dumbledore, who bent his ear toward her, frowning slightly. "But how''s this possible? Harry''s fourteen." Ginny said frowning. "It''s impossible for him to get past the age line." "Do you think they''ll allow him to compete?" Colin asked. At the top table, Professor Dumbledore had straightened up, nodding to Professor McGonagall. "Harry Potter!" he called again. "Harry! Up here, if you please!" "I don''t think he did this but I do know one thing," said Chris looking at Harry. "He is sooo screwed this time." Harry make it slowly, trembling a little to the teachers'' table then walked inside the chamber. For a few moments nobody spoke, even Dumbledore was looking at the Goblet of Fire, maybe to see if anything else happens but nothing happened. Then suddenly its fire died down. "Then this is it. Time to go back to bed. All of you." Dumbledore said without smiling and Chris realized there was a hidden sigh in his voice. Soon, one by one everyone started to get up from their seats, still whispering among them. The teachers disappeared behind the small chamber door. "You all go. I''ll stay for a moment." Chris said. Colin tried to ask something but Luna stopped him. "Good night Chris." She said and three of them walked away with the rest. Chris saw Filch taking down the Goblet and walking away. Chris walked out of the Great Hall and sat on a stair of the Entrance Hall, thinking about what just happened and what''s going to happen. Chris checked her watch and saw almost half an hour passed, she was successfully avoided Filch by leaning beside a statue and then waited. Finally she heard two female voices. She looked up to see Madame Maxime and Fleur Delacour walking towards her. They were so busy among them talking in French that they didn''t notice Chris sitting in a corner. Chris only make few words out of their conversation. "Don''t you worry, he''s is just a boy. I don''t think he''s even half prepared for this championship." Madame Maxime said to Fleur, in French. "Your main competition is that Victor Krum." And they walked out of the entrance hall, which was greeted by another pair of voices. "So what if he''s Harry Potter, Headmaster?" Krum asked to Karkaroff. "Listen my boy, I think, after his popularity, it''s very likely for Dumbledore to teach him few things personally." Karkaroff replied grimly. "I don''t think that''s a good thing. We''ve to prepare for anything." "Yeah just because you favor your students, you assumed Dumbledore will do the same?" Chris whispered, as they walked out. "Though it''ll be cool to learn from Dumbledore." "So ¡­ tell me ¡­" Chris heard another voice. "How did you get your name in?" It was Cedric and Harry. "He didn''t." Chris said walking towards them. The two boys looked surprised to see her there. "Chris!" Harry looked relived. "You believed..." "Of course I believe, you didn''t put your name in that stupid Goblet." Chris said cutting Harry off. "How could you? You don''t have the brain to trick that Goblet or you don''t have the gut to piss Dumbledore or the other schools off; specially when you''re barely trained for this competition." "I.... I...." Harry felt speechless, his expressions were debating about he should be happy or sad. "So... You''re the actual Hogwarts Champion, Cedric." Chris smiled, looking at Cedric. "Congratulations. I really hope you win." "Ah... o.... thanks. I''ll give my best." Cedric said, looking surprised. "Well ¡­ see you, then." Cedric smiled at Chris and Harry then headed for a door to its right. They stood listening to him going down the stone steps beyond it, then, slowly, he started to climb the marble ones. "Hufflepuffs common room is near the kitchen, which is just downstairs." Chris said seeing Harry''s face. "By the way, did you went to met Dobby?" "Yeah.. no.. I was trying to but then Hermione...." Harry sighed. "I really don''t want to enter this competition, Chris." "I know." Chris replied as they started walking. "Professor Moody said someone would have used an exceptionally strong Confundus Charm on that goblet into forgetting that only three schools compete in the tournament, and also my name was under a fourth school so I can be the only candidate to get selected.... he guessed whoever did this, wants me dead very badly." Harry said without thinking, it was clear he was still in shock. "Mad-Eye explained all of this himself?" Chris asked surprised. "Yes. He said he thinks the way Dark wizards thinks," Harry replied. "No one really trusted him, maybe other than Professor Dumbledore and McGonagall. But I think he was telling the truth... someone really wants me dead." "What''re you hiding Harry?" Chris asked looking into his eyes. "I.... I.... me..." Harry shivered under her gaze. "I had a dream, before the start of the term. I was at Sirius''s place that time. I saw Vold.... sorry." "You can take his name in front of me." Chris said. "Thanks. Voldemort, I saw Voldemort with someone, I think Voldemort called him, ''Kazle''; they were planning someone''s death... actually no they were planning two peoples death. I heard one of them was me... and then I woke up with my scar hurting." "Did you tell this to...." "I told this to Sirius and I guess he told that to Dumbledore but Dumbledore didn''t talk to me about this." Harry sighed. "Sirius just asked me to be careful but now...." "You know Harry maybe you''re not ready for this but there is one thing inside you, which makes you, well, you." Chris said as they almost reached the portrait of fat lady. "You''re brave enough to face this." Finally Harry smiled a little. "Well, well, well," said the Fat Lady, as they looked up. "Violet''s just told me every-thing. Who''s just been chosen as school champion, then?" Another pale witch was standing with the fat lady. "Balderdash," said Chris ignoring her comment. "It most certainly isn''t!" said the pale witch indignantly. "No, no, Vi, it''s the password," said the Fat Lady soothingly, and she swung forward on her hinges to let them into the common room. The blast of noise that met them when the portrait opened almost knocked them backward. People literally grabbed Harry and pulled him inside. Harry looked bewildered as he reached for Chris. Chris just gave him a reassuring nod and made her way through the crowd to her room. Ginny was standing on the stairs. "What happened?" She asked as soon as she saw Chris. There were loud noises, people were screaming for Harry. "First, let''s go to our room." Chris said climbing the stairs. "And please ask Colin to not to take pictures of Harry, right now. He''ll be angry." "Alright." Ginny nodded and went back to the common room. Chris changed her clothes and sat on her bed when Ginny came back. "He didn''t put his name but now he have to compete and honestly he has no idea how." Chris said simply before collapsing on the bed. "Good night, Ginny. There''s lot to think about." Chapter 95: Help Chris was standing in a empty Hogwarts classroom. She thought the classroom was almost empty but then she realized she wasn''t alone. Helga Hufflepuff was sitting in a corner, writing something. "You were right Helga. He vanished." Godric Gryffindor said angrily as he walked into the classroom. ''Of course! Another weird dream.'' Chris said in her mind. "I warned you, didn''t I Godric?" Helga Hufflepuff said sternly. Chris always saw Helga Hufflepuff smiling in her every painting but right now her face didn''t show the smile, in fact she reminded Chris, of angry Professor McGonagall. "I''m sorry Helga. I should''ve..." Godric Gryffindor tried to clam his voice. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "You''re sorry Godric? Really? That''s all?" Helga Hufflepuff stood up angrily. "That boy tried to destroy our world... tried to destroy our Hogwarts.. disrespected our teaching... destroyed your lifetime friendship with Salazar and you''re sorry? Sorry? For all I know he could''ve killed Salazar by now." "Helga!" Godric Gryffindor looked shocked. "Salazar is a great Wizard. He just couldn''t... a boy just can''t... no..." "Just a boy? When will you see or understand Godric that... that boy... is not just a boy anymore... he have become... a... a monster...." Helga sighed, looking defeated. "Maybe our Salazar is a great Wizard but he''s old now and alone. But the monsters ''Malgino'' made.... those monstrous creatures will kill any wizard and witch..." "No Helga... I''ll not let that happen.... I''ll stop this..." Godric Gryffindor said hurriedly. "We can''t Godric... you can''t... our school... our students need us. We can''t go on a war against Malgino... He''s too powerful now... we gave him too much power..." Helga Hufflepuff said quietly. "No Helga, only me, Salazar and Rowena gave him too much power... you were able to see through him... you warned us... but..." "I wasn''t able to see through him Godric or else I''ve stopped him long ago... I just had a feeling that deep down he''s anything but Loyal." Helga sighed again. "Either way, now we must wait... maybe he is immortal but with time his power will fade... slowly but definitely." "But it will take thousands of years Helga... how are we going to....?" "Not we Godric... we can''t... we''ve to choose someone else for that... someone after hundreds of years..." Rowena Ravenclaw said, walking in. "Someone who will be our actual TRUE Successor." Chris suddenly felt Rowena Ravenclaw was looking straight at her, Chris tried to turn around and see if someone was behind her, but before she could do it with a haze she was pulled back from the classroom. Chris opened her eyes only to find herself on her own bed. She got up, and saw the room was empty. ''Now who''s this Malgino. Sounds really important though. But is my dreams are really true? Should I trust them? But what if they''re actually the things happened with the founders?'' Chris rubbed her forehead and get out of the bed. Later she came into the common room and saw Ginny, Colin and Dennis sitting together. "What''s up?" She asked sitting with them. "I and Colin were just waiting for you. Let''s head for breakfast." Ginny replied. "Yeah let''s go." Chris said smiling. "You had your breakfasts, Dennis?" "Yes. Just came from there. I should go now. See you Colin." Dennis replied and ran away. As they got up from their seats a huge applause informed them the arrival of Harry Potter in the Common room. Chris looked up and saw Harry looking more miserable than last night, he was pushing people''s around to make his way. "You okay Harry?" Colin asked, looking genuinely concerned. "Yeah... yeah I''m fine." Harry replied, a little surprised then he saw Chris. "Ron... he isn''t talking to me. He also thinks I put my name..." "Guessed that much." Chris sighed. "He''s just feeling overshadowed Harry. That''s all. I know it''s not right but..." Ginny tried to explain as they climbed out of the portrait hole. "Still I''m not running behind him. If he doesn''t want to talk, he doesn''t have to." Harry said angrily and they came face to face with Hermione. Hermione took a quick glance towards Chris and Ginny then turned to Harry. "I brought you this. ¡­ Want to go for a walk?" she said, holding up a stack of toast, which she was car-rying in a napkin. "Only if you''re free." "Yeah... well... umm..." Harry looked at Chris. "We''ve to go for breakfast Harry. See you." Chris said smiling. Harry nodded, "see you." Chris, Ginny and Colin walked towards the Great Hall. As soon as they approached the Ravenclaw tablet, people started to glare at them. Beauxbatons and Ravenclaws both. "Everything alright Padma?" Chris asked seriously to Padma. Padma came a little closer to them, "Everyone is upset about Harry cheating his way out. Honestly I''m a little disappointed too. I didn''t think Harry will do this kind of thing." "Then trust me. He didn''t." Chris said loudly enough, so few others Ravenclaws can hear her too. "He didn''t put his name in the Goblet of Fire. He has no training for this competition, he can die while competing and guess what he''s well aware of that." "Then who did it?" A Ravenclaw boy asked. "And what''ll a person gain from this?" "I think you''re smart enough to figure that out, why someone will want Harry Potter dead." Chris replied and a terrible silence fell over the Great Hall. Even the Hufflepuffs heard her. Chris walked back to the Gryffindor table. Ginny, Luna and Colin followed. "We''ve to support Harry, right now." Ginny said sitting on the Gryffindor table. "Exactly. Otherwise he''ll be defeated even before the tournament starts." Chris replied with sigh. "The entire School is against him." Colin said sadly. "He''s the hero. How can people doubt him so easily?" "Because always the heros have to go through the hardship, Colin." Luna said seriously. "And with Ron behaving like this.... not helping at all." Ginny sighed. "Guys, can I ask you something?" Chris asked suddenly. "You never take permission before asking something Chris." Luna said surprised. "Yeah but this is kinda.... different.... well here is the thing... it''s just a question ok?" Chris said collecting her thoughts. "If one-day you three got to know that I''ve to do something dangerous in which I can die.... or if you help me... you all will get hurt. Then will you still stick around with me?" There was a long pause. Ginny, Luna and Colin stared at each other, processing what Chris just said. "There''s something you''re not telling us, Chris?" Ginny asked. "Please just answer it, first." Chris said. "But...." Ginny tried to say something but Colin said, "Yes. I''ll." "You will?" Chris asked surprised. "Of course Chris. If my friends are in danger I''ll not just sit around or stay away. I''ll be there for my friends." Colin replied without hesitating. "I agree. I''ll do anything for my best friends." Luna replied smiling. "There are very few people like you, in this world, Chris. And I feel very lucky to have you as a friend. Do you think I''ll break my friendship just knowing you''re in danger. Never." "Luna I...." Chris almost chocked. She never had any friends back in her normal life, the her only two friends, turned their backs on her for so casual things but now her these friends will not even let her die alone. She felt grateful. "You know why Chris I can follow you blindly anywhere?" Ginny said quietly. "I still remember clearly, the day when you caught me with the Diary. You were pointing the proofs, and I was lying to your face.... but still when I ask you to keep the Diary with me. You trusted me..... I knew you were no fool to do so but.... but.. you trusted me because deep down you already were my friend." "Ginny I...." Chris tried to stop her. "Let me finish Chris.... and the day I realized that you''re my actual true friend... I decided I''ll be your best friend forever... you like it or not... I''ll always have your back." Ginny smiled a little. "So... You''re not gonna get rid of me that easily." Chris smiled and hugged her. She looked around at her friends and only pronounced one word, "Thanks." "So anyone wants to help me with a pictures. You see it''s lots of work." Colin grinned as they left the Great Hall after breakfast. "Don''t worry Colin. We''ll help." Luna replied. "Ok so you guys go on. I''ve to see Dumbledore." Chris said. "Why?" Ginny asked. "I''ll tell you later. I promise. Just let me understand this things first. Ok?" Chris replied and Ginny, Luna and Colin nodded. As Chris reached Dumbledore''s office and was about to knock she heard a growling voice inside. "You know Albus. Who did this. Why''re you stopping me?" Chris realized it was Mad-Eye Moody. "You''ve to understand Alastor, I can''t blame Karkaroff without any proof." Dumbledore replied, with his usual calm tone. "Don''t you remember how he admitted everything last time Albus. It''s just a matter of time that I grab him and...." Mad-Eye said angrily. "You''ll not do anything like that Alastor." Dumbledore said raising his voice a little. "But Albus....." Mad-Eye stopped abruptly. "We''re not alone Albus." Chris understood, Mad-Eye''s magical eye saw her, she hurriedly hold her hand up to knock but the door swung open. Chris looked up to see Dumbledore sitting behind her desk and Mad-Eye standing beside the desk. "You shouldn''t eavesdrop on people''s talk and if you''re than watch who are you sneaking up on." Mad-Eye growled. "I wasn''t trying to eavesdrop Professor. I just came here to meet Professor Dumbledore." Chris explained still standing outside. "I was about to knock." Mad-Eye clearly didn''t believe her, but Dumbledore smiled. "It''s alright Christina. Come in." "Thank you Professor." Chris walked in and ''Fawkes'' Dumbledore''s phoenix, flew from his stand and sat on Chris''s shoulder. "I believe he have grown a lot fond of you Christina." Dumbledore said smiling. That''s true, Fawkes really grown a lot fond of Chris. Even last year whenever Chris sat alone beside the lake. Fawkes always went there to keep her company. Onyday Leon, her owl tried to fight with Fawkes for Chris''s attention. At last Chris had to patt both them equally, only then Leon made peace with Fawkes. "Well.. I guess I''ll see you later Albus." Mad-Eye said and walked out without waiting. "Yes Christina tell me. What''s bother you?" Dumbledore asked curiously. "Professor I think we both know Harry didn''t put his name in the Goblet of Fire?" "Yes Christina. I believe Harry and I highly doubt he''ll do anytime like that." Dumbledore replied. "I''m already inspecting who did this." "Professor can I suggest something?" Chris asked sincerely. "Yes?" "Professor I''ve doubt... about two people." "And they are....?" Dumbledore looked serious. "Mr Crouch and Professor Moody." Chris replied. ".... You''re accusing two big people Christina... who are known for their values and standing against the dark wizards." Dumbledore replied looking a little surprised. "I know Professor. But like you said I should trust my feelings." Chris said seriously. "And I''ve feelings that both of them are hiding something big and dark." "Hmm...." Dumbledore thought something for few moments then said, "I''ll not doubt your feelings Christina but with this Tournament and this sudden consequences, I think I''m going to need a little help." Dumbledore looked at Chris from his half-moon glasses. Chris felt like Dumbledore is trying to understand something. "Chris do you know about Harry''s scar?" Dumbledore asked. "Yes Professor. He told me yesterday that he''s scar was hurting a month ago." Chris replied. "Good. It''s very good that Harry shares this things with you." Dumbledore said smiling. "Christina, I''m going need your help. Can you help me?" "Me? Professor?" Chris asked slightly shocked. The great and powerful Wizard of century wants her help. "Will you Christina?" Dumbledore asked again. Chris took a deep breath, Fawkes rubbed her head with his, like he''s assuring her that he''s with her. "Ok Professor. I''ll help you. What I''ve to do?" Chris answered. "Very well. I need you to keep an eye out for the champions. Specially at Harry." Dumbledore said getting from his chair. "I know he''s not prepared and I can''t help him with these things I''ve to think about. I know you''ll help him but you''ve to keep an eye on the competition too. Specially at the third task." "You think something will happen during the Tournament Professor? Someone will sabotage something again?" Chris asked. "I cannot be sure that''s why I''ll watch the guests and judges but you''ve to notice the championship itself. Will you able to do it?" Chris thought about the things Dumbledore said. "Professor do you think I''m ready to compete in this Tournament?" She asked. "You''ll not have failed. I''m sure." Dumbledore said smiling. "Alright. I''ll help with this championship." Chris said smiling. Chapter 96: Rita Skeeter Next few days were.... weird. All houses, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw and Slytherin were giving cold shoulder to Gryffindors, specially Hufflepuffs. Chris, Ginny and Colin started to sit back at Gryffindor table for Harry. As Hermione keep dragging Harry to sit with Ron and her, after two days, Harry got sick of Ron''s cold responses and completely ignoring him. So, he started to sit with Chris, Ginny, Luna and Colin. To everyone''s surprise Harry was actually enjoying Colin''s company. Chris didn''t say to her friends about the talk between her and Dumbledore. She just said she''ll help Harry, that''s all Dumbledore asked her to do. Mr Lovegood, Luna''s father asked Chris to write another article on the Triwizard Tournament as the last Quibbler was a hit because of Chris''s article. Sirius had came to visit Dumbledore, mostly he was furious how Harry got in but then as soon as Dumbledore assured him, he encouraged Harry to do great on the championship. He looked more cheerful than Fred and George. Harry felt a little relived after meeting Sirius. Sirius tried to meet Chris too but because of she was in Transfiguration class, he couldn''t. At dinner Harry laughed a lot, saying that Sirius decided not to cross McGonagall as he feels McGonagall can still give him detention for doing something out of place. Chris realized how much effect Sirius have on Harry. They just met few months ago and now only he can assure Harry and cheer him in this kind situation. "Divination cancelled." Colin said as Chris sat for lunch in the Great Hall after her Ancient Runes class. "Really?" Chris asked. "Yeah, Professor Trelawney is not well. Remember she told us she was going to have fever." Luna said casually. "Lucky you." Harry said sitting beside Chris. "We''ve double potions this afternoon." "C''mon Harry, Potions is not that bad." Chris said smiling. "Bad? Bad? Chris?" Colin looked shocked. "Harry ignore her, she just found her ultimate interest in Potions this year. That''s why she felt it''s so cheerful." Harry chuckled. "Shut up Colin." Chris rolled her eyes. "Honestly though, Snape is not exactly in good mood after Harry was choosen champion." Ginny said. "Not like he stays in good mood anytime but he''s more unbearable now days." "True." Colin replied. "Fine, I guess he''s unbearable." Chris said with a sigh. "I feel he''s a great Potion-maker but not a good teacher. I mean, literally Neville''s biggest fear is Snape." "Heard you were helping Neville with his antidote research." Harry asked. "Yeah a bit." Chris replied. "I think Snape is going to test that today. I''m sure he''s going to poison me or Neville." Harry sighed. After lunch Harry went to Potions and Chris, Ginny, Luna and Colin decided to take a walk near the lake. But as soon as they left the Great Hall, Fawkes came flying towards Chris, with a note. Chris took the note from him as he sat on her shoulder. While her friends admired the bird, Chris read the note. It was from Dumbledore. "What''s it?" Luna asked. "There going to be a Wand Weighing ceremony for champions." Chris said burning the note into a near by torch. "I asked Dumbledore about interviewing the champions, for Quibbler. He said I can do it today as Rita Skeeter will also be there." "What''s Wand Weighing ceremony?" Colin asked. "No idea." Chris replied. "When is it?" Ginny asked. "Now." Chris replied. They all just entered the Entrance Hall, when Chris saw Ludo Bagman with a paunchy man, holding a large black camera and a witch wearing magenta robes and clutching a crocodile-skin handbag. "They brought Photographer. They''re not going to need me." Colin said a little sadly. Ludo Bagman was asking few students to fetch Cedric Diggory and Harry Potter. Almost instantly three students agreed to bring Cedric but no one seems to get Harry. "Do you think we should say something?" Ginny asked. "Go ahead." Chris replied. "We''ll bring Harry Potter sir." Colin said at once. "Excellent. Do you know where is he?" Ludo Bagman smiled. "Yes. We know." Ginny replied. "Great then, we''re in that room." Ludo Bagman pointed a corner room and walked towards it with the photographer. As they tried to turn, the witch in magenta robes blocked their way. "So are you Harry Potter''s friends dear?" She asked Colin and Ginny. "Yes we''re." Ginny replied. "Very good than you could tell me a bit about him." She said smiling. Somehow Chris doesn''t like her smile. "And who''s asking the questions?" Chris snapped. "Oh right, I didn''t introduce myself." She said looking at Chris still smiling. "I''m Rita Skeeter. Daily Prophet reporter." "Very nice to meet you Miss Skeeter but I think we should go and call Harry. I think it''s more important." Luna replied. The sarcasm was so clear in Luna''s voice that Chris needed effort to control her laugh. "Sure, but there is no hurry dear." Rita Skeeter smiles again. "So as I was saying... are you the only friends of Harry Potter?" "No we''re not. His best friend is Hermione Granger and Ron Weasl...." Colin abruptly seeing Chris, Ginny and Luna''s faces. "Thank you dear. Anything else you want to say?" Rita Skeeter asked. "No. We''re on our way." Chris said and dragged Colin away from her. "Sorry." Colin muttered. "It''s alright. I don''t think she''ll write anything about what you told her." Chris replied. Soon, they were about reach the Dungeon when a girl came running towards them, face hidden behind her hands. She collided straight into Ginny. Chris caught Ginny before falling and the girl looked up... "Hermione!" Four of them said, shocked. Hermione was crying, covering her mouth as something was coming out of her mouth, long up to her chest. Chris soon realized what is it. "Hermione is that your teeth? Who did this to you?" Chris asked angrily. Hermione couldn''t speak because of her teeth, but seeing Chris, Ginny, Luna and Colin''s concerned face she burst into tears. "It''s alright Hermione. It''s alright." Ginny patted her back. "We just need to go to the hospital wing." "Yes. Hurry a little. It''s still growing." Luna said. "Don''t worry Hermione. It''s going to be fine." Chris said walking with her. "Chris! Harry." Colin reminded her. "Oh yes. Chris, you go, get Harry. We''re taking Hermione to Hospital wing." Ginny said as she, Luna and Colin ran with Hermione towards the hospital wing. With a sigh, Chris turned around and went towards the Potions classroom. She knocked on the classroom door and entered. Instantly she understood who did that to Hermione. Gryffindors was having their class with Slytherins. Malfoy was still smirking and Ron and Harry''s faces were dark. While walking to Snape''s desk she noticed all Slytherins were wearing some kind of badges. "Yes?" said Snape curtly. "Sorry to disturb you sir but Mr Ludo Bagman wants Harry upstairs." Chris replied. Snape stared down his hooked nose at Chris, she still stood confidently. "Potter has another hour of Potions to complete," said Snape coldly. "He will come upstairs when this class is finished." "Please Professor, it''s important. The champions had the Wand Weighing ceremony. They need all four of them." Chris replied. "Very well, very well," Snape snapped. "Potter, leave your things here, I want you back down here later to test your antidote." "Sorry again Professor but I don''t think he''ll be able to come back." Chris said. "The ceremony will be long." "Looks like you know very well about this things." Snape''s face darkned. "Are YOU going to do the ceremony?" Almost all of the Slytherins laughed. The Gryffindors glared at Snape. "No Professor, I''m still not that capable." Chris replied smiling. "I''m just doing what I''m asked to do." "Very well!" said Snape. "Potter ¡ª take your bag and get out of my sight!" Harry swung his bag over his shoulder, got up, and headed for the door. Chris followed him. As she walked through the Slytherin desks, Chris realized what was written on the Slytherins badges. With a bright green light the Badges were showing same message, POTTER STINKS. Chris gave a glare towards Malfoy, which he noticed. "It was Malfoy wasn''t it?" Chris said closing the dungeon door behind. "Hermione''s teeth snd those badges?" "Yes." Harry sighed. "How''s Hermione?" "Ginny, Luna and Colin took her to the hospital wing." Chris replied. "So what''s this Wind Weighing?" Harry asked. "Don''t know anything about that.... I just know Rita Skeeter is there." Chris said seriously as they set off toward the steps into the entrance hall. "She already tried to know things about you, from us. So be careful around her." "Rita Skeeter? What''s she doing here?" Harry asked surprised. "It''s not just a ceremony. There is a photographer, from the Daily Prophet I guess. Rita Skeeter will be taking interviews too that''s why I''m going there." Chris said. "You''re coming with me?" Harry looked really happy. "Why?" "Another article for Quibbler. Triwizard Tournament Champions." Chris replied as they had reached the right room. Harry looked really surprised then looked impressed as he knocked on the door and entered. Chris entered after him. They were in a fairly small classroom; most of the desks had been pushed away to the back of the room, leaving a large space in the middle; three of them, however, had been placed end-to-end in front of the blackboard and covered with a long length of velvet. Five chairs had been set behind the velvet-covered desks, and Ludo Bagman was sitting in one of them, talking to Rita Skeeter. Viktor Krum was standing moodily in a corner as usual and not talking to anybody. Cedric and Fleur were in conversation. Fleur looked a good deal happier than Harry had seen her so far; she kept throwing back her head so that her long silvery hair caught the light. The photographer holding a large black camera that was smok-ing slightly, was watching Fleur out of the corner of his eye. Bagman suddenly spotted Harry, got up quickly, and bounded forward. "Ah, here he is! Champion number four! In you come, Harry, in you come ¡­ nothing to worry about, it''s just the wand weighing ceremony, the rest of the judges will be here in a moment ..." Bagman spotted Chris. "Thank you for bringing him. I think we''ll manage from here." "I think you''ve misunderstood Mr Bagman." Chris smiled. "I''m here for the same reason as Miss Skeeter." "Same reason?" Rita Skeeter raised her eyebrows between her elaborate and curiously rigid curls that con-trasted oddly with her heavy-jawed face. "Yes. Miss Skeeter. I''m writing a article too about the Tournament on Quibbler." Chris replied still smiling. "That''s great. So young age and so ambitious. Really nice." Bagman beamed. "So back to the Wand Weighing ceremony, Harry." "So what''s this Wand weighing?" Harry asked nervously. "We have to check that your wands are fully functional, no problems, you know, as they''re your most important tools in the tasks ahead," said Bagman. "The expert''s upstairs now with Dum-bledore. And then there''s going to be a little photo shoot. This is Rita Skeeter. She''s doing a small piece on the tournament for the Daily Prophet. ¡­" "Maybe not that small, Ludo," said Rita Skeeter, curtly looking at Chris then turning her eyes on Harry. "I wonder if I could have a little word with Harry before we start? The youngest champion, you know ¡­ to add a bit of color? "Certainly!" cried Bagman. "That is ¡ª if Harry has no objection?" Harry looked more nervous. "I don''t think that will be wise, Miss Skeeter." Chris said. "Maybe I''m young but I know that much. There are four champions here and also another person who''s also writing an article about the same topic. I think, you should ask Harry questions in front of everyone." Rita Skeeter narrowed her eyes, "No one ever dared to stop me like this, do you know that young lady?" "I''m sure of that, Miss Skeeter but you see, everything have a first time." Chris replied smiling. Rita Skeeter glared at Chris, Chris also didn''t take her eyes of Rita. Finally Bagman cleared his throat loudly, "I think.... er.... Rita.... you can ask questions here... if you don''t mind... you know everyone will be here any minitue now." Bagman said looking at his watch. "Alright Ludo." Rita snapped and dragged Harry to a corner. Chris rolled her eyes and went to talk Fleur and Cedric. By the looks of their faces they''ve heard everything, as a result, Victor Krum also joined them. Chris asked them various questions related Tournament when suddenly she heard Harry''s angry voice. "I didn''t enter," said Harry, with an irritated tone. "Can you remember your parents at all?" said Rita Skeeter, talk-ing over him. Cedric, Fleur and Victor all of them were aware of the story of Harry Potter. Clearly Rita''s question made them a little uncomfortable, specially Cedric. "I''m glad she is not taking my interview." Cedric whispered to Chris. "Are you not going to help him?" "How do you think they''d feel if they knew you were competing in the Triwizard Tournament? Proud? Worried? Angry?" Came Rita''s next question. "Probably annoyed." Chris said loudly. Rita sharply looked at her. "I mean my parents would be very annoyed Miss Skeeter, if you were asking this kind of questions to me." Chris continued. "I think you''re out of questions about the tournament." Almost everyone chuckled. Chris smiled, "I hope you don''t mind, I need to talk to Harry a little for my article." Rita Skeeter was preparing herself for a nasty response but before she could, Dumbledore entered with Madame Maxime, Karkaroff, Mr Crouch and Chris noticed the man behind them, the wand maker Ollivander. "Dumbledore!" cried Rita Skeeter, with every appearance of delight, "How are you?" she said, standing up and hold-ing out one of her large, mannish hands to Dumbledore. "I hope you saw my piece over the summer about the International Con-federation of Wizards'' Conference?" "Enchantingly nasty," said Dumbledore, his eyes twinkling. "I particularly enjoyed your description of me as an obsolete dingbat." Rita Skeeter didn''t look remotely abashed. "I was just making the point that some of your ideas are a little old-fashioned, Dumbledore, and that many wizards in the street ¡ª" "I will be delighted to hear the reasoning behind the rudeness, Rita," said Dumbledore, with a courteous bow and a smile, "but I''m afraid we will have to discuss the matter later. The Weighing of the Wands is about to start." Suddenly Mr Crouch noticed Chris, "What''re you doing here?" He asked sharply. "Oh she is here to write an article about the tournament, Crouch. I gave her permission to be here." Dumbledore said smiling. "But she''s just a Hogwarts student. I guess, the article wouldn''t be impartial then." Karkaroff snorted. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Oh it''ll be Karkaroff. I''ve full faith in Christina''s impartiality." Dumbledore said looking at Chris. "If you''re not convinced then you can read her last article on Quibbler.... about the Quidditch World Cup. Wonderfully written." "Christina....? Christina Norton?" Rita snapped. "You were the one who wrote that false Quidditch World Cup article on that rubbish Quibbler? I thought it was one of the Ministry employees." "I don''t know about Quibble, Rita but I can assure you the article wasn''t false." Mr Crouch said, surprising everyone. ''Though I didn''t come here to compete Rita Skeeter but seems like I''m winning.'' Chris thought and smirked. "I think we should take places." Dumbledore said stopping the argument. Everyone nodded. The four champions sat in chairs near the door, Dumbledore, Karkaroff, Madame Maxime, Mr. Crouch, and Ludo Bagman sat at the velvet-covered table. Rita Skeeter settled herself down in a corner; Chris saw her slip a parchment out of her bag, spread it on her knee, suck the end of the Quick-Quotes Quill, and place on the parchment. Chris sat a little far from the Champions. "May I introduce Mr. Ollivander?" said Dumbledore, "He will be checking your wands to ensure that they are in good condition be-fore the tournament." "Mademoiselle Delacour, could we have you first, please?" said Mr. Ollivander, stepping into the empty space in the middle of the room. Fleur Delacour swept over to Mr. Ollivander and handed him her wand. "Hmmm ¡­" he said. He twirled the wand between his long fingers like a baton and it emitted a number of pink and gold sparks. Then he held it close to his eyes and examined it carefully. "Yes," he said quietly, "nine and a half inches ¡­ inflexible ¡­ rosewood ¡­ and containing ¡­ dear me ¡­" "An ''air from ze ''ead of a veela," said Fleur. "One of my grandmuzzer''s." ''So Fleur was part veela,'' thought Chris. ''That''s why her aura wasn''t strong like the other Veela.'' "Yes," said Mr. Ollivander, "yes, I''ve never used veela hair my-self, of course. I find it makes for rather temperamental wands ¡­ however, to each his own, and if this suits you ¡­" Mr. Ollivander ran his fingers along the wand, apparently check-ing for scratches or bumps; then he muttered, "Orchideous!" and a bunch of flowers burst from the wand tip. "Very well, very well, it''s in fine working order," said Mr. Olli-vander, scooping up the flowers and handing them to Fleur with her wand. "Mr. Diggory, you next." Fleur glided back to her seat, smiling at Cedric as he passed her. "Ah, now, this is one of mine, isn''t it?" said Mr. Ollivander, with much more enthusiasm, as Cedric handed over his wand. "Yes, I re-member it well. Containing a single hair from the tail of a particu-larly fine male unicorn ¡­ must have been seventeen hands; nearly gored me with his horn after I plucked his tail. Twelve and a quar-ter inches ¡­ ash ¡­ pleasantly springy. It''s in fine condition. ¡­ You treat it regularly?" "Polished it last night," said Cedric, grinning. Chris saw Harry gathered a fistful of robe from his knee and tried to rub it clean surreptitiously. Several gold sparks shot out of the end of it. Chris chuckled. Mr. Ollivander sent a stream of silver smoke ring from Cedric''s wand then examined Krum and Harry''s wand. Then after a quick photoshoot, in which Rita Skeeter kept hurrying forward and dragging Harry into greater prominence. Then at last Dumbledore said they can head for dinner. Chapter 97: Quibbler "Want to go to the hospital wing and check on Hermione?" Chris asked as they left the classroom. "Sure let''s go." Harry replied and they set of towards the hospital wing. "You ok Harry?" Chris asked. "Yeah... kind of." Harry said. "She had to bring my parents, hadn''t she?" "After reading her old articles I hoped that much." Chris replied. "You know Chris, I was thinking what if I wasn''t selected? I would''ve been cheering for Cedric like others, thinking excitedly what''s daring task would be the first one?" Harry sighed. "Ron would''ve talking with me, we would''ve laughing with Hermione about this photoshoot and Daily Prophet''s article." "Ron will come around, don''t worry." Chris replied smiling. As they reached the Hospital Wing, Chris wasn''t surprised seeing Ginny, Luna and Colin still there with Hermione. "Madam Pomfrey said, it''ll take the night to get back to normal." Ginny said as they saw Chris and Harry. Chris saw a scarf tied around Hermione''s mouth and her eyes looked like she just stopped crying. She wasn''t able to talk. After few minutes, Madam Pomfrey hurried them out of the Hospital wing and all of them went for dinner. "I need to finish this fast." Harry said eating a little fast. "I''ve lots of extra work on Summoning Charms." "You''re still stuck there?" Ginny said surprised. "C''mon Harry, even Neville finished it yesterday." "Yeah not flawlessly but did." Chris said. "Great just great." Harry sighed. "I''ve to ask Hermione for help." "Relax, will you?" Luna said. "You''re worrying too much Harry and that''s why you can''t concentrate. Ask Chris, she can do summoning charms, even without her wand. You just need concentration for that." "Really?" Harry asked surprised. "You can do it without wand?" Chris sighed, "yeah but it''s nothing special. You just have to imagine things, feel the magic around you and it''ll happen automatically." "Teach me." Harry said finishing his desert. ___________________________________ Next morning, Chris didn''t know how but Ginny and Hermione came to an agreement about sticking together for Harry. Chris wrote the article in two days and send it to Mr Lovegood. Dennis and Colin came up with a plan to change the Badges made by Malfoy. So one afternoon, Chris, Harry, Colin, Ginny and Hermione were sitting between the pile of books, Hermione gathered few books about creating and changing Badges; Colin and Ginny were bending over those books, and Hermione was showing Harry the theories about summon charms as he wasn''t able to concentrate properly. Chris was just going through a advanced charms book. "Oh no, he''s back again, why can''t he read on his stupid ship?" said Hermione irritably as Viktor Krum slouched in, cast a surly look over at them, and settled himself in a distant cor-ner with a pile of books. "His fan club''ll be here in a moment, twittering away. ¡­" "Is he here a lot?" Ginny asked. "More than you can imagine." Harry replied. "Guess, someone is just like our Hermione...." Chris said chuckling. "...thinks books are life." "Hmph." Hermione stuffed her nose again into the book. "Chris!" Luna and Shawn came towards them. Chris saw, Luna and Shawn both holding two piles of same books. "Father just sent those." Luna said putting them down. It was the month''s Quibbler. Ginny and Colin hurriedly grabbed two from the pile and opened the article written by Chris. "I just read that, Chris." Shawn said smiling. "I''ll buy one for Victor. I''ll also tell everyone of Durmstrangs to buy them. Our Headmaster will be overjoyed after seeing this article." "Thanks." Chris smiled. "Give it to him, he''s just here." Hermione said without looking away from her book. "Who?" Shawn asked surprised then looked around and spotted Victor. "Victor and so many books? That''s a little surprising." Shawn took one Quibbler and headed towards Krum. Harry took one too and Hermione peaked into it. Chris''s article was very different from Rita Skeeter''s article, which appeared 10 days ago. In Rita Skeeter''s article, much of the front page had been given over to a picture of Harry; the article (continuing on pages two, six, and seven) had been all about Harry, the names of the Beauxbatons and Durm-strang champions (misspelled) had been squashed into the last line of the article, and Cedric hadn''t been mentioned at all. I suppose I get my strength from my parents. I know they''d be very proud of me if they could see me now. ¡­ Yes, sometimes at night I still cry about them, I''m not ashamed to admit it. ¡­ I know nothing will hurt me during the tournament, because they''re watching over me. ¡­ Rita had also mentioned Chris. Harry has at last found love at Hogwarts. Christina Norton, a pretty Muggle-born girl, who is one year younger than Harry, denied to leave Harry alone during even his interview, saying she was also taking interviews of the Triwizard Tournament as well. Though she is inexperienced in this reporting world, we can appreciate her dedication of writing to get more publicity for her already very popular boyfriend Harry Potter. And the article went on more and more about Chris and Harry. Chris didn''t mind her sarcasm on the article as she already knew that Rita Skeeter was very much pissed on her from the first day. The bad part was students were more taunting Harry and Chris all the time. Unlike Chris, Harry took it very personally when people asked him that if he was still crying about his parents. On the other hand, Chris''s article was only two pages, she gave each champion a paragraph. She started it with the picture of the Goblet of Fire (which Colin took on the Halloween''s day.) and ended with a group picture of the four champions. She wrote it starting with Victor Krum, the Durmstrang champion, then Fleur Delacour, Beauxbatons champion, then two Hogwarts Champions, Cedric Diggory and Harry Potter. Chris wrote more about Cedric than Harry. In fact she just wrote that Harry being the fourth champion was an accident as he was under-age and didn''t try to enter. "You wrote like, Victor Krum is some kind of hero." Hermione said reading the article. "Isn''t he Hermione? I mean people like to think he''s a hero and also he''s a international Quidditch player. It was important to give him that much credit." Chris replied. "What about Fleur?" Ginny asked. "Do you really think she''s the most beautiful Beauxbatons girl?" "I didn''t say she is the most beautiful one, I just said I hope her skills matches her beauty." Chris said chuckling. Don''t know why but of all the champions Ginny never liked Fleur from the first day. "You wrote nice about Cedric." Harry said grinning. "Thank you for giving me the shortest paragraph." "Your welcome." Chris said. "And that''s also cleared that you''re not writing for only Harry''s publicity." Ginny said. "True. Now we need to sell those. Colin let''s go." Luna said dragging Colin. "But the Badges?" Colin said worriedly. "Chris and I will fix it don''t worry go." Ginny said. And Luna took Shawn and Colin to sell her Quibbler. By the evening, Luna''s every copy of Quibbler was brought and; Chris and Ginny found the way to change the Badges pretty quickly. As Ginny, Chris, Colin, Harry and Hermione made their way back to Gryffindor tower after dinner, they found the room buzzing excitedly. "What happened?" Colin asked one of his roommate Alex. "First Hogsmeade weekend," said Alex, grinning as he pointed at a notice that had appeared on the battered old noticeboard. "This Saturday." "Cool." Colin replied as he made his way towards the notice board. "I''m really excited. I mean, I''ve only heard about the shops in Hogsmeade. This is going to be so fun." Ginny said excitedly. "This is the first time we''ll be visiting them, except you count the tour to Shrieki...." "Yeah right. This is our first time visiting Hogsmeade." Chris said loudly, stopping Ginny. Harry and Hermione looked at each other confused. Harry, Ron and Hermione still don''t know about, last year when Chris, Ginny and Colin sneaked into Hogsmeade and attacked Harry and Ron. "So are you coming?" Chris asked Harry. "Of course we''ll go. He really needs unwinding a bit." Hermione replied. "What about Ron, though?" Harry asked Hermione. "Don''t you want to go with him?" "I thought we might meet up with him in the Three Broomsticks. ¡­" Hermione answered. "No," said Harry flatly. "Oh Harry, this is so stupid ¡ª" "I''ll come, but I''m not meeting Ron, and I''m wearing my Invis-ibility Cloak." Harry said angrily. "Then go alone." Ginny snapped. "You''re not invited with us." "Ginny?" Harry looked really surprised. Ginny usually talk with him normally but she never snapped at him. "I''m serious Harry, we''re working so hard to fix your reputation in school. Telling people the truth that you''re not competing willingly..." Ginny said angrily. "But... no, that''s not enough right? You still have go and hide from people in your invisibility cloak." "You know she kind of have a point." Colin said coming behind them. "It''s alright Harry. You can come with us without hiding." Harry looked at Ginny, Colin, Hermione and Chris then sighed as he realized no one wants him under the cloak. "Fine. I''ll go without the cloak but no one will force me to meet Ron there." He said looking at Hermione. Before Saturday, Chris and Ginny made all the Badges right. They changed it from SUPPORT CEDRIC DIGGORY and POTTER STINKS to SUPPORT HOGWARTS CHAMPIONS: CEDRIC AND HARRY. Chris found a easy trick for this, they needed to change very few Badges and the others changed it on their own, with just one wave of Chris and Ginny''s wand. People were really confused and didn''t realize tge change first, after noticing Malfoy was furious and tried to change them back but unfortunately he didn''t understand how anyone did that so the Badges were stuck like that. Next morning was Saturday, the day to officially enter Hogsmeade. All the third years were excited. Chris, Ginny and Colin went to Great Hall for breakfast. Harry, Hermione and Luna were already there. They quickly finished their eating and all of them went to the Entrance Hall, where Filch, the caretaker, was standing inside the front doors, checking off names against a long list, peering suspiciously into every face, and making sure that no one was sneaking out who shouldn''t be going. "First to Huneydukes, right?" Colin asked excitedly. "Yes. Let''s go." Hermione replied, looking happier. As they enter Honeydukes, Chris realized how many students go to Hogwarts. The shop was packed with Hogwarts students. And that wasn''t not the fun part, it was the shop itself. There were shelves upon shelves of the most succulent-looking sweets imaginable. Creamy chunks of nougat, shimmering pink squares of coconut ice, fat, honey-coloured toffees; hundreds of different kinds of chocolate in neat rows; there was a large barrel of Every Flavour Beans, and another of Fizzing Whizzbees, the levitating sherbet balls that Fred and George had mentioned; along yet another wall were ''Special Effects'' sweets: Drooble''s Best Blowing Gum (which filled a room with bluebell-coloured bubbles that refused to pop for days), the strange, splintery Toothflossing Stringmints, tiny black Pepper Imps (''breathe fire for your friends!''), Ice Mice (''hear your teeth chatter and squeak!''), peppermint creams shaped like toads (''hop realistically in the stomach!''), fragile sugar-spun quills and exploding bonbons. Soon all of them were buying, eating and laughing in the shop. After buying lots of sweets they all left Honeydukes. "I think we should go the post office next. You haven''t seen it yet." Hermione said to Ginny. "Yeah. that would be.... Harry?" Ginny said as Harry suddenly ducks behind them. "What''re you doing?" "Look behind." Harry hissed. Chris looked around and saw Rita Skeeter and her photographer friend had just emerged from the Three Broomsticks pub. Talking in low voices, they were about to pass them when she noticed Chris. Harry was still hiding behind Colin, Ginny and Hermione in a corner near Honeydukes shop''s wall. Rita looked around Chris and her friends, obvious looking for Harry. "He''s in there." Chris said pointing at the Honeydukes shop door. "Go and find hin if you want." Rita smirked and peaked into Honeydukes, the shop was still crowded. Finding someone there was almost impossible. "Don''t worry dear. I''ve plenty of time to catch him." Rita Skeeter replied still smirking and passed them with her Photographer. When they were gone, Harry said, "She''s staying in the village. I bet she''s coming to watch the first task." "Obviously." Chris said. "She''s Rita Skeeter, Harry. I''ve even read some of her articles about some places where she wasn''t even present. God knows how she do these things." "Why don''t we go and have a butterbeer in the Three Broomsticks, it''s a bit cold, isn''t it?" Hermione said. "It''ll be safe for Harry. I don''t think she''ll come back there." "Alright. We can see the other things later." Luna replied smiling. The Three Broomsticks was also packed, mainly with Hogwarts stu-dents enjoying their free afternoon, but also with a variety of mag-ical people Chris rarely saw anywhere else. Chris supposed that as Hogsmeade was the only all-wizard village in Britain, it was a bit of a haven for creatures like hags, who were not as adept as wizards at disguising themselves. They all sat on a corner table and Chris went to buy drinks. Chris saw many familiar faces on the way, Irena and Melvin were talking to few other Hufflepuffs about the Badges which were changed overnight; Ron was sitting with Fred and George; Jason was sitting with Theodore in a corner drinking a butterbeer while reading a book. After ordering six butterbeers, Chris just turned around to walk back when she heard Hagrid''s hushed voice from the near by table. He was sitting with Mad-Eye, Chris hurried away, as she wasn''t going to eavesdrop and get caught by Moody again; but then she heard something which stopped her from moving. "Four Dragons!" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Chapter 98: Dead "Ye.. ye''h. Charlie Weasley ''old me." Hagrid said to Moody, grinning. "They''re arriving ''oday. I can see ''em at midnigh''." Moody moved his magical eye around. Noticing this Chris quickly mixed into the crowd and made her way towards their table. As all around the table, her friends laughed, talked and drank butterbeer, Chris kept think about what she just heard. ''Why on earth Dragons are here? Not to mention four of them. Four? Wait there is also four champions. Is the Dragons are related to their first task? Harry did say that, Mr Crouch explained, the first task is designed to test their daring. If it''s true then Harry is dead. I''ve to confirm that how they''re going to use Dragons in the first task. Charlie will not help if I ask him directly. So the only option is sneaking out of the castle at midnight. But how....?'' "Harry!" Chris turned towards him. "Yeah?" "Can I borrow your Invisibility cloak for a night?" Chris asked. "... er... my invisibility cloak?" Harry looked confused. "Yeah for just tonight. I''ll give it back to you tomorrow." Chris replied. "But why do you need that?" Hermione asked suspiciously. "I''ve my reasons Hermione." Chris replied seriously. "Harry, You''re giving it or not?" "... er... ok... take it." Harry replied. "Good." Chris smiled. Ginny gave Chris a questioning glance and Chris gave reassuring smile. ___________________________________ After getting back to the castle, first Chris collected the invisibility cloak from Harry, then informed Ginny, Luna and Colin that she will be going out of the castle at mid-night. Chris didn''t tell anyone the reason. So at last when the clock striked almost twelve that evening, Chris, pulled Harry''s Invisibility Cloak over herself and crept back downstairs through the common room. Quite a few people were still in there. She crept past them to the portrait hole and waited for a minute or so, keeping an eye on her watch. Then Ginny and Colin opened the Fat Lady for her from outside as they had planned. She slipped past them with a whispered "Thanks!" and set off through the castle. The grounds were very dark. Chris walked down and saw the lights shining in Hagrid''s cabin. The inside of the enormous Beauxbatons carriage was also lit up. Then she noticed two tall figures in the dark, walking together holding hands. There was no doubt it was Hagrid and Madame Maxime. "Gotcha." Chris whispered then realized something. ''Wait is Hagrid showing Madame Maxime the Dragons? She will tell Fleur if she knows.'' Then another thought hit her, seeing the couple. ''Oh Hagrid just show her the Dragons no problem, just don''t kiss her or anything. I don''t want to regret coming down here. But if it''s...'' Chris noticed someone else in the dark following Hagrid and Madame Maxime from a little far. Chris also started to follow them. Soon Chris realized who it was... Karkaroff, who was walking very slowly and cautiously so the couple couldn''t noticed him. Chris smirked, ''So I''m not the only one who wants to know about the first task.'' Chris carefully walked a little far from Karkaroff, her eyes fixed on Hagrid and Madame Maxime. They walked and walked, at last they had walked so far around the perimeter of the forest that the castle and the lake were out of sight ¡ª Chris heard something. Men were shouting up ahead ¡­ then came a deafening, earsplitting roar. ¡­ ''Finally'' Chris eagerly walked fast as Hagrid led Madame Maxime around a clump of trees and came to a halt. Then she them, four fully grown, enormous, vicious-looking dragons were rear-ing onto their hind legs inside an enclosure fenced with thick planks of wood, roaring and snorting ¡ª torrents of fire were shooting into the dark sky from their open, fanged mouths, fifty feet above the ground on their outstretched necks. There was a silvery-blue one with long, pointed horns, snapping and snarling at the wizards on the ground; a smooth-scaled green one, which was writhing and stamping with all its might; a red one with an odd fringe of fine gold spikes around its face, which was shooting mushroom-shaped fire clouds into the air; and a gigantic black one, more lizard-like than the others, which was nearest to them. At least thirty wizards, seven or eight to each dragon, were attempting to control them, pulling on the chains connected to heavy leather straps around their necks and legs. Mesmerized, Chris looked up, high above her, and saw the eyes of the black dragon, with vertical pupils like a cat''s, bulging with either fear or rage, she couldn''t tell which. ¡­ It was making a horrible noise, a yowling, screeching scream. ¡­ Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Keep back there, Hagrid!" yelled a wizard near the fence, strain-ing on the chain he was holding. "They can shoot fire at a range of twenty feet, you know! I''ve seen this Horntail do forty!" And Chris realized who it was, Charlie Weasley. She was sure it was him, as she expected Charlie to be here, the moment she heard the word Dragon. "It''s no good!" yelled another wizard. "Stunning Spells, on the count of three!" Chris saw each of the dragon keepers pull out his wand. "Stupefy!" they shouted in unison, and the Stunning Spells shot into the darkness like fiery rockets, bursting in showers of stars on the dragons'' scaly hides ¡ª Chris watched the dragon nearest to them teeter dangerously on its back legs; its jaws stretched wide in a silent howl; its nostrils were suddenly devoid of flame, though still smoking ¡ª then, very slowly, it fell. Several tons of sinewy, scaly-black dragon hit the ground with a thud that Chris could have sworn made the trees behind her quake. The dragon keepers lowered their wands and walked forward to their fallen charges, each of which was the size of a small hill. They hurried to tighten the chains and fasten them securely to iron pegs, which they forced deep into the ground with their wands. Without waiting Chris went near the fence. The thing Chris most loved about the Wizarding World was those things, which were Dangerous but at the same time fascinating. "All right, Hagrid?" Charlie panted, coming over to talk to Hagrid. "They should be okay now ¡ª we put them out with a Sleeping Draft on the way here, thought it might be better for them to wake up in the dark and the quiet ¡ª but, like you saw, they weren''t happy, not happy at all ¡ª" "What breeds you got here, Charlie?" said Hagrid, gazing at the closest dragon, the black one, with something close to reverence. Its eyes were still just open. Chris could see a strip of gleaming yel-low beneath its wrinkled black eyelid. "This is a Hungarian Horntail," said Charlie. "There''s a Com-mon Welsh Green over there, the smaller one ¡ª a Swedish Short-Snout, that blue-gray ¡ª and a Chinese Fireball, that''s the red." Chris listened carefully every word they spoke, there might be clues. "I didn''t know you were bringing her, Hagrid," Charlie said, frowning, as he saw Madame Maxime watching the Dragons. "The champions aren''t supposed to know what''s com-ing ¡ª she''s bound to tell her student, isn''t she?" "Jus'' thought she''d like ter see ''em," shrugged Hagrid, still gaz-ing, enraptured, at the dragons. "Really romantic date, Hagrid," said Charlie, shaking his head. "Look who..." Chris almost replied to Charlie, but then she realized she was under the invisibility cloak. Chris wanted to say, ''Look who''s talking?'' As everyone knew Charlie''s one and only love was Dragons. "Four ¡­" said Hagrid, "so it''s one fer each o'' the champions, is it? What''ve they gotta do ¡ª fight ''em?" "Just get past them, I think," said Charlie. "We''ll be on hand if it gets nasty, Extinguishing Spells at the ready. They wanted nest-ing mothers, I don''t know why ¡­ but I tell you this, I don''t envy the one who gets the Horntail. Vicious thing. Its back end''s as dan-gerous as its front, look." Charlie pointed toward the Horntail''s tail, and Chris saw long, bronze-colored spikes protruding along it every few inches. Five of Charlie''s fellow keepers staggered up to the Horntail at that moment, carrying a clutch of huge granite-gray eggs between them in a blanket. They placed them carefully at the Horntail''s side. Hagrid let out a moan of longing ''Great just great. If Harry''s luck is as good as I think then he''ll definitely get the most dangerous one.'' Chris was irritated. ''Ugh... Harry you''re so so dead this time.'' Chapter 99: Therapy "I''ve got them counted, Hagrid," said Charlie sternly. Then he said, "How''s Harry?" "Fine," said Hagrid. He was still gazing at the eggs. "Just hope he''s still fine after he''s faced this lot," said Charlie grimly, looking out over the dragons'' enclosure. "I didn''t dare tell Mum what he''s got to do for the first task; she''s already having kit-tens about him. ¡­" Charlie imitated his mother''s anxious voice. "How could they let him enter that tournament, he''s much too young! I thought they were all safe, I thought there was going to be an age limit!'' She was in floods after that Daily Prophet article about him. ''He still cries about his parents! Oh bless him, I never knew!" ''Oh Mrs Weasley.'' Chris sighed. "Ye''h tha'' poor boy." Hagrid said still eyes at Dragons. Chris looked at the close on, the Hungarian Horntail. Slowly the Horntail opened her eyes a little. Chris instantly understood that the Dragon was tired. She was feeling helpless, she just wanted to protect her children in eggs but no one was feeling that. ''I''m sorry.'' Chris said in her mind. ''You''re also facing challenges and here I''m thinking how to save my friends. I''m sorry.'' She looked at the other Dragons and felt the same thing, all of them were tired and worried. ''Trust me if I could, then I would''ve helped you but...'' Chris sighed. Now the Horntail eye''s were pleading for help, Chris couldn''t bear it anymore. Knowing she can''t do anything, Chris turned and began to walk away, back to the castle, thinking about the Dragons'' pleading eyes and their screams. She almost came face-to-face with Karkaroff, who was standing in the dark, figuring out a way to pass the Dragons(obviously). Very slowly and very carefully, Chris moved away from him, then without making too much noise, she hurried through the darkness back toward Hogwarts. Chris reached the castle, slipped in through the front doors, and began to climb the marble stairs, thinking how she will tell Harry about this. "Balderdash!" She gasped at the Fat Lady, who was snoozing in her frame in front of the portrait hole. "If you say so," she muttered sleepily, without opening her eyes, and the picture swung forward to admit her. Chris climbed in-side. The common room was deserted, and, the room was in semidarkness; the flames were the only source of light. Chris pulled off the Invisibility Cloak and sank into an armchair. "So he gave you his invisibility cloak, Huh? That''s impressive." Said a voice from the corner of the room. Chris spun around to see Ron sitting on chair, at a dark corner. "What''re you doing here Ron?" Chris asked without hesitating; honestly what Ron thinks it doesn''t matter to her. "I''m not a fool, Chris. I understood why Harry put his name but didn''t inform me." Ron gave a weak laugh. "It was you." "Ron, what''re talking about?" Chris said, feeling irritated. "Oh you don''t know?" Ron said coldly. "Then let me clear that up for you, I''m saying you''re the one who put his name in that Goblet of Fire." "Ron, where are you going with this?" Chris asked raising her eyebrows. "You know Chris, I''m really curious, how you pull that off;" ignoring her question Ron continued. "First, you convinced Harry that I''m no good friend for a Hero like him and then you made him the Hogwarts Champion, and also made him popular as much as possible. But, trust me, with your intelligence and power I''m not even very surprised." "Ron stop there or you''ll regret it." Chris said getting up from her armchair. "Oh I''m regretting it Chris. I''m regretting the moment I thought the famous Harry Potter can be my best friend." said Ron nastly. "But he chose a girl over his friend. Now when I think about it, I feel you became friends with my sister for Harry." That was it, he crossed the line and soon his face was greeted by a punch. "Ouuu." "Silencio." Another punch on his face. "You have to say things now, don''t you?" Another punch on his stomach. "When I''m so upset for those Dragons." Another kick on his leg. He scrambled on the floor. "When I was figuring out a way for Harry." Another kick on his leg. "When I''m trying to save your best friend''s life." Another punch on his face. "You had to jump in." Another punch on his arm. "And make me mad." Another punch. "Why''re you stupid Ron?" Another kick. "When God was giving brains to all, where were you that time Ron?" Another kick. Soon Ron wasn''t trying to protect himself from the punches and kicks. "You''re..." Chris stopped and looked down to see if he had gone unconscious. She bend down and saw he was conscious but badly injured. His lips were bleeding and there was brushes where Chris just punched and kicked him. He was watching her with horror in his eyes. Though Ron was taller and heavier than Chris, Chris was fast and trained. So Ron couldn''t fight back much. "Now I''ve to erase your memory." Chris sighed. "Stupefy." Ron went flying towards the stairs leading to Boys Dormitory; unconscious. "Good. Obliviate." Then Chris moved Ron onto the stairs, so people think he fell of. Then remove the silencing charm and walked back towards her dormitory. "I''m finally feeling good." Chris said smirking. "Punching something actually helps." She changed and threw herself on the bed. She knew if Ron wakes up and people pointed his brushes, he''ll never admit it was someone who beat him. Also he''ll not remember who actually punched him that badly. ___________________________________ Next morning, Chris woke up very late, as it was Sunday Ginny didn''t wake her up. Thinking what happened last night, she got ready and walked down to the common room. Colin and Dennis were counting how much they''ve earned in last few days. "Hiya Chris!" Colin said as he saw her. "Morning. So what the Creevey brothers up to?" Chris asked sitting beside on the same table. "You won''t believe Chris, we already have 570 Sickles." Dennis said excitedly. "She''ll believe Dennis. She''s the one who collected them." Colin laughed. "Ou." Dennis went pink. "So what''re you going to do with these?" Chris asked. "I''ll by a new bicycle." Dennis said grinning. "No. We''ll give something to our parents." Colin said looking at Dennis. "Ok." Dennis said happily. "Where''s Ginny?" Chris asked looking around. "Went to the Hospital wing with Harry and Hermione." Colin replied closing his box where he just put all the Sickles. "I''m finished. Dennis put it back in my trunk." Dennis grabbed the box and the paper with all those countings. "See ya." And ran away. "Why Hospital Wing?" Chris asked looking as much surprised as possible. "Ron fell from the stairs last night. Neville told me, he and Dean Thomas almost walked over Ron in the morning, only then they noticed him." Colin said as they climbed out of the portrait hole. "He woke up after that but wasn''t able to move so Fred and George carried him to the Hospital wing. Harry went with them. Then Ginny and Hermione heard and went there. Though Fred and George suspected someone was beating him last night." "Oh! I think it''s an accident. Who''ll beat him up?" Chris said innocently. "I can think of few names who wanted to give him a good beating." Colin chuckled. "But you tell me what do you think?" "I don''t know... maybe Harry." Chris said looking away. "I mean the way he''s behaving with Harry..." "But Harry wasn''t the one who went out last night, was he?" Colin grinned. "What''re you talking about Colin?" Chris asked surprised. "Oh c''mon Chris, me and Ginny both knew you were out last night and Ron also fell from the stairs last night, with beating brushes on his body." Colin said sheepishly. "Coincidence? I think no." "He was talking rubbish." Chris said throwing her hands in irritation. "I was angry. I didn''t plan to do that." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Colin laughed. "Does Ginny knows?" Chris asked. "Yeah, she guessed it before me." Colin replied. "But she''s not that much angry; also she doesn''t blame you. She guessed Ron must''ve done something. But you know he is still her brother." "Got it. I''ll apologize to her." Chris said seriously as they reached the Entrance Hall. "No need." A voice said. Chris saw Ginny was standing at the double doors of Great Hall. "No need for that." She repeated. "He gave a cold thanks after Harry went with him to the Hospital wing. He''s an jealous idiot. I''m sure he had done something stupid with you, due to his jealousy?" "Yeah." Chris answered. "Then he deserved that beating." Ginny said angrily. "I tried to talk to him but he just shrugged. Also don''t tell this to Harry and Hermione; it''s between us." Chris grinned. Ginny rolled her eyes. "I hate to admit it but but some people needs this kind of therapy." Ginny said and the three of them walked inside the Great Hall. Chapter 100: Interesting Chris, Ginny and Colin sat down to Gryffindor table with Harry and Hermione. "Where''s is Luna?" Chris asked. "She just went to a walk with Shawn." Ginny replied. "Hmm.." Chris said absent-mindedly as he looked for Cedric at the Hufflepuff table. "Chris who''re you looking for?" Harry asked. "Cedric. I''ve something to tell you both." Chris said without looking at Harry. "Oh! He''s not at the Hufflepuff table." "Why?" Hermione asked surprised. "Because it''s right thing to do Hermione. Just because I''m Gryffindor I can''t take side with Harry." Chris replied looking at her. "Taking sides? What''re you talking about Chris? Is it something about the tournament?" Harry said looking tensed "Yup." Chris nodded and finished her breakfast hurriedly. "Now I need to find Cedric." She looked around and saw Irena eating breakfast with her friends. Unlike the other Hufflepuffs Irena and Melvin were never taunting Harry and Chris; Melvin was kind of heartbroken after reading Rita Skeeter''s article but Irena was talking normally with Chris in their ancient runes classes. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Irena!" Chris called and Irene and her few friends looked at her. Irena looked surprised and few of her friends looked at her nastily. Chris ignored them, "Irena do you know where Cedric is? I need to talk to him." Before Irena can answer, a Hufflepuff girl said, "Why? What do you want from him?" Chris wasn''t really in the mood of an argue. "I don''t think I need to explain that to you, unless you''re his Gurdian Angel." Chris said rolling her eyes. Few students laughed. The girl went pink. "Hey, maybe she is asking for another interview of our Cedric." A boy said from the Hufflepuff table. "She really wrote nice about him in her last article. Haven''t you seen the Quibbler or what?" "Yeah but I''ve also seen the Daily Prophet article. Don''t you know she''s Harry Potter''s girlfriend." The girl snapped. And the argument continued, few Gryffindors also joined the chaos. "This is hopeless. I''ll find Cedric on my own." Chris said getting up. "Harry, you''re coming with me." Harry, Hermione, Ginny and Colin who were watching the argument, suddenly came back to life. "... er.... yes." Harry replied getting up as well. "Ginny, Colin go to library with Hermione. We''ll meet you there in a bit." Chris said. "Why library?" Colin asked. "I''ll tell you there." Chris said and left the Great Hall with Harry, when Theodore passed them. "Hey Chris! I saw Diggory some time ago. He was going towards the lake." Theodore said grinning and walked away. "What was that? Why did he helped us?" Harry said surprised. "Because someone asked him to." Chris said and looked around. ''Typical Fawley thing. Wants to help without hurting his own ego. If you''re stubborn that much then I''m not going to leave my self-respect either. You shut me so you''ve to come back.. I''ll not go after you.'' "Chris!" Harry shook Chris. "Yeah?" Chris came back from her thoughts. "Let''s go." Harry said. "Yes let''s go." Chris said shaking those thoughts out her mind. Cedric was practicing some spells near the lake alone, as he noticed Chris and Harry approaching he stopped. "Hi," said Cedric, as they came in front of him. "Cedric I know what the first task is." Chris said without waiting. "What?" said Cedric and Harry at the same time, shocked. "Yes. It''s Dragons." Chris said seriously. "You''re kidding." Harry said and tried to smile but looking at Chris''s serious face he stopped. "You''re kidding, right? You can''t be serious." "What do you think Cedric? Am I kidding?" Chris turned to Cedric. Cedric stared at her for few moments then a panic flickered in his gray eyes. And noticing this Harry''s mouth fell open. The boys looked at each other and Harry almost lost his ballanced. Cedric catched him. "Are you sure?" Cedric said in a hushed voice. "I saw them. Four Dragons. One for each champion." Chris said so seriously that Cedric and Harry looked more scared. "But what we''ve to do with them? They''re Dragons... they''re going to kill us." Harry said finally getting his strength back. "But how did you find out? We''re not supposed to know. ¡­" said Cedric. "I saw Madame Maxime sneaking around the grounds last night, then saw Professor Karkaroff following her. Guessed the reason and followed them and they straight led me to the Dragons." Chris said with a matter-of-fact tone. She didn''t want to Hagrid to get in trouble so she didn''t mention him. Harry gulped, "that means Krum and Fleur already know this?" "Yup. That''s why thought you should know to." Chris replied. "It should be same for everyone, right? No one should get advantage alone." "Why are you telling me?" Cedric asked, looking a bit suspicious. "Really Cedric? You really think I favour people?" Chris asked raising her eyebrows. Cedric went pink with embarrassment. "Look, I told you both together because you both are Hogwarts Champions. And I want you to win Cedric." Chris continued. "And for Harry, I want him to be alive until Tuesday evening." ".... thanks..." Harry muttered. "No need to be sarcastic Potter. You know you''re not prepared for this and think about, if you''ve got this Dragon surprise on the very day of the first task. You were about to collapse here, I''m sure you would''ve lost your consciousness that day." Chris said making an annoyed face. "True. I would''ve also freaked out if I''ve got this as a surprise that day. Thanks Chris." Cedric said with a sigh. "No need to thank me. Just win the championship." Chris said finally smiling. "Teachers can''t help you but I''ll help you both as much as I can. So if you need something just ask." Cedric nodded smiling. "Now let''s see how I can save you from death in the first task." Chris said to Harry. Harry sighed. "Can''t I just run away from Hogwarts?" ___________________________________ Chris told the actual thing to Ginny, Luna, Colin, Harry and Hermione, from hearing Hagrid and Moody to hearing Charlie and Hagrid''s conversation, sitting in a corner of the library. Almost instantly Colin, Ginny and Hermione panicked. Then they finally calmed down and gathered every book related to Dragons. "Talon-clipping by charms ¡­ treating scale-rot ¡­'' This is no good, this is for nutters like Hagrid who want to keep them healthy. ¡­" Hermione read on book flipping through the pages. "Really Hermione you care about the House-elves but not Dragons?" Chris snapped. "Aren''t they animals?" Hermione went pink and opened another book without saying anything. "Dragons are extremely difficult to slay, owing to the ancient magic that imbues their thick hides, which none but the most powerful spells can penetrate..." Ginny read. "Harry can''t learn it in just two days." "Let''s try some simple spellbooks, then," said Harry, throwing aside Men Who Love Dragons Too Much. As they started going through the spell books, Chris found few interesting things in few books. ''So if anyone can use a stunning spell in between the Dragons eyes, they''ll can stunt by one wizard.'' Chris read but then decided not to tell this to Harry. ''Knowing Harry, if he misses the point and cast the spell on the Dragon''s eyes? No bad idea.'' She read another book, named, few simple ways to tame a Dragon. Chris really didn''t like it but somethings were really useful in it. Like the powerful sleeping draught only for Dragons; making of one kind of strong vine which only can stop Dragons to move for some time; one kind of strong powder... and many more. Chris closed the books and close her eyes thinking what a person like Harry could do if he faces Dragon. ''He''ll try to run away'' the first thing came into her mind. ''But he can''t out-run a Dragon, the Dragons can fly. But he can''t... wait.'' And then it hit her. ''Harry is a seeker. He''s a great flier.'' "Harry you can fly." Chris said loudly. Everyone looked up at her from their books and Madam Pince glared at her. "Sorry." Chris muttered looking at Madam Pince then checked around if anyone else was listening. Luckily they were in a deserted corner. "What?" Harry asked. "You''re deaf or what?" Chris said in a hushed tone. "I said you can fly." "Harry can fly?" Colin asked, looking impressed. "On his broom. Stupid." Ginny said poking the back of Colin''s head. "Oh yeah. Sorry." "So what, Chris?" Luna asked. "So... He can get past the Dragon flying on his broom." Chris replied. "But I''m not allowed a broom, I''ve only got my wand..." Harry said with a disappointed tone. "So get the broom with your wand." Chris said. "How....?" Harry asked. "Oh Harry! Chris is talking about the summoning spell. You can summon your Firebolt on the spot." Hermione said closing her book. "That''s it. You just need to learn the summoning spell correctly. You''ll practice with me from today." "Great." Chris said. As Harry and Hermione left the library, Ginny, Luna and Colin also decided to leave but Chris asked them to go as she''ll read some books. As everyone left Chris gathered all the books.. like the man who loved Dragons too much; Dragons are friends and many more books... then started reading. After all Dragons are interesting creatures. Chapter 101: Flying Monday morning, Hermione informed them that Harry was making progress on his summoning spell. Chris first had Transfiguration, then Potion that morning. At potions, Snape gave many nasty glares at Chris and though Jason was working on the near by table, he really didn''t look at her much. Chris completely ignored them and brewed her potion with Ginny as fast as possible. Jason was always the first one to complete his potions, this time there was no exception but this time Chris managed to get the second place. Snape checked her potion very carefully; at last he gave five points to her. Chris had another reason to finish her potion correctly as she was going steal some of the ingredients in front of her. And if she''s finished then Snape will not come to check their table. So slowly she put few ingredients in her bag. "Now what''re you up to?" Ginny asked as they left the dungeons. "Nothing much. Just I was thinking to brew some useful potions. And this ingredients weren''t in the students'' supply quarter so had to steal it." Chris said casually. "But I was thinking where to brew this?" "Myrtle''s bathroom. Obviously." Ginny replied. "The quietest place if you ignore Myrtle." "Good idea. This way I don''t have to answer everyone what am I doing." Chris grinned. "By the way what''re you doing?" Colin asked. "You''ll know soon." Chris replied. After lunch they went Care of Magical Creatures class. Finally Hagrid showed them the infamous Hippogriffs; each of them a different colour: stormy grey, bronze, a pinkish roan, gleaming chestnut and inky black. "So," said Hagrid, rubbing his hands together and beaming around, "if yeh wan'' ter come a bit nearer ¡­" As usual without waiting, Chris, Ginny and Colin stepped forward. But the Hippogriffs were tossing their fierce heads and flexing their powerful wings; they didn''t seem to like being tethered like this. So Ginny and Colin stopped. But as soon as Chris came close to the Hippogriffs, the grey Hippogriff tried to break free his chain. Chris instantly understood who it was... "Buckbeak." Chris smiled. Buckbeak was the Hippogriff, who attacked Draco Malfoy last year but it was clearly Malfoy''s fault. Chris saved him and threatened him to apologise; he did it and also didn''t complain about it to his father. "Yeh can ha''dle it, Chris?" Hagrid asked as Buckbeak became more and more impatient. Chris nodded and Hagrid freed Buckbeak. Without waiting, Buckbeak came in front of Chris and suddenly bent his scaly front knees, and sank into what was an unmistakeable bow. Everyone was surprised even Hagrid. "But didn''t Hagrid said we''ve to bow first?" A Slytherin girl said. Chris just smiled and patted his head. "I missed you too buddy." Buckbeak was happy, he lifted his head up and rubbed it on Chris''s head. Chris laughed. The class broke into applause, even the Slytherins laughed. "Can I touch it?" Ginny asked Hagrid. "Go on." Hagrid said, watching Chris and Buckbeak. Then one by one Chris approached all the Hippogriffs and after few moments they all bowed to her. She patted all of them but Buckbeak didn''t left her side. As the students got busy to touch other Hippogriffs, Ginny and Colin patted Buckbeak standing beside Chris. "I reckon yeh migh'' wan'' ter ride him?" Hagrid suddenly whispered to Chris. Chris looked surprised then nodded excitedly. "Go on, then." Hagrid grinned. "Yeh climb up there, jus'' behind the wing joint, an'' mind yeh don'' pull any of his feathers out, he won'' like that ¡­" Chris put his foot on the top of Buckbeak''s wing and hoisted herself onto his back and hold him by his neck. Buckbeak stood up excitedly. Chris felt Buckbeak was more excited than her. "Go on, then!" repeated Hagrid. But before Hagrid could slap him, he ran in front of the other Hippogriffs like he was showing off Chris to them. Chris laughed loudly. Then twelve-foot wings flapped open on either side of Chris. It was nothing like a broomstick, and Chris knew which one she preferred; "Woooooooaaaaahhhhh" Chris shouted as Buckbeak flew higher. Chris now saw the entire castle, and she knew what exactly she was going to do. "Let''s have a round of this castle, shall we?" Chris said and Buckbeak flew, Chris rose and fell with his wings. She saw the Beauxbatons girls first as they were outside their carrige. One of them saw Chris and pointed the others at her. Then Buckbeak went towards the Quidditch pitch and after that the lake. Chris saw the Dumstrang ship as Buckbeak fly above it. Many students of Dumstrang and Hogwarts saw her as she finally completed the round and came back to the paddock. Buckbeak wasn''t ready to let Chris go but then Chris asked him to land and Buckbeak headed back to the ground; she leant back as the smooth neck lowered, then she felt a heavy thud as the four ill-assorted feet hit the ground. Chris grinned and jumped off from Buckbeak''s back. "Good work, Chris." Hagrid roared then whispered, "yeh no'' supposed ter ''ake him ou'' the class bu'' I''ll gave him ter yeh if yeh need him again." Chris grinned. "Thanks Hagrid." Ginny, Colin and all the Gryffindors ran towards her. "How did it feel?" Colin asked. "You were so up there..." Alex said. "Yeah, you don''t have a fear of heights, right?" Danielle said. "She''s a chaser, why will she mind heights." "Why does the Hippogriff love you so much?" "Why he obeyed you?" At dinner, Hermione said that Harry was doing loads better but he still wants to practice. They talked about Chris''s flying Buckbeak and Harry''s flying on Buckbeak last year. When Harry said unlike Chris he didn''t like the ride, "That''s why you''re just a Quidditch player." Chris replied rolling her eyes. "I can take Buckbeak over my Firebolt anyday." "I''m offended. Firebolt is going to save Harry''s life tomorrow Chris." Ginny said grinning. Everyone laughed except Harry who still looked nervous. "I just hope it works tomorrow," Harry said. "The Firebolt''s going to be much farther away, it''s going to be in the castle, and I''m going to be out there on the grounds. ¡­" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "That doesn''t matter," said Hermione firmly "Just as long as you''re concentrating really, really hard on it, it''ll come." "Yeah right. Relax Harry." Chris said. "By the way is Sirius coming tomorrow?" "... er.... I forgot to write Sirius." Harry said suddenly thinking. "I didn''t told him about the Dragon." Chris sighed. "But he knows the date of first task, right?" "Yeah." Harry replied. "He''ll be here tomorrow I guess." That night, the common room was buzzing with excitement. Everyone is talking and guessing what would be the first task... who''ll win... Colin was preparing for his next big photoshoot. Ginny and Chris were talking about the Dragons. "I can''t believe Charlie is here for three days now but he didn''t come to meet me." Ginny said feeling annoyed. "You should tell him about your wand core. Sounds like he really fears Hungarian Horntail." Chris chuckled. "Oh don''t worry I''ll give him a good punch when I saw him." Ginny said. "Ginny, I''m really tired. I''m going to bed." Chris said getting up as it was half past eleven. "Ok." Ginny said and turned to Colin. Chapter 102: The First Task "Are your students ready for the occlumency and Legilimency lessons, Salazar." Rowena Ravenclaw said, as she sat on the opposite chair to Salazar Slytherin and Helga Hufflepuff. Chris found herself standing in a corner of the room, undoubtedly it was Dumbledore''s office but the decorations were different. Of course back then it wasn''t Dumbledore''s office but the fun fact was there was a bird stand just like Dumbledore had for Fawkes. "Yes Rowena. The older ones are absolutely ready. You can start the lesson by tomorrow." Salazar Slytherin replied. "I still think it is unnecessary to add in our teaching subjects." Helga Hufflepuff said. "Oh Helga, it will make our students stronger. If they can control their minds..." Salazar Slytherin explained. "Legilimency and Occlumency do not only include controlling their minds Salazar, it is also about suppressing their emotions." Helga Hufflepuff replied. "And I always find emotions and feelings as strength not weakness." "I agree Helga, but here we teach them all of the things we can. What they take from here and what they do next is upto them." Rowena Ravenclaw said smiling. "I guess that is right." Helga Hufflepuff said with a sigh. "Why so long sigh, Helga?" Salazar Slytherin asked. "I have noticed you are very tensed about something for few days, now." "It is just..." But before Helga Hufflepuff can finish, the door opened and Godric Gryffindor came in. "You will not believe what happened today, Salazar." Godric Gryffindor said laughing. "Looking at your face I can tell, you found out something very interesting." Salazar Slytherin replied smiling. "Oh. I found out something very interesting indeed but it will also interest you." Godric Gryffindor said. "It is our Malgino. Where is he? Malgino! I asked you to come in." A silvery haired tall boy came in, his clothes were very dirty, burned, torn apart and muddy. Chris can guess he was not very much older than her. He was looking down. "What happened to him, Godric?" Rowena Ravenclaw get to her feet, worried. "Yes what happened?" Salazar Slytherin didn''t stand up but still looked worried. "Oh nothing to worry about. I already healed his injuries but that is not what I am trying to say here." Godric Gryffindor grinned. "Today, our Malgino defeated two Dragons alone." "What?" Helga Hufflepuff asked. "Yes Helga. I heard some screaming when I was strolling through our forest but when I reached I saw our Malgino fighting two Dragons alone at the other end of the forest." Godric Gryffindor said. "I even did not need to help, he alone gave them the sleeping draught and they fell asleep. He told me the Dragons suddenly went aggressive about something between them and then thay attacked Malgino, as he was caught in the middle." "That is really brave of you Malgino." Salazar Slytherin said. "You should be very proud of your student, Rowena." "Oh I am." Rowena Ravenclaw smiled. "Did you check on the Dragons Godric?" Helga Hufflepuff asked, she was the only one who wasn''t looking happy. "Are they alright?" "No I just gave a look towards them when I was treating Malgino. I think they''re fine." Godric Gryffindor said. "Alright. I will check on them." Helga Hufflepuff said getting up from her chair. "I do not think it is needed, Helga. I trust Malgino, he did not mean to harm them. Did you Malgino?" Salazar Slytherin said looking at the boy, Malgino. Chris saw as he finally looked up, his face was pale, and his eyes were the most dangerous eyes, Chris had seen so far, they were dark yellow. "I did not mean to harm them Professor." He said and his voice sent a chill down Chris''s spine. She could feel the voice was familiar but she couldn''t understood where she heard the voice. Chris woke up in her bed; sweating, her heart was beating so hard that she felt like it''s going to come out. "You ok Chris?" Ginny asked looking worried. "I was about to wake you up, when you started twitching." "Huh?" Chris took few deep breaths and wiped the sweat from her forehead. "Yeah. I''m ok I guess." "Were you having bad dreams?" Ginny said, still looking worried. "Yes." Chris nodded and got up from the bed. Thinking about the dream Chris couldn''t concentrated in anything. But it was the day of the first task of Triwizard Tournament, she have to write an article about it. She tried to focus. The at-mosphere in the school was one of great tension and excitement. Lessons were to stop at midday, giving all the students time to get down to the dragons'' enclosure ¡ª though of course, they didn''t yet know what they would find there. Harry was looking more nervous and distracted than Chris, as he sat for lunch with them. "You ok Harry?" Colin asked. Harry just nodded. "You''ll be fine Harry." Luna said. Professor McGonagall came hurriedly towards them in the Great Hall. Lots of people were watching. "Potter, the champions have to come down onto the grounds now. ¡­ You have to get ready for your first task." "Okay," said Harry, standing up, his fork falling onto his plate with a clatter. "Good luck, Harry," Hermione whispered. "Yeah," said Harry. "I''ll be fine." Harry looked at Chris and Chris just smiled and nodded. Harry left the Great Hall with Professor McGonagall. She didn''t seem herself either; in fact, she looked nearly as anxious as Her-mione. Chris got up and walked out with others. When suddenly Harry came back running. "Chris." He pulled her aside. "Harry....." Chris was about to say something. "I''m not fine Chris.... I''m not fine.... I''m going to die... I''m so nervous... I''m going to..." Harry started mumbling. "Harry.. Harry.." Chris stopped him. "Listen, no one is fine Harry. Not Cedric, not Fleur, not even Krum. They all are scared and worried just like you. And you''re not going to die. I promise if anything goes out of hand I''ll help you. I''ll." Harry still looked worried. Chris touched his shoulder and gave it a squeeze. "Ok here is the thing, as soon as you mount the Firebolt think it''s just an another Quidditch match and the Dragon is another opposing team, who''ll do everything to make you lose. But you''ve to win." Hearing this, Harry relaxed a little. "Thanks." He said. "Potter!" Professor McGonagall was still waiting for him. "All the best." Chris said. Harry nodded and walked away with Professor McGonagall. Few minitues later the teachers guide their houses toward the place where the dragons were, around the edge of the forest, but when they approached the clump of trees behind which the enclosure would be clearly visible, Chris saw that a tent had been erected, its entrance facing them, screen-ing the dragons from view. They all walked past the tent. "Harry''s there, isn''t he?" Hermione said anxiously. "Yeah I guess so." Chris replied. They walked past the trees and saw a big place guarded with high fence and in front of it, much taller stands. Chris, Ginny, Luna, Hermione and Colin climbed to the highest sit as Colin needed to click pictures. After few moments, Chris saw Dumbledore and the other judges (except Ludo Bagman) coming and sitting in the front row. Few wizards, with Charlie brought a almost unconscious Swedish Short-Snout. Lay his eggs in a corner and put a same size golden egg with them and then with the wizards wake the Dragon up. Then walked out of the fence but stood near. The Dragon looked around, after waking up and went to guard the eggs looking around fiercely. The crowd gasped. A whistle had blown announcing the first champion''s arrival. Chris watched as Cedric arrived few seconds later, into the fence, face-to-face with the Dragon. The crowd applauded, as Cedric walked ahead and the Dragon noticed him and then she breathed fire. Cedric barely got the time to retreat. Bagman''s voice echoed, "Oooh, narrow miss there, very narrow" Cedric suddenly pointed his wand a rock near him and it turned it to a Labrador dog. The crowd applauded, as Cedric ordered the dog to go near the Dragon. The dog ran near the Dragon, it started to shoot fire towards it. The dog started to ran away, Cedric ran towards the Dragons eggs, everyone gasped. The Dragon tried to follow the dog and then suddenly noticed Cedric very near her unguarded eggs. She breathed fire towards him, the crowd screamed, luckily Cedric caught the golden egg and jumped out of the way but his left side slightly got the fire. The crowd cheered, applauded. Professor Sprout and Professor Moody went towards him, as the dragon keepers rushing forward to subdue the Dragon. They walked back into another tent. "Very good indeed!" Bagman was shouting. "And now the marks from the judges!" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Cedric re-emerged from the tent to see his score. Chris saw the first judge ¡ª Madame Maxime ¡ª raise her wand in the air. What looked like a long silver ribbon shot out of it, which twisted itself into a large figure seven. Mr. Crouch came next. He shot a number eight into the air. Next, Dumbledore. He too put up also an eight. Ludo Bagman ¡ª nine. Karkaroff gave five. Total 37. Chapter 103: Hungary Horntail "One down, three to go!" Bagman yelled as the whistle blew again. "Miss Delacour, if you please!" The Dragons keeper woke up a Welsh Green. Fleur Delacour entered the fence and the Beauxbatons girls cheered, many Hogwarts boys cheered loudly too. As soon as the Dragon saw her, she pointed her wand towards the Dragon and did something. The Dragon fell asleep in few minutes. Fleur started to walk slowly towards the Dragon. "Oh I''m not sure that was wise!" Bagman''s voice echoed. She was almost there when the Dragon snored and great jet of flame shot out, Fleur stumbled back but her skirt caught fire. "Oh ¡­ nearly! Careful now ¡­ good lord, I thought she''d had it then!" Fleur put the fire of with some water from her wand then after walking back and forth, almost for twenty minutes, she got the egg. The crowd cheered. The judges gave score, Madame Maxime 9 Mr Crouch 7 Dumbledore 7 Bagman 8 Karkaroff 4 Total 35 As the Dragon keepers taking the Welsh Green out, it was trying to break free, even in her sleep. Which was sort of odd. Next came the Chinese Fireball. "And here comes Mr. Krum!" cried Bagman. Chris sighed, "So Harry got the Hungarian Horntail. Harry is officially the most unlucky person I''ve ever met." Victor Krum emerged, ran towards the Dragon and casted a spell on the Dragon''s eye. "Very daring!" Bagman was yelling, as the Chi-nese Fireball emit a horrible, roaring shriek, while the crowd cheered, but Chris didn''t. "You freaking idiot." Chris yelled. "Who does that kind if thing." Ginny grabbed Chris, as the Dragon started to get disballanced. Krum took the egg and ran as the Dragon went tram-pling around in agony and squashed half the real eggs. "That''s some nerve he''s showing ¡ª and ¡ª yes, he''s got the egg!" Bagman said. "Nerve? I''ll show him what is nerve. When I''ll blow his nose and eyes off his face." Chris screamed angrily. "How dare he?" "Calm down Chris. Calm down." Luna said to Chris. As she and Ginny hold Chris from getting up, the scores flashed. Madame Maxime 7 Mr Crouch 6 Dumbledore 8 Bagman 9 Karkaroff 10 "Ten? He''s giving him ten when Krum just squashed the actual eggs?" Chris said shocked. The Chinese Fireball, tried to turn towards the stands in pain, but the Dragon keepers were quick they took out and brought the final one Hungarian Horntail. The Hungarian Horntail looked more vicious for some reason. Maybe because Harry was going to face it but Chris suddenly felt a little nervous. Dumbledore had given her a task, she needs to complete it. Chris clutched her wand tightly in her hands, just in case anything goes wrong. The crowd made a great deal of noise, as Harry entered. Harry raised his wand and shouted something. Chris knew what he was doing but she waited and soon Harry''s Firebolt came soaring through the woods and stopped just beside Harry. "Bravo! Bravo! Everyone see that. Mr Potter just summoned his broom." Bagman roared. "No one thought... no one..." Harry mounted his broom and kicked off from the ground. He soared upward, then looked down. Then he dived. The Horntail''s head followed him; and he pulled out of the dive just in time; a jet of fire had been released exactly where he would have been had he not swerved away. "Great Scott, he can fly!" yelled Bagman as the crowd shrieked and gasped. "Are you watching this, Mr. Krum?" Harry soared higher in a circle; the Horntail was still following his progress; Harry plummeted just as the Horntail opened its mouth, but this time he was less lucky ¡ª he missed the flames, but the tail came whipping up to meet him instead, and as he swerved to the left, one of the long spikes grazed his shoulder, ripping his robes. Ginny, Hermione and Luna screamed with the crowd. Chris stood up from her sit. Harry began to fly again, first this way, then the other, not near enough to make her breathe fire to stave him off, but still posing a sufficient threat to ensure she kept her eyes on him. Her head swayed this way and that, watching him out of those vertical pupils, her fangs bared. ¡­ He flew higher. The Horntail''s head rose with him, her neck now stretched to its fullest extent, still swaying, like a snake before its charmer. ¡­ Harry rose a few more feet, and she let out a roar of exaspera-tion. Chris clutched the wand more tightly. The Dragon shot fire into the air, which he dodged. ¡­ Her jaws opened wide. And then she reared, spreading her great, black, leathery wings at last, as wide as those of a small airplane ¡ª and Harry dived. Before the dragon knew what he had done, or where he had dis-appeared to, he was speeding toward the ground as fast as he could go, toward the eggs now unprotected by her clawed front legs ¡ª he had taken his hands off his Firebolt ¡ª he had seized the golden egg ¡ª And with a huge spurt of speed, he was off, he was soaring out over the stands, the heavy egg safely under his uninjured arm. The crowd roared the loudest. Ginny and Colin jumped out of their sits. Hermione ran out of the stands. Chris sighed and smiled. "Look at that!" Bagman was yelling. "Will you look at that! Our youngest champion is quickest to get his egg! Well, this is going to shorten the odds on Mr. Potter!" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. But suddenly something happened before the Dragon keepers can take care of the Horntail, she was breathing fire everywhere. Harry hurriedly flew to corner as the Horntail turned towards the stands, she flew leaving her eggs, just above the stands. All the judges took out their wands. But Chris realized the Hungarian Horntail was looking at her. She opened her mouth, and Chris pushed her friends aside. Ginny stumbled and the Horntail shot fire exactly towards them. "Protego." Chris screamed holding her wand up and the a barrier in front of her and Ginny stopped the fire. The crowd screamed as the Horntail shot fire towards the keepers who were trying to get close. Just then the other three Dragons'' screeching sounds came, they went out of control too. The Dragon keepers ran towards the other three. Mr Crouch and other judges threw some spells but the Horntail dodged. The teachers were trying to do something but Chris didn''t know what and also she didn''t have time for it; as the Horntail opened his mouth again, her face is just above her. "Sorry friend." Chris took a deep breath and, "Stupefy." She shot it just between her black eyes. The Dragon was stunt, Chris looked down and saw it was about fall on her eggs. She pointed her wand towards the enormous Dragon and tried to hold it in the air, just before she can hit the ground. Everyone was screaming thinking what was she trying to do. No one was helping, all were staring at her and it was getting difficult to hold the Horntail, let alone move her. Then suddenly Chris realized the wait decreased to half, someone was standing beside her holding out his wand just like her. Chris tried to look who it was but she couldn''t loose concentration. "Move her to a little right." Chris said to the person beside her. The person obeyed and together they moved it to right and put her down slowly. As it touched the ground with a loud thud, there was shocked silence then the crowd applauded. All this happend in one or two minitues. Chris turned around and found none other than Jason Fawley. "You ok?" He asked looking worried. "Why do you care?" Chris snapped. "Last time I checked you were yelling at me for being worried." "You were wrong that time." Jason replied. "Right. And what about you?" Chris asked raising an eyebrow. "I just saved a dozen of beasts for you." He said. "If you''ve so much problem with me then why did you come to help?" Chris said angrily. "I didn''t need your help there." "Sure." Jason replied rolling his eyes. "She just attacked you and you couldn''t restrain yourself from saving her eggs. Great. What''re you made of, Norton?" "Just because she tried to burn me, doesn''t mean I''ll let her children die. It wasn''t there fault and also we don''t know why she attacked me." Chris said seriously. "So without knowing her side, I can''t assume she''s bad. That''s how I see things. But I don''t think you''ll understand that Fawley." Jason was about to say something but the teachers came hurrying through the crowd, "Norton! Weasley! Creevey! You all okay?" Professor McGonagall asked. Chris, Ginny and Colin nodded. "Jason, You''re alright?" Snape asked. Jason curtly nodded and walked away with Snape, giving a side glance towards Chris. "Miss Lovegood!" Professor Flitwik came. "I''m fine Professor." Luna replied. "Good but all of you to the first aid tent, Now." Professor McGonagall said. All of them followed her. Chris saw people staring at her, she just shrugged and walked into the first aid tent. As they entered Chris saw Hermione and Ron standing in front of Harry. Chris knew Hermione almost ran out of the stands when Harry caught the egg but Ron? "No," said Ron, "I shouldn''t''ve ¡ª" "Forget it," Harry said. Ron grinned nervously at him, and Harry grinned back. Hermione burst into tears. "There''s nothing to cry about!" Harry told her, bewildered. And she pulled the boys into a big hug. Madam Pomfrey came. "Who''s injured? Who''s burned? Tell me right away." Madam Pomfrey asked. "We''re fine Madam Pomfrey." Ginny replied. "I''ll decide that sit here." She said as she checked them one by one. Harry, Ron and Hermione went outside to see Harry''s score. "Alright, you''re physically fine. Are you all sure you''re mentally fine too?" She asked. "You were attacked by a Dragon." All of them nodded. Cedric came out from a cubicle. One side of his face was covered in a thick orange paste, which was pre-sumably mending his burn. He grinned at Chris. "I went out, when I heard different screams." He said. "Saw what you did there." Chris rolled her eyes. "Me too." "Yeah that was wicked Chris?" Ron said coming in. "Thanks." Chris said, as she remembered Ron had no memory of what he said that night. "And yes they''re calling you Cedric, at the champions tent." Ron said. Cedric nodded and left the tent. "But I didn''t understand what actually happened there?" Colin said. "One second I was standing there and next second as I moved, there was a Dragon breathing fire." "We didn''t understand either. If Chris haven''t used her quick reflexes we would''ve been roasted." Luna said. "True. I was almost dead." Ginny said. "Ok ok. I got it. You all love me." Chris said chuckling. "The Dragon got a little annoyed of us that''s all." All of them smiled. The tension finally defused. "Hey what are the scores? Did Harry won?" Colin asked to Ron. "Yeah he''s tied in first place, Harry and Krum!" Ron grinned. "Only because that biased scum-bag, Karkaroff gave Harry four." "Four are you serious? How could he?" Ginny asked angrily. "He did that intentionally to make it a tie between his student Krum and Harry." Chris replied. "There is no surprise as he always favors his students." Charlie Weasley hurriedly came into the tent. "Ginny! Are you ok? Chris?" He said breathlessly. "We''re fine Charlie." Ginny said with a sigh. "How many times I''ve to say this." "Is the Horntail ok Charlie?" Chris asked. "Yeah... yes..." Charlie said slightly surprised. "She was acting all weird suddenly, don''t know what gotten into her. But what you did there Chris.... it''s was marvelous. Even years trained wizards have difficulties to do so." "You owe me this one Charlie Weasley." Chris said rolling her eyes. "It was your job to fix it." "I know..... I know.... and really thanks for that." Charlie grinned. And that''s when it hit her, Malgino also defeated two Dragons in her dream. ''Did I just completed a dream quest or something?'' Chapter 104: Research As everyone started to leave the forest and Sirius grabbed Harry by shoulder, shouting that he was a little late to come for some reasons; Chris slipped from the crowd. She carefully walked towards the place where the four Dragons were supposed to be. Chris saw Dumbledore and Mr Crouch talking to the Dragon keepers. Mr Crouch looked very angry but Dumbledore looked as usual his calm self. Chris walked behind the trees hidden, thinking how to reach the Dragons, they were heavily guarded. Cjris was sure something was wrong, after Charlie told them the Dragons were acting really weird all of a sudden. So she decided she''ll check. Chris thought for sometime then pulled out her wand, pointed it towards the other side of trees and casted a spell. The trees started to shake violently. Dumbledore, Mr Crouch and the Dragon keepers went to see what happened and Chris came near the Hungarian Horntail. She was sleepy, opening her half eyes she looked at Chris. Chris felt she was asking for forgiveness; Chris smiled and reached over the fence and touched it scaly head. "I''m sorry too." Chris whispered, then she saw no one was coming, jumped over the fence and went to each Dragon, one by one. Though they were half asleep, Dragons are not really fond of human touch but like Buckbeak they also enjoyed when Chris patted them. The Chinese Fireball was in pain, and when Chris reached her, it gave hollow screech. Chris patted her for sometime but then she heard foot steps and Dumbledore''s loud voice. She hurriedly crossed the fence and hid behind the trees as they came back. Dumbledore looked around and Chris saw him looking at her direction for a moment. Chris was sure Dumbledore saw jer but then Dumbledore looked at Dragons and join the conversation with Mr Crouch. ''Dumbledore.'' Chris smiled and walked back towards the castle. As Chris entered the Gryffindor common room it exploded with cheers and yells again. There were mountains of cakes and flagons of pumpkin juice and butterbeer on every surface; Lee Jordan had let off some Filibuster''s Fireworks, so that the air was thick with stars and sparks; and Dean Thomas, who was very good at drawing, had put up some impressive new banners, most of which depicted Harry zooming around the Horntail''s head on his Firebolt, and Chris protecting herself from the Horntail''s fire. "Where were you?" Harry asked excitedly. "Sirius just left. He was waiting for you." "Oh sorry... I.." before Chris can say, Fred and George pulled her and cheered her name. "You could''ve been champion if you got to participate." Neville said grinning. After many more cheering and screaming Chris sat down with Ginny, Luna and Colin to eat. Luna didn''t went to her dormitory as Ginny and Colin dragged her with them. They decided after dinner, they will walk Luna back to the Ravenclaw tower. "Blimey, this is heavy," said Lee Jordan, picking up the golden egg, which Harry had left on a table, and weighing it in his hands. "Open it, Harry, go on! Let''s just see what''s inside it!" "He''s supposed to work out the clue on his own," Hermione said swiftly. "It''s in the tournament rules. ¡­" "It has a clue inside it?" Chris asked. "Yeah Bagman said so." Harry grinned. "The next task is on February the twenty-fourth. He said that we need to solve the clue inside the egg as it will tell us what the second task is, and enable us to prepare for it!" Chris thought, considering the championship, opening it in front of so many people could be dangerous but before she can stop Harry... "Yeah, go on, Harry, open it!" several people echoed. Lee passed Harry the egg, and Harry dug his fingernails into the groove that ran all the way around it and prised it open. It was hollow and completely empty ¡ª but the moment Harry opened it, the most horrible noise, a loud and screechy wailing, filled the room. The nearest thing to it Chris had ever heard was the ghost orchestra at Nearly Headless Nick''s deathday party, who had all been playing the musical saw. "Shut it!" Fred bellowed, his hands over his ears. "What was that?" said Seamus Finnigan, staring at the egg as Harry slammed it shut again. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Chris sighed and resume eating. "Want a jam tart, Hermione?" said Fred. Hermione suddenly went a little pink then looked doubtfully at the plate he was offering her. Fred grinned. "It''s all right," he said. "I haven''t done anything to them. It''s the custard creams you''ve got to watch ¡ª" Neville, and Colin both had just bitten into a custard cream, choked and spat it out. Fred laughed. Chris glared at him. "Just my little joke, Chris ¡­" Hermione took a jam tart. Then she said, "Did you get all this from the kitchens, Fred?" "Yep," said Fred, grinning at her. "You know what Hermione, I think I should visit Dobby." Harry said suddenly. "I didn''t go because of the championship and all... so much going on. Want to come?" "Yeah that''s a good idea." Hermione replied. "But how?" Ron asked. "I don''t know where''s the kitchen." "Just go downstairs under the Great Hall, find the fruit bowl painting, tickle the pear. That''s all." Ginny explained as Chris took her there few days ago. Just then, Neville caused a slight diversion by turning into a large canary. "Oh ¡ª sorry, Neville!" Fred shouted over all the laughter. "I for-got ¡ª it was the custard creams we hexed ¡ª" Within a minute, however, Neville had molted, and once his feathers had fallen off, he reappeared looking entirely normal. He even joined in laughing. "Canary Creams!" Fred shouted to the excitable crowd. "George and I invented them ¡ª seven Sickles each, a bargain!" At the clock striked mid-night, Chris, Ginny and Colin went to Ravenclaw tower with Luna. As they walked very silently, no one wanted to face Peeves or Flich. "So are we going to talk about what happened today?" Ginny asked. "It was just an accident Ginny." Chris replied casually. "We''re talking about Jason." Luna said. ".... er.... what about him?" Chris asked looking away. "We understood you had a fight with him." Ginny said. "And you were ignoring each other." "But he helped you today, didn''t he?" Colin said. "I think he''s nice." "You shouldn''t have snapped at him when he was concerned about you." Ginny said. "Seriously? You all are taking his side?" Chris asked surprised. "You don''t know why I was ignoring him. He yelled at me because I was concerned about him. I''m not going to talk to him until he says sorry." "You know, you''re being stubborn here." Luna said disapprovingly. "I know. Because he''s stubborn too." Chris said with a sigh. "I want him to open up first. I can''t force him about this. I''ll wait till he considers me as a friend." "You''re right I guess." Luna said. "What about Shawn?" Chris asked. "He''s good." Luna blushed. "I like spending time with him." Ginny and Chris giggled. They walked through several corridors until they reached a bronze, eagle-shaped door on the Ravenclaw tower. Luna knocked on it and a misty female voice came. "What''s worst and dangerous than death?" The voice asked. "Living like a dead person while doing nothing." Chris replied. "Well said." The voice said and the door opened. "Good night everyone." Luna said and entered as the others turned around to go back the Gryffindor tower. Next morning, Chris visited the library to find everything about the founders and old Hogwarts. It''s high time she investigates jer weird dreams. Other than the classes she spent her most of the times in library. She was feeling like Hermione, as she was trying to read but because Krum''s fan girls it was getting difficult. Next few days went by pretty good, Chris gatherd many books about different potions and spells but there was not very much details about the founders. Not even in history of magic books. Chris didn''t loose hope, she wasn''t going to gave up just like that. Finally one day, when she was leaving her ancient runes class she found something interesting. Professor Babbling was showing them few different charts of ancient runes for translating. "What''s that Professor?" Chris asked as she folded the last chart without showing. "A difficult chart Miss Norton." She replied. Chris was one of the best students in Ancient Runes class, her interests always impressed Professor Babbling. "What''s it about?" Chris asked. "It''s about a student from Hogwarts, who was here under the four founders. The stories says, he was the best student at that time." Professor Babbling explained. "The chart is about his story during he was in Hogwarts, but the chart is very old and difficult that''s why I didn''t gave it to you now." "Oh." Chris didn''t say anything but she guessed it can be the same student from her dreams. But how to ask it from Professor Babbling? Moreover if she wasn''t able to understand it alone then? What''s the point of taking it? So at last after lot''s of debate, she decided she''ll ask for it later. Chapter 105: Yule Ball It was the start of December, Colin''s business was going more than he had imagined. Almost everyone of the school wanted the pictures of the Dragons and Champions. Chris wrote a short article about the first task and send it to Mr Lovegood. Other than that because of the snow and chilly weather Professor Sprouts cancelled few Herbology class. So Ginny, Luna and Colin had convinced Chris to teach them few advanced spells in meantime. One day as Chris, Luna and Colin went to dinner after their Divination class, they saw Ginny sitting with Padma Patil, Parvati Patil and Lavender Brown. Parvati and Lavender were Gryffindors in Harry''s year. They looked up giggling as Chris, Luna and Colin sat down. "Hey Padma!" Chris said. "Hey Chris." Padma smiled. "What happened?" Luna asked seeing Ginny smiling too. "Yule Ball." Parvati Patil said. "Yule Ball?" Chris repeated blankly. "Its a tradition of the Triwizard Tournament." Padma explained. "Students go on in couples." "The champions had to dance first to start the celebration." Lavender Brown giggled. "Reckon who''s Harry dancing with?" "No idea." Chris replied. "How? You''re kind of his second best friend." Parvati said. "Maybe because I haven''t talk to him about this." Chris shrugged and, reasons unknown to her, she glanced at the Slytherin table. "Only fourth year and above are allowed." Ginny whispered to Chris. "Oh. I wasn''t hoping he''ll ask me." Chris replied defiantly. It always shocks Chris, how much Ginny understands her even before she can figure things in her brain. "Think Shawn will ask Luna?" Chris whispered to Ginny. "I hope so." Ginny giggled. Chris had never known so many people to put their names down to stay at Hogwarts for Christmas; she did last two years, but she had always been very much in the minority before now. This year, she wanted to go home but Ginny and Luna requested her to stay so she sent a letter to her father and decided to stay. Chris saw everyone in the fourth year and above seemed to be staying, and they all seemed to her to be obsessed with the com-ing ball ¡ª or at least all the girls were. "I''m getting sick of this." Chris said one afternoon as she was walking to the Charms with Ginny and Colin. It was really weird kind of feelings, the boys were looking every girl''s face, making eye contact nervously or boldly. The girls giggling and whispering in the corridors, girls shrieking with laughter as boys passed them, girls excitedly comparing notes on what they were going to wear on Christmas night. And the funny part was how many boys Hogwarts suddenly seemed to hold; Chris had never quite noticed that before. As expected, Shawn asked Luna for the ball. She was really happy about it. Chris was really happy for Luna until a another Durmstrang boy whom Chris had never spoken before asked her to go to the ball with him. Chris was so taken aback she said no before she''d even stopped to consider the matter. "Poliakoff, was preparing for this at least a month now." Shawn said laughing. "You shouldn''t have hurt him like that Chris." Chris rolled her eyes. "Sorry didn''t mean to." Next day Melvin looked at Chris weirdly for the entire Herbology class, at last Irena told her that Melvin was upset as he can''t ask Chris for the Ball. "He forgot third years are not allowed unless you''re with some upper class men." Irena said with a sigh. After that as Chris was making her way towards the Great Hall with her friends, she saw a fifth year Hufflepuff girl asking Harry for the Ball. As soon as Harry said no, she looked as though she might knock him out. But fortunately she walked away. Ron, Seamus and Dean laughed loudly. Chris also couldn''t help but laughed. "She was quite good-looking," said Ron fairly, after he''d stopped laughing. As all of them were laughing a fifth year Ravenclaw boy came to ask Chris. The others who were laughing hold their breath for a moment, Chris almost chocked. ".. er.. do I know you?" Chris replied and the boy felt embarrassed. "Sorry." Chris hurriedly said. As soon as the boy left disappointed, everyone laughed more loudly. "I mean what have gotten into people? Isn''t there any girl other than me?" Chris said, sitting on the Gryffindor table after her Ancient Runes class. Total eleven boys asked her and she rejected them. "Who asked you this time?" Colin asked. "Sean Hannit. A Hufflepuff boy." Chris replied grabbing some roasted chicken. "How could you Chris?" Katie Bell said who was sitting near them. "He''s the most handsome one in Hufflepuff.. after Cedric Diggory." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "He''s the most handsome one in entire sixth year." Another girl said, who was sitting near Katie. "Chris, are you planning to avoid the Yule Ball?" Luna asked. "I mean why didn''t you say yes if he was that handsome?" "Because I don''t know him, Luna." Chris replied shrugging. "Where have you been?" Colin asked as Ginny sat beside Chris, her face was absolutely red. "Why so late Ginny?" Chris asked next. "Having boys trauma, are you?" Ginny looked up surprised then blushed deeply. "Michael Corner asked me." The last week of term became increasingly boisterous as it pro-gressed. Rumors about the Yule Ball were flying everywhere, though Chris didn''t believe half of them ¡ª for instance, that Dumbledore had bought eight hundred barrels of mulled mead from Madam Rosmerta. It seemed to be fact, however, that he had booked the Weird Sisters, Ginny''s favorite band. Also Ginny said yes to the Ravenclaw boy Michael Corner; turns out he was talking to Ginny for sometime and they both started to like each others company. At last Chris left alone, when a fourth year Hufflepuff girl, Susan Bones asked Colin for the Ball. "Leave it. You all go. I''m not going." Chris said as the three of them were doing their Transfiguration homework in the Gryffindor common room. "Oh C''mon. Ask someone Chris." Colin said. "I heard Harry didn''t get a date till now." "Colin, I''m not asking Harry. If he had asked me, I would''ve thought about it but I''m not going to ask the famous Harry Potter like everyone else." Chris said with a dismissing tone. Ginny sighed. "You''re scared that they''ll make fun of you, aren''t you?" "I''m not scared of anything Ginny." Chris shrugged. Actually she was. She was thinking if Harry rejects her. She had rejected so many boys and seen so much embarrassed faces.. that, she didn''t want to embarrassed herself like that, not at least for Harry. ''That boy is weird and his luck is more weird.'' Chris thought as she saw him reading something and Hermione hissing in his ears to utilize his time. "Leave him alone, Hermione, he''s earned a bit of a break," said Ron, and he placed the last two cards on top of his card castle, out of his Exploding Snap pack ¡ª a much more interesting pastime than with Muggle cards, because of the chance that the whole thing would blow up at any second and the whole lot blew up, singeing his eyebrows. "Nice look, Ron ¡­ go well with your dress robes, that will." It was Fred and George. They sat down at the near by table. Ginny laughed seeing Ron face. Chris and Colin chuckled. "Ron, can we borrow Pigwidgeon?" George asked. "No, he''s off to Burrow," said Ron. "Why?" "Because George wants to invite him to the ball," said Fred sar-castically. Chris, Ginny and Colin laughed loudly. "Because we want to send a letter, you stupid great prat," said George. "Leave it. Chris!" "Yeah?" Chris answered. "Can we borrow Leon?" George asked. "Sure." Chris said and whistled from her mouth. And soon Leon came zooming towards her, happily he sat on Chris''s shoulder. "Was he around the corner?" Fred asked chuckling. "Oh he doesn''t like to stay in the Owlery much." Chris said patting him. "He stays in our room, normally. Leon, Fred and George need you, deliver their letter ok?" Leon hooted like he understood and flew towards the table where Fred and George were sitting. "Smart, isn''t he?" George asked. "I''ve no doubt about it. I mean it''s our Chris''s owl, after all." Fred said mimicking a proud Percy. Chris rolled her eyes. Chapter 106: Date "Who d''you two keep writing to, eh?" said Ron to Fred and George. "Nose out, Ron, or I''ll burn that for you too," said Fred, waving his wand threateningly. "So ¡­ you lot got dates for the ball yet?" Ginny and Colin went pink. "Nope," said Ron. "Well, you''d better hurry up, mate, or all the good ones will be gone," said Fred then noticed Ginny and Colin. "What about you three?" "I''m going too." Ginny replied. "Really? Who?" Ron asked surprised. "Why so surprised Ron?" Ginny snapped. ".. er.... Who''re you going with, then, Fred? said Ron changing the topic. "Angelina," said Fred promptly, without a trace of embar-rassment. Hermione looked up from her book. "What?" said Ron, taken aback. "You''ve already asked her?" "Good point," said Fred. He turned his head and called across the common room, "Oi! Angelina!" Angelina, who had been chatting with Alicia Spinnet near the fire, looked over at him. "What?" she called back. "Want to come to the ball with me?" Fred asked. Angelina gave Fred an appraising sort of look. "All right, then," she said, and she turned back to Alicia and car-ried on chatting with a bit of a grin on her face. "There you go," said Fred to Harry and Ron, "piece of cake." Hermione hid her face in her book, Chris saw it was very close to her face. It was clear she was hiding her face because of some reason. "What about you George?" Ginny asked. "I was just thinking to ask Katie if she haven''t said yes to someone." George replied yawning. Fred got to his feet, "We need to send that letter George, c''mon Leon." Fred and George walked away as Leon sat on Fred''s shoulder. "We should get a move on, you know ¡­ ask someone. He''s right. We don''t want to end up with a pair of trolls." Ron said. Hermione let out a sputter of indignation as again looked up from her book. "A pair of ¡­ what, excuse me?" "Well ¡ª you know," said Ron, shrugging. "I''d rather go alone than with ¡ª with Eloise Midgen, say." "Her acne''s loads better lately ¡ª and she''s really nice!" Ginny replied laughing. "Her nose is off-center," said Ron. "Of course you''ll also look for a attractive girl like Angelina, right?" "... er...." Ron looked speechless. "Angelina is really good looking." "I''m going to bed," Hermione snapped, and she swept off to-ward the girls'' staircase without another word. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Why she suddenly became jealous of Angelina?" Ginny whispered to Chris. "I never understood why she does, half of the thing she does." Chris said looking at the staircase. "But I guess this time I''ve a better idea about her behaviour." The Hogwarts staff, demonstrating a continued desire to impress the visitors from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang, seemed deter-mined to show the castle at its best this Christmas. When the dec-orations went up, Chris noticed that they were the most stunning she had yet seen inside the school. Everlasting icicles had been at-tached to the banisters of the marble staircase; the usual twelve Christmas trees in the Great Hall were bedecked with everything from luminous holly berries to real, hooting, golden owls, and the suits of armor had all been bewitched to sing carols whenever any-one passed them. It was quite something to hear "O Come, All Ye Faithful" sung by an empty helmet that only knew half the words. Several times, Filch the caretaker had to extract Peeves from inside the armor, where he had taken to hiding, filling in the gaps in the songs with lyrics of his own invention, all of which were very rude. And still, Chris hadn''t a date for ball. But she was happy as Jason wasn''t going to the Ball either. Two or three girls asked him and he refused. Then one day, Chris asked Astoria, why she was looking upset and she told Chris that Jason finally said yes to a beautiful fourth year Slytherin girl. "You know I can''t tell this to my other friends or Daphne." Astoria looked upset. "If Daphne found out that I''m this upset over Jason, she''ll stop him from going to the Ball, by threatening him." For the first time, Chris wanted to tell Astoria, that ''go and tell you sister everything Astoria. Let her stop him from going to the Ball with some other girl. Do it....'' but Chris calmed herself, "It''s fine Astoria. You have a right to be upset, I would''ve been upset to." ''And I''m.'' That day after lunch, Luna had her Herbology with Slytherins and Colin was working on his new pictures with Dennis. Chris and Ginny felt tired after long Potions class, so they went back to Gryffindor tower as they didn''t have any class that afternoon. "I think I need to fix my Potion or Snape will kill me." Ginny said collapsing on a armchair in the empty common room. "How did you fix yours?" "Just with a simple wand wave." Chris replied sitting opposite to her. "I read this when I was working on Neville''s homework." "Why''re you trying to be the best student in class like Hermione? Are you competing with Jason?" Ginny asked chuckling. "Relax he''s too good in potions, I''ll never able to reach his perfection." Chris said seriously. "I''m just trying to make myself strong with knowledge and...." "Hermione?" Ginny looked surprised as Hermione entered the Common room. "He... Hey... Hi..." Hermione looked nervous and her face was scarlet. "You ok Hermione?" Chris asked. "Don''t you''ve class right now?" "Yeah, our Arithmancy Professor is busy so she cancelled the class." Hermione said slowly sitting on a armchair. Ginny and Chris looked at each other, confused. "Hermione...?" Ginny tried to shook her. "Victor Krum asked me." Hermione blurted out. "What?" Chris and Ginny said together. "Yes. As I didn''t have class, so I went to library to do something when Victor Krum came to me." Hermione went red. "Said.... I''m... I''m very pretty... and asked if I''ll go to the ball with him... he .... he said he''d been coming up to the library every day to try and talk to me, but he hadn''t been able to pluck up the courage! What should I say now?" "You''re asking us?" Chris asked surprised. "Don''t look at me like that Chris. I know I do some stupid things and sometimes I behave stubbornly." Hermione sighed. "Chris, I''m sorry. The House-elves are happy here. I saw them few days ago. You were right. Hogwarts treats them well. Dumbledore even offered Dobby ten gallons." Chris and Ginny looked at each other then smiled. "Hey relax. It''s water under the bridge..." Chris said smiling at Hermione. "So are we back to our previous friendship, even without Harry?" Ginny grinned. "I guess we''re." Hermione grinned too. "So back to the matter at hand... Krum." Chris said seriously. "Honestly I don''t like him. He caused a great pain to the Chinese Fireball." "Chris?" Ginny looked at her disapprovingly. "What saying the truth." Chris replied. "But also he went to the library everyday, only to see you. So I guess that''s nice of him." "That''s really nice of him." Ginny said more firmly. "You should say yes." Hermione thought for a moment. "It''s just one evening. If you don''t like him after the Ball then no one is forcing you to date him." Chris said rolling her eyes. Hermione blushed, "Alright. I''ll say yes tomorrow." Two days later, at lunch Neville came and sat near Chris, Ginny, Luna and Colin. "Hello." He said sitting beside Colin, he was looking more nervous than he usually look. Moreover he was looking hopeless. "Hi Neville." Chris smiled. "You alright?" ".. er... yeah." Neville replied uncertainly. "So are you all going to the Yule Ball?" "Yes." Almost instantly Ginny, Luna and Colin blushed. Chris rolled her eyes, "All of them are going." "Them? Aren''t you going?" Neville asked surprised. Chris shrugged. "I thought you''ll get loads of options." Neville blurted out. "I mean you''re smart, beautiful, brave, big hearted and a amazing person. Everyone will love to go with you." Chris stared at him. Ginny, Luna and Colin grinned. ".... er.... sorry." Neville said as he realized what he said just now. "If you think like that about Chris, why didn''t you asked Chris, Neville?" Ginny asked. "... er... umm...." Neville went pink. "I thought about asking Chris, long time ago but then I thought she will not like to go with me. But then I thought I''ll at least try so I asked Hermione today. I never knew Chris isn''t going with someone else... or I should''ve asked her." Ginny, Luna and Colin started laughing. Neville was talking like Chris wasn''t there. Chris finally chuckled. "Thanks Neville." Neville looked more embarrassed as they started to eat. After a long silence Neville opened his mouth, "... er... so Chris.... will you... want to.... I mean.... will you like to... go with me.... to the Ball... Yule Ball..?" "Yeah. Alright." Chris replied eating. "Really?" Neville said shocked. "You will?" "That''s what I said Neville." Chris said casually. "You''re a good friend and you can make me laugh, so why not?" Ginny, Luna and Colin looked more shocked than Neville. After a shocking lunch four of them went to Transfiguration. Though maximum people were distracted, Professor McGonagall didn''t let them go easily. Her irritated voice cracked like a whip through the Transfiguration class in every few minutes. "Miss Mory please pay attention." "Mr Barley you''re supposed to transfigure the teapot into a tortoise." "Mr Creevey your tortoise is still looking like a teapot." "Only Miss Norton and Miss Lovegood is able to do it properly. I''ll see what you all will do if it came to the exams." Professor McGonagall finished as the bell rang. Surprisingly no one''s mood was effected by Professors McGonagall''s harsh and cold words, all of the their classmates were still talking about the Yule Ball as they reached the Entrance Hall. Fleur was talking to Cedric when suddenly Ron approached them. "Want to go to the Ball with me Fleur?" Ron said loudly. The Entrance Hall fell silent. Fleur looked at Ron shocked and suddenly Ron looked around and ran out of the Entrance Hall. "What just happened?" Chris muttered. "No idea. I''ll go and check on him." Ginny said as she ran after Ron. "I think this happend because she''s a part Veela." Chris said as she started to eat. "Veela! Weird creatures aren''t they? A second you''ll feel they''re so beautiful but then they''ll burn you alive." Luna replied. "I''m glad I didn''t talk to her after the first day. Veela sounds really scary." Colin said. "Why isn''t Ginny back yet?" "Maybe Ron is having a trauma." Chris chuckled. "Why?" Hermione came to them. "Did something happened to Ron?" "She just asked the Beauxbatons champion Fleur Delacour and then ran away." Colin said. "Of course he did." Hermione said rolling her eyes. "I''ll go and check on him. Have you seen Harry?" "No." "Alright." Hermione walked away. "I''m taking food for Ginny. Who knows how much time Ron will take ro recover." Chris said as she took some food. "Fairy lights," said Chris as she and Colin reached the fat lady portrait. Entering the common room, Chris saw Ron and Harry sitting in a corner and Ginny talking to them. "I''m going with .... with Michael Corner." Ginny said blushing. "What?" Ron looked more shocked. "That Ravenclaw boy?" "Yes." Ginny said rolling her eyes. "Go and find someone on your own." "Hey, everything fine Ron?" Chris asked sitting beside Ginny. "We brought food for you Ginny." Colin said and gave the food to Ginny. "Thanks." Ginny grinned. "Chris! D''you ¡ª d''you want to go to the ball with me?" said Harry suddenly. Ginny, Colin and Ron stared at Harry shocked. "You''re a little late Harry. I just said yes to Neville." Chris replied calmly. Chapter 107: Christmas Eve As Christmas arrived, Gryffindor Tower was hardly less crowded now than during term-time; it seemed to have shrunk slightly too, as its inhabitants were being so much rowdier than usual. Fred and George had had a great success with their Canary Creams, and for the first couple of days of the holidays, people kept bursting into feather all over the place. Before long, however, all the Gryffindors had learned to treat food anybody else offered them with extreme caution, in case it had a Canary Cream concealed in the center, and George con-fided to Chris that he and Fred were now working on developing something else. Snow was falling thickly upon the castle and its grounds now. The pale blue Beauxbatons carriage looked like a large, chilly, frosted pumpkin next to the iced gingerbread house that was Ha-grid''s cabin, while the Durmstrang ship''s portholes were glazed with ice, the rigging white with frost. The house-elves down in the kitchen were outdoing themselves with a series of rich, warming stews and savory puddings, and only Fleur Delacour seemed to be able to find anything to complain about. Early in the Christmas morning Leon woke Chris up. He was very excited to show her something. Everyone else was still asleep in their room. Chris got up and pulled the letter which was tied on his leg. It was from Sirius. Dear Chris, Merry Christmas. I hope you like the gift I sent. I was trying to catch you both of the times I went to Hogwarts. I''ve been investigating about the matter you told me for sometime now. I''ve found many things. I''ve talked with Dumbledore but I also want to talk to you about something serious. I was trying to tell Harry about this but Dumbledore stopped me. So I think we can meet in Hogsmeade, on your next Hogsmeade visit. Please inform me the date. Sirius Chris opened the gift Sirius sent, it was a very thin and small oval shaped box, the box can fit into Chris''s palm easily. There was another note with it. It''s an undetectable extended box. You can put your entire house things in it including your friends(though, don''t try that). Chris grinned and grabbed a big book from her bedside table and opened the box. The box looked normal but as soon as Chris lightly pushed the book on it, it went inside it. She smirked and hold her hand in front of the box. "Accio." She whispers and the book came flying back in her hand. "Cool." She got out of the bed to open her other gifts. Mr Norton had sent her a new beautiful dark purple robes for Yule Ball; Luna gave her a beautiful quill; Ginny gave her a pair of gloves; Colin gave a lion hat; Hermione gave the Quidditch through the ages book; Harry gave a red scarf; Shawn gave a advanced charms book; Hagrid gave a vast box of sweets including all Chris''s fa-vorites: Chocolate Frogs and Drooble''s Best Blowing Gum; Mrs. Weasley gave another new sweater like last year, it was blue and BRAVE written on the center, Chris supposed Charlie had told her all about the Horntail incident as there was a note in it, (Thanks for saving Ginny, my dear. But now on you also stay safe.. Take care.. Love Mrs Weasley..), also a large quantity of homemade mince pies; and at last a anonymous package, it was a hand written Potion recipe book. Chris knew exactly who sent it, she smiled looking at the book. After Ginny finished unpacking her gifts and both of the girls wore Mrs Weasley''s sweaters (Ginny got a red one) they went down to to meet Colin. "Merry Christmas Colin! Dennis!" Chris said sitting with them. "Thanks for the Fizzing Whizzbees, Chris." Dennis said grinning as he found Chris''s Christmas gift. "Cool sweater." Colin said looking at Chris. "We should head out for breakfast, Luna should be waiting for us." Ginny said. After breakfast four of them spent most of the morning in Gryffindor Tower, discussing about their Christmas gifts. "So Sirius gave me this." Chris said pulling out the tiny box from her robes. She attached it with a long chain and wore around her neck. It looked like a silver pendant. "It''ll fit anything?" Colin asked looking impressed. "Yup. I already put many things in it." Chris grinned. "Hey Merry Christmas." Hermione said as she, Harry and Ron came towards them. They sat together talked about many things, Fred and came and discussed their new ideas of weird toffees, then they all returned to the Great Hall for a magnificent lunch, which included at least a hundred turkeys and Christmas pud-dings, and large piles of Cribbage''s Wizarding Crackers. After that they went out onto the grounds in the afternoon; the snow was untouched except for the deep channels made by the Durmstrang and Beauxbatons students on their way up to the castle. Hermione and Luna chose to watch Chris, Colin, Dennis, Harry and the Weasleys'' snowball fight rather than join in. Chris loved to play with his father in snow, as winter his father''s favorite season. At five o''clock Hermione said she was going back upstairs to get ready for the ball. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Finally at six o''clock, Luna informed them the time and Ginny dragged Chris for getting ready. "Why you girls need so much time to get ready?" said Ron, looking at her incred-ulously and paying for his lapse in concentration when a large snowball, thrown by George, hit him hard on the side of the head. "Because we''re beautiful and you''re not." Ginny replied as they climbed the stone steps into the castle. Luna said she''ll meet them at the Entrance Hall and left as Chris and Ginny made their way to the Gryffindor tower. The Fat Lady was sitting in her frame with her friend Violet from downstairs, both of them extremely tipsy, empty boxes of chocolate liqueurs littering the bottom of her picture. "Lairy fights, that''s the one!" she giggled when they gave the password, and she swung forward to let them inside. Chris and Ginny get ready, Ginny was wearing a light green robes and Chris the silky dark purple robes. Chris pulled her half hair in a light bun on the back of her head and the other half fell on her shoulder. When it was almost half past seven, someone knocked on their door. It was Hermione. Her hair was sleek and shiny, and twisted up into an elegant knot at the back of her head. She was wearing robes made of a periwinkle-blue material. She was smiling nervously. Her teeth was looking very different now, as she made them shrink after that incident with Malfoy. "How do I look?" She asked. "Beautiful." Chris and Ginny said together. "You too." Hermione grinned. "Who''re you going with Ginny?" "Michael Corner. Fourth year Ravenclaw." Ginny blushed. "I''m about to meet Victor outside the Entrance Hall. See you at the Ball." Hermione nervously smiled and went downstairs. After sometime Chris and Ginny made their way to the common room. The common room looked strange, full of people wearing dif-ferent colors instead of the usual mass of black. Parvati Patil and Lavender Brown were waiting at the foot of stairs of boys'' dormitory. "Hello Chris." Parvati smiled. She was wearing pink robes and Lavender was wearing red robes. "Hi." Chris replied. "Who''re you going with?" Both of them giggled. "I''m going with Seamus." Lavender replied. "Harry." Parvati said. All of them waited for the boys to arrive. In between Chris and Ginny talked with Angelina and Fred. George also asked Katie Bell and he was waiting for her. At last Harry, Ron, Seamus, Dean, and Neville came down. Neville looked more nervous as he saw Chris. "Sorry Chris. I wasn''t trying to be late." "Relax Neville. It''s cool." Chris smiled. "You''re looking good." Neville went pink. He was wearing deep blue robes, which almost looked black. "... er... Harry why''re you staring at me?" Chris said, as she noticed Harry''s face. "Oh.... er.... umm... gorgeous... you''re looking..." Harry said looking away. "... sorry... you''re looking nice." "Thanks." Chris replied. "Who''s Ron''s partner?" "He doesn''t got any." Harry whispered. Chris suppressed her laugh. "Don''t laugh please, he''s already upset." "Hello." Colin came downstairs. He was wearing black robes, just a little different from school ones. "Shall we go down then?" Ginny asked Chris and Colin. "Sure." Chris replied and she, Ginny, Colin and Neville climbed out of the portrait hole. The entrance hall was packed with students too, all milling around waiting for eight o''clock, when the doors to the Great Hall would be thrown open. Those people who were meeting partners from different Houses were edging through the crowd trying to find one another. Ginny found Michael Corner, and led him over to Chris and Neville. "Hi." Chris said. He was wearing high collar robes. "Hello." He replied. Colin found Susan Bones and she introduced herself to Chris and Ginny. Fleur Delacour passed them, looking stunning in robes of silver-gray satin, and accompanied by the Ravenclaw Quidditch captain, Roger Davies. A group of Slytherins came up the steps from their dungeon common room. Malfoy was in front; he was wearing dress robes of black velvet with a high collar. Pansy Parkinson in very frilly robes of pale pink was clutching Malfoy''s arm. Soon as their group passed, Ginny slightly nudged Chris. Chris looked around and found Theodore coming with Daphne and a another fourth year girl, who was clutching Jason''s arm tightly. Jason was wearing expensive, deep green, high collar robes. He caught Chris''s eyes and Chris looked away. The oak front doors opened, and everyone turned to look as the Durmstrang students entered with Professor Karkaroff. Krum was at the front of the party, accompanied by Hermione. Then after them was Shawn holding hands with Luna. Luna was wearing sparkly silvery robes. Over their heads Chris saw that an area of lawn right in front of the castle had been transformed into a sort of grotto full of fairy lights ¡ª meaning hundreds of actual living fairies were sitting in the rosebushes that had been conjured there, and fluttering over the statues of what seemed to be Father Christ-mas and his reindeer. Chapter 108: Astoria Professor McGonagall, who was wearing dress robes of red tartan and had arranged a rather ugly wreath of thistles around the brim of her hat, told all of the students to go in except the champions and their partners. Fleur Delacour and Roger Davies stationed themselves nearest the doors; next stood Cedric Diggory and Cho Chang; Victor Krum and Hermione stood near Harry and Parvati. As Chris and Neville walked past them, Hermione grinned at Chris. Chris noticed many boys were looking at her when she entered the Great Hall with Neville. ''I guess I''m looking good.'' She thought as she noticed Jason staring at her. She smirked and walked away. The walls of the Hall had all been covered in sparkling silver frost, with hundreds of garlands of mistletoe and ivy crossing the starry black ceiling. The House tables had vanished; instead, there were about a hundred smaller, lantern-lit ones, each seating about a dozen people. Chris, Neville, Colin, Susan, Ginny, Michael, Luna and Shawn sat on one. After few moments few of Susan''s friends came and sat with them. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Once everyone else was settled in the Hall, Professor McGona-gall led the champions and their partners inside the Hall and everyone in the Great Hall ap-plauded as they entered and started walking up toward a large round table at the top of the Hall, where the judges were sitting. Chris chuckled as Harry almost tripped and Parvati hold him tightly. On the other hand Krum and Hermione walked gracefully. Chris looked at the judges table when she saw... "Isn''t Percy?" Chris asked. Ginny spun around to see. "What''s he doing here?" Ginny''s also looked surprised. "Who?" Michael Corner asked. "My brother Percy Weasley. He works in Ministry. But why he''s sitting on the judges table?" Ginny replied. "Specifically he''s sitting on Mr Crouch''s seat." Chris said. "Maybe he came as Mr Crouch''s representative." Michael said and changed the topic. There was no food as yet on the glittering golden plates, but small menus were lying in front of each of them. Neville picked his up uncertainly and looked around ¡ª there were no waiters. Professor McGonagall said something to near by table and they passed the news to others. "Just name the thing you''ll eat. It''ll appear." Padma said from a nearby table. She was sitting with a Beauxbatons boy. Chris looked into the menu, though she knew what she was going to order, "Roasted chicken." Neville ordered mashed potatoes and Turkey legs together and her plate went mixing them up. Neville looked more embarrassed. "It''s fine Neville." Chris said grinning. "I''m not going to kill you just for that. Relax." Neville grinned back. They talked about many things during the entire dinner. When all the food had been consumed, Dumbledore stood up and asked the students to do the same. Then, with a wave of his wand, all the tables zoomed back along the walls leaving the floor clear, and then he conjured a raised platform into existence along the right wall. A set of drums, several guitars, a lute, a cello, and some bagpipes were set upon it. The Weird Sisters now trooped up onto the stage to wildly en-thusiastic applause; they were all extremely hairy and dressed in black robes that had been artfully ripped and torn. Ginny clutched Chris''s arm grinning. It was Ginny''s favorite band. The Weird Sisters picked up their instruments, and the lanterns on all the other tables went out except the judges and champions table. Then they struck up a slow, mournful tune; the champions walked onto the brightly lit dance floor, Cedric and Cho dance was the best among them; as Krum was a bad dancer, Roger Davies was looked dazzled by Fleur and Harry was dancing like Parvati was forcing him. As Dumbledore asked Madame Maxime for a dance, Shawn asked Luna. "Umm... Chris... want to dance?" Neville asked holding his hand out for Chris. "Ok." Chris replied and took Neville''s hand and they walked into the dance floor. As soon as they started dancing Neville stepped on her foot. "Ouch." Chris winced. "Er... sorry." "It''s ok." Neville was dancing clumsily so Chris started to take care of her own leg by avoiding Neville''s steps. Then to Chris''s relief the Weird Sisters struck up a new song, which was much faster. Chris danced with Neville but made a little distance from him. Luna came near them and both of the friends laughed as they created new kind of dance moves. As the song ended Neville tried to get drinks for Chris. "It''s alright. You stay I''ll bring some butterbeer." Chris smiled and walked towards the drinks table. As soon as Chris went near the table, she saw Jason was sitting on a near by chair drinking a glass of butterbeer, alone. Chris decided to ignore him, and she walked past him to get two glass. "Ignoring me, are you?" Jason said suddenly. "I thought, you wanted me to stay out of your life." Chris said without looking at him. "And from when you started to obey everything I say?" Jason asked. "I''ve self respect, you know." Chris said coldly. "Sorry." Jason muttered. "What?" Chris finally faced him. "I said, sorry." Jason sighed. "It''s just you interfered with sensitive topic, so I... I know... I overreacted." "I didn''t mean to interfere in a sensitive topic. But I''m sorry to if I''ve hurt you." Chris replied. "I asked Astoria to not to write my mom. So no harm done." Jason said with a dry laugh. "Speaking of Astoria where''s your date?" Chris asked raising an eyebrow. "No idea. When I refused to dance, she went somewhere and never returned." Jason said casually. "But I saw you''re having some fun with Longbottom." "Oh Neville. He must be waiting for me." Chris said suddenly remembering the fact. "I should go." Chris grabbed two glass of butterbeer and tried to walk away. "Chris!" Jason said with a voice Chris had never heard. She turned around surprised. "I''m going out for a walk. If you want to join... I''ll be waiting outside the Entrance Hall." He said and walked away. Debating on she should go or not Chris reached Neville''s table. "Here." She handed the glass to Neville. "Thanks." He grinned but then noticed Chris''s face. "You ok Chris?" "Huh? Yeah I''m fine." Chris replied. "Er... ok." Neville said. "I''m tired of dancing, you can dance if you like." "I''m tired to." Chris replied then realized what Neville meant. "So Neville you''ll have no problem if I go for a walk? I need a bit of fresh year." It was like, Neville was hoping for something like this, he immediately nodded. "I''ll be back before the last dance. Promise." Chris jumped out of her sit and almost ran out of the Great Hall. The front doors stood open, and the fluttering fairy lights in the rose garden winked and twinkled as Chris went down the front steps, where Jason was waiting. Jason smiled as he saw her. Chris felt she was seeing him smiling like this for the first time. "You better not ruin my mood Fawley." Chris said seriously. "I just abandoned Neville for you." Jason smirked. As they walked, they found themselves surrounded by bushes; winding, ornamental paths; and large stone statues. Chris could hear splashing water, which sounded like a fountain. Here and there, people were sitting on carved benches. Chris and Jason set off along one of the winding paths through the rosebushes, but they had gone only a short way when they heard an unpleasantly familiar voice. "Ten points from Ravenclaw, Fawcett!" Snape snarled as a girl ran past him. "And ten points from Hufflepuff too, Stebbins!" as a boy went rushing after her. Jason grabbed Chris''s hand and pulled her behind two trees. Chris tried to ask what he''s doing but Jason put a finger on her lips, showing her to be silent. Chris nodded. "And what are you two doing? Snape asked catching someone else. "We''re walking, not against the law, is it?" replied a familiar voice. "Keep walking, then!" Snape snarled, and walked into the castle, followed by Durmstrang headmaster Karkaroff. "I saved your twenty house points." Jason whispered looking at Snape. Chris rolled her eyes. As they went inside, Chris and Jason came out and saw it was Ron and Harry. "Are you sure they''re only friends?" Jason asked as Ron and Harry walked away. "Yeah. I''m hardly surprised seeing them here. Parvati must have been left Harry." Chris shook her head. "Really?" Jason said in mock surprise. "People do leave our scar-head Triwizard Champion alone?" "Shut up." Chris said rolling her eyes. They walked in silence towards the fountain. They were silent for a reason; as more they walked, more they found boys and girls in nearby rosebushes. So Chris kept her flushed face down and just walked. She was really starting to regret this walk. Chris guessed Jason was thinking the same as he didn''t say anything either. Finally Chris found a empty stone bench and the nearest couple was out of earshot, so she hurriedly sat down. Jason also did the same. "Astoria was really upset when you said yes to that girl." Chris said looking down at the water. Then she thought, why she mentioned Astoria. "Astoria is a nice girl." Jason answered calmly. "I feel bad for her sometimes." "Bad? Why?" Chris asked curiously. "Her ancestors had a blood curse which shows up after few generations." Jason sighed. "What? But they don''t have it, do they?" Chris looked shocked. "Daphne is fine. Only Astoria have the curse." Jason replied. "There is no cure of it." "So will she....?" Chris choked. "Eventually she will die... early, but not now. Their family have a solution to slow down the curse." There was a silence for few moments, Chris couldn''t bring herself to say anything else. "Did... she told this.. to you?" She asked with quivering voice. "Daphne did." Jason sighed. "Their family found out about this when Daphne was in first year. She shut everyone out, she was miserable that time. That''s why she''s so protective of Astoria." "Yeah... Astoria told me, if Daphne saw her upset over you then she''ll threaten you." Chris gave a small smile. "Oh I know. Daphne would''ve done that." Jason also said smiling. Chapter 109: Giant "Jason!" Chris muttered. "Yeah?" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "I''m a muggle-born, does this effect you?" Chris asked seriously. "What do you think?" Jason said looking into her eyes. "I don''t know. Sometimes I feel it doesn''t matter to you, sometimes feel it does." Chris shrugged. "If it really mattered to me then I wasn''t sitting here with you." Jason replied. "I mean can you imagine Malfoy sitting here with your friend Hermione Granger?" Chris grinned, "Well that will be something." "You''re a talented witch Chris and that''s the thing only matters to me." He said seriously. "I thought, I was annoying you." Chris said smirking. "Usually you seemed very irritated after talking to me." "Well you still irritate me." Jason chuckled. "But you know after you started ignoring me, I realized I was looking forward to that annoyance, once in a week." "Ha ha ha. Very funny." Chris said sarcastically. "No seriously, you helped me lot to open up to people. If I hadn''t met you then I''ll never befriended with Theodore again. I usually shut people out, Chris. Remember I said I don''t do friends." Jason paused for a moment. "From the first year, you always tried to pushed through the barrier around me, just because I saved you once." "Yeah that was a nasty day." Chris said after listening to him. "People should''ve thought, how dumb are you? You can''t even dodge a spell? I mean you tell me, who would''ve thought that the first time I''ll walk on the Quidditch field, some Slytherin will throw a massive dark spell at me!" "People? Who?" "No one. Leave them." "So are we good?" Jason asked after few minutes. "I guess we''re, if you''re not planning to scream at me again." Chris said grinning. "Only if you''re not going to tell Astoria, everytime I do something." Jason grinned back. "Deal." Chris stood up. Jason also stood up and pulled Chris into a warm hug. Chris blushed this hard for the first time as she hugged him back. Jason and Chris walked back, talking about the tournament. At last when they reached at the foot of the marble staircase, Chris kissed him on the cheek and said, "Good night," as she ran upstairs to the Entrance Hall, blushing furiously. Ginny and Michael were sitting with Shawn and Luna on a table and Neville was sitting with Ron Harry on another table. Hermione was still dancing with Krum. Chris sat beside Luna. "Where were you?" Ginny asked at once. "You missed my favorite song." "Oh.. me? I was taking a walk.. outside." Chris replied. "Alone?" Ginny asked raising her eyebrows, looking at her pink face. "Ye.. yeah." Chris replied looking away. "I''ll see what Neville is up to." As Chris walked, she saw a Fleur Delacour and Roger Davies talking. "Z''s almost midnight, we''ve zo go back zo our carriage." Fleur said looking very sad. "Or what? Your carriage will turn into a pumpkin?" Chris muttered as she walked past them. Fleur instantly turned towards her. Chris went to the table where Ron and Harry was talking and Neville was just listening. "Hey." Chris sat beside Neville. "What''re you three talking about?" "Giants. They''re talking about giants." Neville answered quickly. It was clear he didn''t like the conversation. "Well I guess interesting choice of topic." Chris said. "Is it the clue about your next task Harry?" "... er.... it''s... it''s...." Harry was hesitating looking at Ron. "He hasn''t figured out his second task." Ron said changing the topic. "December is already finished, so he doesn''t even have two months." Chris said casually. "So if the second task is more difficult than the first one; which I think will be, then Harry, best of luck. You''re going to need it." "I''ll figure it out." Harry said confidently. "Great then." Chris smiled though she didn''t like Harry''s overconfidence. Chris realized Harry was too distracted for some reason. "Neville, do you want to dance? It''s the last song." She asked. "Are you sure?" Neville asked hesitantly. "Oh c''mon Neville. It''s a very fast song. We''ll be fine." Chris said getting up. "You look very happy." Neville said grinning as he got up. "Because I''m very happy." Chris replied walking into the Dance floor. "So the walk worked." Neville said and both of them laughed. At last the Weird Sisters finished playing at midnight, everyone gave them a last, loud round of applause and started to wend their way into the entrance hall. After saying goodbyes, Chris, Neville, Ginny and Colin walked towards the Gryffindor tower. The Fat Lady and her friend Vi were snoozing in the picture over the portrait hole. They had to yell "Fairy lights!" to wake them up. Then the portrait swung with irritated muttering by fat lady and her friend, as they climbed into the common room. ___________________________________ Everybody got up late on Boxing Day. The Gryffindor com-mon room was much quieter than it had been lately, many yawns punctuating the lazy conversations. Hermione''s hair was bushy again; she told Chris that she had used liberal amounts of Sleekeazy''s Hair Potion on it for the ball, "but it''s way too much bother to do every day," she said matter-of-factly, scratching a purring Crookshanks behind the ears. Chris decided that unless Harry asked for her help, she''ll not help him. If he thinks he can figure out it own then why not. Though Chris was curious about the next task, she tried not to look desperate. As the first day of the new term arrived, and Chris set off to lessons, weighed down with books, parchment, and quills as usual, with her friends. There first class was cancelled due to snow in greenhouse. Chris was rather happy as she, Ginny and Colin were eating their breakfast lazily. When Alex came to Colin. "Have you heard Colin?" Alex asked. "What?" Colin asked blankly. "About Hagrid. Haven''t read the Daily Prophet?" Alex said rather shocked. "What about Hagrid?" Ginny asked. "Here." Alex pulled a Daily Prophet from someone else and gave it to them. "He''s a half-giant. I think he''ll not teach anymore." "What rubbish." Chris said in disbelief as she opened the Daily Prophet. It was an article topped with a picture of Hagrid looking extremely shifty. DUMBLEDORE''S GIANT MISTAKE Albus Dumbledore, eccentric Headmaster of Hog-warts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, has never been afraid to make controversial staff appoint-ments, writes Rita Skeeter, Special Correspondent. In September of this year, he hired Alastor "Mad-Eye" Moody, the notoriously jinx-happy ex-Auror, to teach Defense Against the Dark Arts, a decision that caused many raised eyebrows at the Ministry of Magic, given Moody''s well-known habit of at-tacking anybody who makes a sudden movement in his presence. Mad-Eye Moody, however, looks responsible and kindly when set beside the part-human Dumbledore employs to teach Care of Magical Creatures. Rubeus Hagrid, who admits to being expelled from Hogwarts in his third year, has enjoyed the position of gamekeeper at the school ever since, a job secured for him by Dumbledore. Last year, however, Hagrid used his mysterious influence over the headmaster to secure the additional post of Care of Magical Creatures teacher, over the heads of many better-qualified candidates. As if this were not enough, the Daily Prophet has now unearthed evidence that Hagrid is not ¡ª as he has always pretended ¡ª a pure-blood wizard. He is not, in fact, even pure human. His mother, we can exclusively reveal, is none other than the giantess Fridwulfa, whose whereabouts are cur-rently unknown. Bloodthirsty and brutal, the giants brought themselves to the point of extinction by warring amongst themselves during the last century. The handful that remained joined the ranks of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named, and were responsible for some of the worst mass Muggle killings of his reign of terror. In a bizarre twist, Hagrid is reputed to have developed a close friendship with the boy who brought around You-Know-Who''s fall from power ¡ª thereby driving Hagrid''s own mother, like the rest of You-Know-Who''s supporters, into hiding. Perhaps Harry Potter is unaware of the un-pleasant truth about his large friend ¡ª but Albus Dumbledore surely has a duty to ensure that Harry Potter, along with his fellow students, is warned about the dangers of associating with part-giants. Chris looked up from the paper as she finished reading. Ginny and Colin both looked shocked as well. "That''s why they were talking about giants last night." Chris muttered. "Who?" Ginny asked. "Harry and Ron. Neville told me." Chris said. "Do you think Hagrid will resign after this?" Colin asked. "No he''ll not." Ginny said firmly. "We''ll talk to him, Chris." "Good idea. Let''s go." Chris got up, leaving her half eaten breakfast. And the three of them left the castle and went down through the frozen grounds to Hagrid''s cabin. They knocked, and Fang''s booming barks answered. "Hagrid, it''s Chris!" Chris shouted, pounding on the door. "Open up!" Hagrid didn''t answer. They could hear Fang scratching at the door, whining, but it didn''t open. Chapter 110: Mr Crouch Hagrid didn''t show up anywhere the entire week. A temporary Care of Magical Creatures teacher Professor Grubbly-Plank, took his place. To Chris''s great disappointment, the Professor started to keep away the creatures from Chris as much as possible. She didn''t like the fact that the creatures obeyed Chris more than her. "She''s just doing her job. She can''t favour a student just because the creature like it." Jason said to Chris. Jason usually liked to spend the classes, unnoticed; so he always stood at the end. And now because of Professor Grubbly-Plank, Chris got to stand with him at the back of the entire class. "Don''t you dare take her side." Chris snapped. "This is not right. I miss Hagrid." "That''s the actual point." Jason chuckled. "You miss Hagrid." "I''m just thinking how that Rita Skeeter found out about Hagrid. I think she have spies in Hogwarts." Chris said angrily. "Possible. She always found out confidential informations." Jason said casually. "I don''t think Hagrid will teach us again. You should make peace with Professor Grubbly-Plank." "I''ll figured..." "Miss Norton, will you pay attention?" Professor Grubbly-Plank barked from the front. "Magical Creatures classes are only not about patting the creatures, Miss Norton, it''s about knowing them theoretically." Many Slytherins laughed. Jason didn''t. Chris gritted her teeth, without looking away from Professor Grubbly-Plank, which annoyed her. "If you disturb my class again Miss Norton then I''m going to take house points from Gryffindor." She said narrowing her eyes. Chris clenched her fist tightly, still looking at Grubbly-Plank. Suddenly, Jason touched her clenched fist. She sharply turned to him, but he was looking at Grubbly-Plank, casually. He gave her hand a squeeze(without looking) and Chris stared at him. Grubbly-Plank just saw that Chris was finally looking away, so she started to teach again. Jason let go her hand and smirked as he saw her surprised face. Chris looked away from him. They didn''t talk for the rest of the class. Soon the bell rang and Chris walked back towards the castle without waiting. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "We''ve to get back Hagrid." Colin said catching up with Chris. "I agree." Ginny replied walking with Colin. Though they were saying this for weeks, the truth was, all seven of them, including Harry, Ron and Hermione went to Hagrid''s cabin many times but he was ignoring it completely. Malfoy was whispering to them whenever there was a teacher around, so that he was safe from their retaliation. But he underestimated Chris a little bit. "Missing your half-breed pal?" he shouted, one afternoon, in Great Hall, when Snape was near. And Chris delivered a strong punch direct on his nose. As expected Snape took thirty points from Gryffindor and gave detention to Chris. But Ginny, Luna, Colin, Harry, Ron and even Chris herself thought that it was worth seeing Malfoy''s broken nose. Jason just sighed as he watch all of this. Another Hogsmeade trip came at January twelve. Chris knew, this trip was going to be different from the previous one, as Luna planned to meet Shawn there, Ginny was going with her new boyfriend Michael Corner and Chris planned to meet Sirius there. Chris explained this to Colin, and Colin happily agreed to go Hogsmeade with his roommates. So Chris decided to leave with Harry, Ron and Hermione as Sirius wanted to talk with four of them. Chris, Harry, Ron, and Hermione left the castle together on Saturday and set off through the cold, wet grounds toward the gates. As they passed the Durmstrang ship moored in the lake, they saw Viktor Krum emerge onto the deck, dressed in nothing but swimming trunks. He was very skinny indeed, but apparently a lot tougher than he looked, because he climbed up onto the side of the ship, stretched out his arms, and dived, right into the lake. "He''s mad!" said Harry, staring at Krum''s dark head as it bobbed out into the middle of the lake. "It must be freezing, it''s January!" "It''s a lot colder where he comes from," said Hermione. "I sup-pose it feels quite warm to him." "Don''t you think Hermione, Krum had told you many more things, inspite of their school secrecy?" Chris asked. "Yeah." Hermione blushed. "Even Professor Karkaroff is not happy with this but Victor doesn''t mind. He said that he can talk to me all day." "That''s a big commitment, I guess, considering the fact that I never heard him talking." Chris grinned. As they walked down the high street, they found Sirius waiting for them in front of Zonko''s joke shop. "Hello, Sirius," said Harry and hugged his Godfather. He greeted them one by one and asked them to follow him. "Though I''m allowed to enter Hogwarts to meet you, I tought I''ll be able to talk more freely here than in Hogwarts." Sirius explained as they climbed a slope towards the Shrieking Shack. The place was as usual deserted. "Now tell me who do you all think, put Harry''s name in that Goblet of Fire?" Sirius asked as soon as they reached near the Shrieking Shack. Harry, Ron and Hermione looked at each other. "I don''t know but Mad-Eye doubts Karkaroff." Chris answered. "Hmm.." Sirius said thoughtfully. "I guessed that much when I was talking to Dumbledore." "What? But why? And Chris why didn''t you tell us this?" Harry asked surprised. "I didn''t, cause I don''t think it''s Karkaroff." Chris replied casually. "Why Chris? Do you know Karkaroff was a Death Eater. You know what Death Eaters are, don''t you?" Sirius said. "he ¡ª what?" Harry, Ron and Hermione said together. "Look Dumbledore was preventing me to tell you few things but I think you need to know." Sirius said. "Karkaroff was caught, he was in Azkaban with me, but he got released. That''s why Dumbledore wanted an Auror at Hogwarts this year ¡ª to keep an eye on him. Moody caught Karkaroff. Put him into Azkaban in the first place." "Karkaroff got released?" Harry said slowly. "Why did they release him?" "He did a deal with the Ministry of Magic," said Sirius bitterly. "He said he''d seen the error of his ways, and then he named names ¡­ he put a load of other people into Azkaban in his place. ¡­ He''s not very popular in there, I can tell you. And since he got out, from what I can tell, he''s been teaching the Dark Arts to every student who passes through that school of his." "But... Victor doesn''t look like that..." Hermione said quietly. "Victor?" Sirius repeated surprised. "Victor Krum. Durmstrang champion." Chris replied as Hermione went red. "But I think he didn''t because I''d noticed Karkaroff, he wasn''t happy when Harry''s name came out. He wants Krum to win and he sees Harry like a threat on their way. He even suspects that Dumbledore is teaching Harry some advanced things, so he could win." "But we know he''s a good actor," said Sirius, "because he convinced the Ministry of Magic to set him free, didn''t he? Also I''m suspicious about the attack on Moody, the night before he started at Hogwarts. Don''t you think someone is trying to stop him from coming to Hogwarts? I think someone knew their job would be a lot more difficult with him around. And no one''s going to look into it too closely; Mad-Eye''s heard intruders a bit too often. But that doesn''t mean he can''t still spot the real thing. Moody was the best Auror the Min-istry ever had. But I also agree with you Chris, it''s unlikely, Karkaroff to go back to Voldemort unless he knew Voldemort was powerful enough to protect him. Because he knows everyone will suspect him, first." "Someone wants Harry dead. I understood that much." Chris said. "And it''s someone related to Riddle. But how did he found out about the tournament? It''s was secret news between the ministry isn''t?" "Riddle?" Ron asked surprised. "It''s Voldemort''s actual name." Harry said. "Tom Riddle." "Right. It was between the ministry but one ministry employee is still missing." Sirius hesitated. "Bertha Jorkins?" Chris, Harry, Ron and Hermione said at the same time. "Exactly ¡­ she disappeared in Albania, and that''s definitely where Voldemort was rumored to be last ¡­ and she would have known the Triwizard Tournament was coming up, wouldn''t she?" "Yeah, but ¡­ it''s not very likely she''d have walked straight into Voldemort, is it?" said Hermione. "Listen, I knew Bertha Jorkins," said Sirius grimly. "She was at Hogwarts when I was, a few years above your dad and me. And she was an idiot. Very nosy, but no brains, none at all. It''s not a good combination, Harry. I''d say she''d be very easy to lure into a trap." There was tensed silence. "I shouldn''t have told you that much. You''re still young." Sirius shook his head. "What about the person I asked you about Sirius?" Chris asked seriously. "Crouch? Right. Well I''ll be honest with you, Crouch was the one who gave the order for me to be sent to Azkaban ¡ª without a trial." Sirius said quietly. "What?" said Ron and Hermione together. "Any particular reason?" Chris asked calmly. "Not even a question about why didn''t I mentioned it before?" Sirius smiled looking at Chris. "You didn''t trust me before, I understand." Chris replied. "Crouch used to be Head of the Department of Magical Law En-forcement. He was tipped for the next Minister of Magic," said Sirius. "He''s a great wizard, Barty Crouch, powerfully magical ¡ª and power-hungry. Oh never a Voldemort supporter," he said, reading the look on Harry''s face. "No, Barty Crouch was always very out-spoken against the Dark Side." "Then?" Chris asked curiously. "When Voldemort was powerful, every week, news came of more deaths, more disappearances, more tortur-ing ¡­ the Ministry of Magic was in disarray, they didn''t know what to do, they were trying to keep everything hidden from the Muggles, but meanwhile, Muggles were dying too. Terror everywhere ¡­ panic ¡­ confusion ¡­ Well, times like that bring out the best in some people and the worst in others. Crouch''s principles might''ve been good in the be-ginning ¡ª I wouldn''t know. He rose quickly through the Ministry, and he started ordering very harsh measures against Voldemort''s supporters. The Aurors were given new powers ¡ª powers to kill rather than capture, for instance. And I wasn''t the only one who was handed straight to the dementors without trial. Crouch fought violence with violence, and authorized the use of the Unforgivable Curses against suspects. I would say he became as ruthless and cruel as many on the Dark Side. He had his supporters, mind you ¡ª plenty of people thought he was going about things the right way, and there were a lot of witches and wizards clamoring for him to take over as Minister of Magic. When Voldemort disappeared, it looked like only a matter of time until Crouch got the top job. But then something rather unfortunate happened. ¡­" Sirius smiled grimly. "Crouch''s own son was caught with a group of Death Eaters who''d managed to talk their way out of Azkaban. Appar-ently they were trying to find Voldemort and return him to power." "Crouch''s son was caught?" gasped Hermione. "Yep, nasty little shock for old Barty, I''d imagine. Should have spent a bit more time at home with his family, shouldn''t he? Ought to have left the office early once in a while ¡­ gotten to know his own son." Sirius said. "Was his son a Death Eater?" said Harry. "No idea," said Sirius, still stuffing down bread. "I was in Azka-ban myself when he was brought in. This is mostly stuff I''ve found out since I got out. The boy was definitely caught in the company of people I''d bet my life were Death Eaters ¡ª but he might have been in the wrong place at the wrong time, just like the house-elf." "And he did the same thing with his son. Cut him out, didn''t he?" Chris said grimly. "Right. Anything that threatened to tarnish his reputation had to go; he had dedicated his whole life to becoming Minister of Magic." Sirius gave a dry laugh. "Crouch''s fatherly affection stretched just far enough to give his son a trial, and by all accounts, it wasn''t much more than an excuse for Crouch to show how much he hated the boy ¡­ then he sent him straight to Azkaban." "He gave his own son to the dementors?" asked Harry quietly. "That''s right," said Sirius, and he didn''t look remotely amused now. "I saw the dementors bringing him in, watched them through the bars in my cell door. He can''t have been more than nineteen. They took him into a cell near mine. He was screaming for his mother by nightfall. He went quiet after a few days, though ¡­ they all went quiet in the end ¡­ except when they shrieked in their sleep. ¡­" "So he''s still in Azkaban?" Harry said. "No," said Sirius dully. "No, he''s not in there anymore. He died about a year after they brought him in." "He died?" Hermione gasped. "He wasn''t the only one," said Sirius bitterly. "Most go mad in there, and plenty stop eating in the end. They lose the will to live. You could always tell when a death was coming, because the de-mentors could sense it, they got excited. That boy looked pretty sickly when he arrived. Crouch being an important Ministry mem-ber, he and his wife were allowed a deathbed visit. That was the last time I saw Barty Crouch, half carrying his wife past my cell. She died herself, apparently, shortly afterward. Grief. Wasted away just like the boy. Crouch never came for his son''s body. The dementors buried him outside the fortress; I watched them do it." "So that''s why he got angry, when I called him out like that." Chris said. "My words were kind of reminding him about his son." "Possible. You see, old Crouch lost it all, just when he thought he had it made," Sirius sighed. "One moment, a hero, poised to become Minister of Magic ¡­ next, his son dead, his wife dead, the family name dishonored, and, so I''ve heard since I escaped, a big drop in popularity. Once the boy had died, people started feeling a bit more sympathetic toward the son and started asking how a nice young lad from a good family had gone so badly astray. The conclusion was that his father never cared much for him. So Cornelius Fudge got the top job, and Crouch was shunted sideways into the Department of International Magi-cal Cooperation." Chapter 111: Hagrid "There''s still something missing." Chris said thoughtfully. "We''re still missing something. I mean after hearing the story of Mr Crouch, he doesn''t strike me as a person who''ll help someone out of generosity. So why''s he so worried about Bertha Jorkins?" "I also found out something interesting there." Sirius said, looking impressed by Chris. "When I was looking through the Daily Prophet news, I saw Bagman blustering on about how bad Bertha''s memory is. I thought, maybe she''s changed since I knew her, but the Bertha I knew wasn''t forgetful at all ¡ª quite the reverse. She was a bit dim, but she had an excellent memory for gossip. It used to get her into a lot of trou-ble; she never knew when to keep her mouth shut." "Then what happened to her?" Hermione asked. "I did a little bit digging about Bertha, and his carrier after Hogwarts." Sirius said. "You won''t believe what I found out. According to few Ministry employees, Bertha''s memory was suddenly effected when she returned from a vacation. Everyone thought maybe she had an some kind of accidents." "That can happen to anyone. What''s surprising in that?" Harry said blankly. "Here the surprise is, guess she was working for whom, that time?" Sirius asked. "Mr Crouch." Chris and Hermione said at once. "Exactly. She was working with Crouch that time. I thought about it, Bertha loosing memory when she was under Crouch and after her disappearance Crouch''s personal effort to look for her, there have to be a connection somewhere." "There''s no coincidence in Wizarding world." Chris said seriously. "There must be some connection. I can think of only one thing which can effect a persons memory that badly in Wizarding world." "Memory charm." Hermione answered. "What if someone put a memory charm on her and Mr Crouch knew about it." "I was thinking the same." Chris said. "I agree, that''s the only possibility." Sirius sighed. "Bertha was always nossy, so maybe she knew something confidential and Crouch is trying to save the secret. But he''s ill now, even not coming to the Ministry office anymore, doesn''t sound like him though; but the truth is there is no sign of him. He''s giving orders to Ron''s brother, what''s his name.. Percy. Yes, I saw him at the Ministry working for Crouch." There was a strong silence. "Listen I''m telling this to you because I want you to be more careful now on." Sirius continued. "Chris, I saw when the Dragon attacked the stands, I was there. I tried to reach but you were quick that''s a good thing. But it was not normal for a dragon so I want each one of you to be more careful until the end of the tournament." The four of them nodded. "Very well then. Let''s have some butterbeer on three broomsticks, what do you say?" Sirius grinned. And all of them set off to three broomsticks. "How are you doing with your second task Harry?" Sirius asked. "Solved the golden egg?" "I reckon I''ve got a pretty good idea what it''s about now," Harry said. "Well done." Sirius grabbed his shoulder. "Then I must say, you inherited Lily''s intelligence." "...er..." Harry looked embarrassed. "What about Dad?" "James." Sirius smiled. "He was brave, great Quidditch player but our brains were always in trouble making." They all entered three broomsticks. "Madam Rosmerta!" Sirius roared. "Black." She smiled and came towards them. "How are you? You''re still as beautiful as the last time I saw you." Sirius said and kissed her hand. "Oh stop it. Go and find a table. I''m sending the drinks for you all." She grinned and went back. All five of them sat on a corner table. Sirius was telling them stories of his school days. "And one time, me and James went to fight the Giant Squid." Sirius said laughing. "We were in third year that time. Remus was so angry when he found out. We lied, saying we were interested to see the mermaids...." he continued. "And so many times Lily caught us sneaking around the castle at night. We used to hid under James''s invisibility cloak after that." "Hello, Mr Black." Fred and George came. "How are you boys?" Sirius asked fondly. "Heard about your new invention. Truly inspiring." Fred and George sat and to everyone''s surprise confessed that they were trying to sell their inventions, and that''s why they were writing to Bagman. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Why didn''t you asked me?" Sirius said seriously. "I can talk to Zonko. But I suggest you to open your own shop. Create your own thing." "That''s a great idea Mr Black but...." before George finished an unpleasant voice interrupted. "Mr Black." It was Rita Skeeter. "How lovely!" She beamed at them. "How about a interview? You and Harry..." "I wouldn''t come near you with a ten-foot broomstick," said Harry furiously. "What did you do that to Hagrid for, eh?" Rita Skeeter just reminded them about Hagrid. Hermione, Chris, Ron and Harry all of them were glaring at her. Rita Skeeter raised her heavily penciled eyebrows. "Our readers have a right to the truth, Harry. I am merely doing my ..." she tried to come close to their table. "Who cares if he''s half-giant?" Harry shouted. "There''s nothing wrong with him!" The whole pub had gone very quiet. Madam Rosmerta was star-ing over from behind the bar, apparently oblivious to the fact that the flagon she was filling with mead was overflowing. Rita Skeeter''s smile flickered very slightly, but she hitched it back almost at once; she snapped open her crocodile-skin handbag, pulled out her Quick-Quotes Quill, and said, "How about giving me an interview about the Hagrid you know, Harry? The man be-hind the muscles? Your unlikely friendship and the reasons behind it. Would you call him a father substitute?" "This is forth time I''m telling you Rita," Sirius got up smiling but that smile wasn''t really friendly one. "I''m Harry''s Godfather and I don''t want you to be around him. And about that interview, you''re a capable women, you can write about anyone, without taking their interview. Isn''t it like this always?" Rita Skeeter narrowed her eyes. "I tell the truth Mr Black. It''s my job." She said coldly. "Your job?" Chris got up. "What is it? Making stories about people? Writing fictions on news paper?" "You don''t know me little girl, you''ve no idea what I can do." Rita Skeeter said grinning. "If you''re thinking to write about me again, then go on." Chris folded her hand in front her chest. "Let me tell you something Miss Skeeter, I don''t give a damn what you write about me." Rita Skeeter glared at Chris, she didn''t take her eyes off. "I don''t know about you, Rita but we all have our lives to think about, you see, we all are really busy." Sirius said and signed them to follow him out. They all got up and followed Sirius out one by one. Many people were staring at them as they went. Chris glanced back as they reached the door. Rita Skeeter''s Quick-Quotes Quill was out; it was zooming backward and forward over a piece of parchment on the table. "Now you lot back to castle before she grabs any of you." Sirius said hugging Harry once more. "And take care." "We''re going to Hagrid''s." Chris said as they entered the castle grounds. "That''s enough, Hagrid isn''t hiding anymore! That Skeeter can''t control our lives. First that new Professor and now this Rita Skeeter. I''d enough." Chris, Harry, Ron and Hermione ran through the grounds to Hagrid''s cabin. The curtains were still drawn, and they could hear Fang barking as they approached. "Hagrid!" Chris shouted, pounding on his front door. "Ha-grid, that''s enough! We know you''re in there!Nobody cares if your mum was a giantess, Hagrid! If you''re not going to open this time I''m going to break it. We need our Care of Magical Creatures teacher back. You can''t avoid us...." The door opened. "Anymore!" Chris completed and then stopped, very suddenly, because she had found herself face-to-face, not with Hagrid, but with Albus Dumbledore. "Good afternoon," he said pleasantly, smiling down at them. "Professor.... er.... we wanted to see Hagrid," said Chris, while thinking she just threatened Hagrid in front of Dumbledore. "Yes, I surmised as much," said Dumbledore, his eyes twinkling. "Why don''t you come in?" "Umm... okay." Chris said and she, Hermione, Ron and Harry went into the cabin; Fang launched him-self upon Chris the moment she entered, barking madly and trying to lick her face. Chris hugged him fondly and looked around. Hagrid was sitting at his table, where there were two large mugs of tea. He looked a real mess. His face was blotchy, his eyes swollen, and he had gone to the other extreme where his hair was con-cerned; far from trying to make it behave, it now looked like a wig of tangled wire. "Hi, Hagrid," said Harry. Hagrid looked up. " ''Lo," he said in a very hoarse voice. "More tea, I think," said Dumbledore, closing the door behind, drawing out his wand, and twiddling it; a revolving tea tray appeared in midair along with a plate of cakes. Dumbledore magicked the tray onto the table, and everybody sat down. Fang jumped into Chris''s lap, Chris scratched him, looking at Dumbledore. There was a slight pause, and then Dumbledore said, "Did you by any chance hear what Miss Norton was shouting, Hagrid?" "I wasn''t really going to break the door." Chris whispered. Dumbledore smiled at her and continued, "They still seem to want to know you, judging by the way they were attempting to break down the door." "Of course we still want to know you!" Harry said, staring at Hagrid. "You don''t think anything that Skeeter cow ¡ª sorry, Pro-fessor," he added quickly, looking at Dumbledore. "I have gone temporarily deaf and haven''t any idea what you said, Harry," said Dumbledore, twiddling his thumbs and staring at the ceiling. "Er ¡ª right," said Harry sheepishly. "I just meant ¡ª Hagrid, how could you think we''d care what that ¡ª woman ¡ª wrote about you?" Two fat tears leaked out of Hagrid''s beetle-black eyes and fell slowly into his tangled beard. "Living proof of what I''ve been telling you, Hagrid," said Dum-bledore, still looking carefully up at the ceiling. "I have shown you the letters from the countless parents who remember you from their own days here, telling me in no uncertain terms that if I sacked you, they would have something to say about it .." "Not all of ''em," said Hagrid hoarsely. "Not all of ''em wan'' me ter stay." "All of the people in school don''t like me much either, do they?" Chris said still patting Fang. "If you''re going to think about the people like Malfoy then I don''t know what to say. Weren''t you the one, who told me and Hermione that there is nothing wrong to be muggle-borns? Now you''re hiding in this cabin for the same reason." "Yeh ¡ª yeh''re not half-giant!" said Hagrid croakily. "That''s different." "So what Hagrid?" Chris said angrily. "We don''t know who your mother was. We just know you and I feel that''s enough for me. You''re the person who loves every creature and never hurt anyone. No matter what people think you''re the best Care of Magical Creatures teacher for us." "Yes. Come back and teach, Hagrid," said Hermione quietly, "please come back, we really miss you." Hagrid gulped. More tears leaked out down his cheeks and into his tangled beard. Dumbledore stood up. "I think Miss Norton told you everything I was asking you to understand. So I refuse to accept your resignation, Hagrid, and I expect you back at work on Monday," he said. "You will join me for breakfast at eight-thirty in the Great Hall. No ex-cuses. Good afternoon to you all." Dumbledore left the cabin, pausing only to scratch Fang''s ears. When the door had shut behind him, Hagrid began to sob into his dustbin-lid-sized hands. "C''mon Hagrid, Chris punched Malfoy for you and got detention." Ron said. "Can I have one of these cakes, Hagrid?" Hagrid looked up, "Help yerself" he said to Ron then looked at Chris. "Yeh shouldn''t ''ve Chris." "It''s alright. I don''t get detention much. Now tell me are you going to face the world confidently or still going to hide here for rest of your life?" Chris said. "Great man, Dumbledore ¡­ great man ¡­" said Hagrid, wiping his eyes on the back of his hand. "Ar, he''s righ'', o'' course ¡ª yeh''re all righ'' ¡­ I bin stupid ¡­ my ol'' dad woulda bin ashamed o'' the way I''ve bin behavin''. ¡­" More tears leaked out, but he wiped them away more forcefully, and said, "Never shown you a picture of my old dad, have I? Here ¡­" Hagrid got up, went over to his dresser, opened a drawer, and pulled out a picture of a short wizard with Hagrid''s crinkled black eyes, beaming as he sat on top of Hagrid''s shoulder. Hagrid was a good seven or eight feet tall, judging by the apple tree beside him, but his face was beardless, young, round, and smooth ¡ª he looked hardly older than eleven. Chris smiled seeing the picture. Chapter 112: The Golden Egg After a heart to heart conversation with Hagrid and Hagrid encouraging Harry to win the Triwizard Tournament, the four of them walked back to castle. On the way back Harry and Ron told Chris that they overheard Hagrid and Madame Maxime''s conversation at the ball. There Hagrid told Madame Maxime that he''s a half-giant but Madame Maxime took it as a insult and said that she''s not a half-giant at all, which Chris didn''t believe. Then after Ginny, Luna and Colin promised that they''ll not tell anyone else, Chris told them about the conversation with Sirius, Rita and Hagrid. "But it means she''ll write bad about you... again." Colin said after listening. "So what? I don''t care." Chris shrugged. "Sirius gave pretty serious informations though," Ginny whispered. "What''re you planning to do with them Chris?" "For now nothing. He only asked us to be careful." Chris replied. "And by us I mean you three too." "Hmm.. but I''m glad you managed to convince Hagrid to come back." Luna said smiling. "Tell me, how was your day?" Chris asked. "Oh nice." Luna replied. "Shawn and I went to a walk around the Hogsmeade. We almost saw every store there." "Mine was also nice. We spent time in a tea shop." Ginny said blushing. "I was with Alex and William. We were having fun in Zonko''s joke shop." Colin grinned. "I also met Susan there. She was with her friends so we didn''t talk much but I guess we''re going to be good friends." "What about you? Met Jason there?" Ginny asked. "Nope. And also he doesn''t like to talk much in front of people." Chris replied casually. Sunday morning Chris woke up late as usual. She jumped out of the bed and stretched. Ginny came in. "Orning." Chris said yawning. "Harry is looking for you." Ginny said urgently. "He said it''s really important. He said he''ll wait for you in the Great Hall." "Al-ri-ght." Chris said slowly. Chris got ready fast and walked towards the Great Hall with Colin and Ginny. As soon as they sat down, Harry got up and pulled her aside. "Chris. I need your help." Harry whispered furiously. "I haven''t figured it out, I was lying. Please help me. I can''t let so many people down. I want to win it for Hagrid." "Relax relax." Chris replied smiling. "I knew you were lying." "You did?" Harry said surprised. "Oh c''mon Harry, Hermione only believes you because you''re her friend and she have faith in you; other than her, the people, who know you really well, also know that you''re brave but not intelligent." Chris said cooly. "I''ll not say you don''t have common sense but to solve a riddle? Nah." Harry stared at her blankly for few moments then looked confused then embarrassed then amazed. Chris chuckled. "I''ll help you. Give me the golden egg, will you?" She said grinning. "I was just teasing you." "Alright." Harry grinned. "Though you''re right." Later that day Chris took the egg from Harry and went to Moaning Myrtle''s out of order bathroom, where she was doing making new potions nowdays. She sat down on the bathroom floor and stared the golden egg. It was beautiful golden colored egg, plain and smooth. Chris stared at it for almost ten minutes then she dug her fingernails into the groove that ran all the way around it and prised it open, and the loud and screechy wailing, filled the bathroom. Chris shut it thinking if someone heard it, then she remembered she already put a silencing charm on the bathroom door. She sighed. There was no sign, no marks, nothing. Just the empty beautiful egg with a screeching noise. "Chris is that you?" A ghost of a very glum-looking girl came out from the last stall. It was Moaning Myrtle. "Hey Myrtle. Didn''t mean to disturb you." Chris said rubbing her forehead. "It''s alright." She said a little less gloomily. "You''re the only student who comes here a lot and also doesn''t mind me. You''re like a friend." "We''re friends Myrtle." Chris looked up smiling. It was true; from her first year, Chris was always friendly towards this teenage ghost, who was the glumiest of all ghosts in Hogwarts. Also after Chris started to come into this bathroom to make potions or practice spells, she always talked with her. Turns out Myrtle was a very bright Ravenclaw, she clearly remembered the things she learned and read fifty years ago in Hogwarts. So it was a great help for Chris as she informed her many things. "I know we''re." Myrtle answered a little more brightly. "Well what''re you up to this time?" "Oh! Just trying to figure out this egg." Chris said showing the egg. "It''s the champions'' egg, isn''t it? Part of the tournament?" Myrtle said coming close and sitting beside Chris. "Yeah. It''s Harry''s. He asked for my help. I said I''ll help," Chris sighed, "but honestly I''ve no idea what...." "Put it in the water." Myrtle interrupted. "What?" Chris looked surprised. "Put the egg in the water." Myrtle said smiling. "I saw Cedric Diggory doing that in Prefect''s bathroom." "Really?" Chris asked. "Wait Myrtle! What were you doing in the Prefect''s bathroom? And why were you watching him?" "I go there sometimes when the Prefects take bath." Myrtle said shyly. Chris stared at Myrtle for few moments in amazement then she burst into laughter. "And they''ve no idea about it, do they?" She asked laughing hard. "No. I''ve never went out to speak to anyone." Myrtle giggled. "Perks of being a ghost I guess?" Chris said still giggling. "Why? You want to see them too?" Myrtle said looking at her, still giggling. Chris abruptly stopped, she coughed. "No Myrtle. Why will I''ll try to see the boys when they''re taking baths." She said and shook her head, to dismiss the thoughts as she was getting red. Myrtle giggled again. "Ok so back to the point Myrtle." Chris said seriously. "I just need to put it in the water?" Myrtle nodded. Chris got up pulled her cauldron out from a stall, filled it with water and put the egg inside it. "Now open it." Myrtle ordered as soon as Chris put the egg inside. Chris opened it ¡­ and this time, it did not wail. A gurgling song was coming out of it, a song whose words she couldn''t distinguish through the water. "You need to put your head under too," said Myrtle. "But I can''t put my head into the cauldron, Myrtle." Chris said thinking. "But then you can''t listen to the song." Myrtle said gloomily. "Cedric Diggory put his head under the pool. That''s how he understood." "Pool?" Chris looked up. "Yeah there is huge pool inside the Prefect''s bathroom." Myrtle answered. "Great. I can use the pool." Chris said getting up. "The other option is the lake, but if I went there and someone or some judges saw me with this egg, it''ll create problem. Specially if Karkaroff saw me." "But it''s Prefect''s bathroom, Chris. You''re not a Prefect." "Oh I''ll manage." Chris said closing the egg and putting it inside her locket box. "See you later Myrtle." "Bye." Myrtle said as Chris ran out from the bathroom. "Cedric! Cedric!" Chris called as Cedric went to sit on the Hufflepuff table for dinner. "Hey Chris." He smiled and came towards her. "I need to talk to about something." Chris whispered. "Alright." Cedric said and they went out of the Great Hall and stood in a corner. "Cedric, I need a little bit favor." Chris said. "You told me about the first task. I owe it to you." He smiled. "Ask away." "Can you tell me, how to access the Prefect''s bathroom?" Chris whispered. "It''s about the second task, isn''t it?" Cedric grinned. "You figured it, didn''t you?" "Yeah.. actually..." "I got help from Professor Moody this time. Or else I was going to ask you for help." He said cooly. "Like you said." "Really? Professor Moody helped you?" Chris asked surprised. "Yes. Not directly but he gave me enough hints to get the point." Cedric answered. "By the way, fourth door to the left of that statue of Boris the Bewildered on the fifth floor. Password''s pine fresh." "... oh... thanks." Chris said thinking. "Welcome. See you." He winked and walked away. Chris walked towards the Gryffindor table distracted. ''Why Professor Moody helped Cedric? The teachers are not allowed to help.'' ''Maybe he''s trying to help a Hogwarts Champion. That''s all.'' Said another voice in her head. ''He''s Dumbledore''s friend. Stop suspecting him, will you?'' ''But what if he did that for another reason?'' Said the usual voice in her head. Chris''s head was a mess. "CHRIS!" "Huh?" Chris looked up and only then her surroundings came to focus. She was sitting between Harry and Ginny. Luna, Colin, Ron, Hermione all of them were watching her. "What?" She asked them. "You''re licking the empty spoon for last five minutes." Ron grinned. "What?" She looked down and yes, there was spoon in her hand. "Oh!" She hurriedly put it down. Ron laughed, expecting others to do the same but no one did. In fact, Hermione and Ginny glared at him, so he stopped laughing. "You ok Chris?" Luna asked, looking concerned. "You''re tensed about something, aren''t you?" "Chris, is it about the egg?" Hermione said. "Harry confessed earlier that he was lying. We can figure it out together." "No. It''s not the egg. I almost figured it out." Chris replied. "Really?" Harry asked surprised. "Yeah. We''re going to sneak into Prefect''s bathroom tonight and with your invisibility cloak, it''ll be easy." Chris said quietly. "We''ll understand the rest there." "What?" Harry, Hermione, Ron, Ginny, Luna and Colin said together. The other students looked at them. "A little quietly please." Chris said rolling her eyes. "Sorry. But are you sure? The bathroom will help." Harry asked. "Positive. Now eat. We''ll leave at half past twelve." Chris said as she finally started eating. As decided, Chris and Harry met at half past twelve in the deserted common room, put on the cloak, and climbed out of the Gryffindor tower. "Harry what''re you doing?" Chris asked as Harry pulled out a parchment from his robes. He opened it in and hold it out. It was the Marauder''s Map. The map showed the whole of Hog-warts, including its many shortcuts and secret passageways and, most important of all, it revealed the people inside the castle as minuscule, labeled dots, moving around the corridors. "It''ll help. I thought." Harry whispered. "Where''s the egg?" "I''ve it." Chris replied. The moonlit corridors were empty and silent, and by checking the map at strategic intervals, Harry and Chris were able to ensure that they wouldn''t run into anyone they wanted to avoid. When they reached the statue of Boris the Bewildered, a lost-looking wizard with his gloves on the wrong hands, Chris located the right door, leaned close to it, and muttered the password, "Pine fresh," just as Cedric had told her. The door creaked open. Chris and Harry slipped inside, bolted the door behind them, and pulled off the Invisibility Cloak, looking around. "Beautiful." Chris said at once. The bathroom was softly lit by a splendid candle-filled chandelier, and everything was made of white marble, including what looked like an empty, rectangular swimming pool sunk into the middle of the floor. About a hundred golden taps stood all around the pool''s edges, each with a differ-ently colored jewel set into its handle. There was also a diving board. Long white linen curtains hung at the windows; a large pile of fluffy white towels sat in a corner, and there was a single golden-framed painting on the wall. It featured a blonde mermaid who was fast asleep on a rock, her long hair over her face. It fluttered every time she snored. Harry moved forward, looking around, his footsteps echoing off the walls. He tried out a few of those taps. It was like he almost forgot why he came here in the first place. He started to fill the pool, by turning the taps on and off, particularly enjoying the effect of one whose jet bounced off the surface of the water in large arcs. Chris chuckled seeing him like a kid who just got a new toy. Only then Harry realized Chris''s presence and looked back at her. "Sorry." He went red with embarrassment. "It''s alright." Chris grinned. "Though it would''ve been fine with the normal water." "Oh. What''re we doing here?" Harry asked. "Solving the egg, what else?" She said. "Accio." The golden egg came out from the locket box. "How? What?" Harry looked more amazed. "Sirius gave it to me, this Christmas. It''s enchanted. Anything will fit into it." Chris replied. "No. How did you summoned it without your wand." Harry asked. "O. I practice some wandless magic sometimes." Chris said casually as she put down the egg and pulled off her robes. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Chris what''re you doing?" Harry said looking away. "I''ve my t-shirt and shorts on." Chris answered rolling her eyes. "Now c''mon, we''re here for you." "Sorry." Harry said again looking back. As Chris slid into the water taking the egg. It was so deep that her feet barely touched the bottom, she signed Harry to do the same. Clumsily Harry jumped in with his all clothes on. Chris didn''t say anything and just took a great breath and slid under the surface with the egg. Harry followed her then Chris opened the egg ¡ª and now, sitting on the marble bottom of the bubble-filled bath, she heard a chorus of eerie voices singing to them from the open egg in her hands: "Come seek us where our voices sound, We cannot sing above the ground, And while you''re searching ponder this: We''ve taken what you''ll sorely miss, An hour long you''ll have to look, And to recover what we took, But past an hour ¡ª the prospect''s black, Too late, it''s gone, it won''t come back." They float back upward and broke the bubbly sur-face. "Hear it?" A voice said. They looked up and saw Myrtle sitting cross-legged on top of one of the taps. "Myrtle!" Harry said in outrage, "What''re doning here?" "Shut up. She''s the one who told me to open this under water." Chris snapped. "Oh. Really? Sorry Myrtle." Harry said quietly. "Oh it''s ok. But you haven''t seen me in ages, Harry." Myrtle said gloomily. "Yes... actually... I..." "We can discuss that later Myrtle." Chris said. "First, Harry did you get that riddle?" "Yeah... Come seek us where our voices sound ¡­ and if I need persuading ¡­ hang on, I need to listen again. ¡­" Harry said and sank back beneath the water. It took three more underwater renditions of the egg''s song before Harry had it memorized. "I''ve got to go and look for people who can''t use their voices above the ground. ¡­" he said slowly. "Er ¡­ who could that be?" "Slow, aren''t you?" Myrtle snapped. "True." Chris sighed as she sat on the edge of the pool, her legs inside the water. "The first line is Come seek us where our voices sound. So where are we seeking this voice right now?" "Underwater." Harry replied after thinking few moments. "So it''s inside the lake." "Good." Chris said smiling. "And there''s only one creature inside our lake which have human voice." "..... er..." Harry looked more confused. "It''s mermaids Harry. You never got interested in that lake before?" Chris said surprised. Chris was great fan of the black lake, from the moment she arrived at Hogwarts, so she searched everything she could find about the lake. "Oooh, very good," Myrtle said, her thick glasses twinkling, "it took Diggory much longer than that! You''re really talented Chris." "Thanks Myrtle." Chris replied. "But you helped the most." "So that''s it? I''ve to go down the lake... find the merpeople... get back what they took from me..." Harry said excitedly then his face fell. "How am I going to breath under water for one hour. I''m not a good swimmer." Chapter 113: Animagus "I''m not a very good swimmer; I never had much practice. Dudley had lessons in his youth, but Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon, no doubt hoping that I would drown one day, hadn''t bothered to give me any. A couple of lengths of this bath were all very well, but that lake was very large, and very deep ¡­ and merpeople would surely live right at the bottom..." Harry said slowly, "how am I supposed to breathe, Chris?" "First, get out of that pool. We need to dry ourselves before we leave." Chris said lazily. "Or else your invisibility cloak will be not a big help, you see." "Right." Harry said and got up from the pool and sat beside Chris. "Now tell me how am I supposed to breath under water?" "Umm... there are few options like... transfiguration, few potions will also help I guess... but not sure." Chris said thinking. "You''re missing the bubble charm, Chris." Myrtle said smiling. "It was one of the funniest way to go under water." "Bubble charm?" Harry repeated blankly. "Oh yes right." Chris replied remembering the particular spell she read in the spell book given by Shawn. "But why funniest Myrtle?" "Have you seen the faces when people use it." Myrtle giggled. "I''ve seen plenty of times." "Good but we have only five weeks. How am I supposed to..." Harry asked hurriedly. "I''ll ask Hermione to worry about that." Chris said getting up. "We should go now. It''s late." Harry checking his watch and saw it was not working. "It''s almost half past one." Chris replied. "C''mon." They dried themselves as much as possible then Chris put on her robes. "''Bye, ''bye," Myrtle said. "See you Myrtle." Chris said as she and Harry put on the Invisi-bility Cloak and saw her zoom back up the tap. Out in the dark corridor, they examined the Marauder''s Map to check that the coast was still clear. Yes, the dots belonging to Filch and his cat, Mrs. Norris, were safely in their office ¡­ noth-ing else seemed to be moving apart from Peeves, though he was bouncing around the trophy room on the floor above. ¡­ they had taken their first step back toward Gryffindor Tower when some-thing else on the map caught Chris''s eye ¡­ something distinctly odd. Peeves was not the only thing that was moving. A single dot was flitting around a room in the bottom left-hand corner ¡ª Snape''s office. But the dot wasn''t labeled "Severus Snape" ¡­ it was Bartemius Crouch. Harry also noticed that and stopped. "Didn''t you say he was too ill to come at the Yule Ball?" Chris asked Harry. "Yes. Percy told me that." Harry replied looking more confused. "Then what''s he doing, sneaking into Hogwarts at half past one o''clock in the morning?" "No idea. We should check." Harry said and tried to move towards Snape''s office. Chris grabbed his arm stopping him. "And what''re you going to ask him? It''s not your office to investigate." She said furiously. ''This boy is really dumb.'' She thought, glaring at him. "But what Mr Crouch is up to? In the middle of the night? In Snape''s office? Aren''t you curious?" Harry asked, he was clearly trying to convince Chris to follow him to the Snape''s office. "Harry, I''m curious too. But if we get caught...." "We''ll not. We''re under the invisibility cloak." "But we''re damp in water. We shouldn''t tempt our fate." "But we''re..." "We''re not going there Potter." "But we can..." "No." "But..." "No means no. We''ll talk about this tomorrow." "Alright." Harry sighed. "Who''s there?" Came a familiar unpleasant voice. Both of them looked up to see Filch. When Chris and Harry were hissing to each other, Filch walked in silently. "Who''s there? Come out." Filch said coming close to them. Chris glared at Harry, who looked away hurriedly. "I heard voices. I know you''re here. Come out." Filch said coming dangerously close to them. They retreat their steps slowly, without making any noise. But Mr Norris was looking straight at them and Filch was going to collide with them any minitue. Chris looked around, looking for anything to distract Filch then she saw the metal armour on the other side. Chris pointed her wand and the armour shook loudly. As Filch turned sharply, Chris made it stop. As expected Filch went towards the armour. Chris grabbed Harry''s hand and pulling him with the invisibility cloak. Without making any sound they crept towards the Gryffindor tower, Mrs Norris still glaring at them. As soon as they were far enough from her. They broke into run, they skipped and didn''t stop until they reached the fat lady portrait. Chris looked around to make sure no one was near then whispered, "Banana fritters." "Yes. Yes." The fat lady muttered in sleep and the painting swung, they climbed in. Chris threw the invisibility cloak and collapsed on a armchair. Harry did the same. "That was a close save." Harry muttered. "I''m never going out with you under your Invisibility cloak." Chris snapped. "Idiot." Chris took out the egg from her locket box and thrust it into Harry''s hand. "Take it." "Chris I''m..." Chris got up and walked towards the girls'' dormitory before Harry can finish. She hurriedly changed her wet clothes and climbed into her bed. Thinking what was Crouch actually doing in Snape''s office in the middle of the night? __________________________________ "Why has Mr. Crouch been pretending to be ill?" said Hermi-one, after listening what happened last night. "It''s a bit funny, isn''t it, that he can''t manage to come to the Yule Ball, but he can get up here in the middle of the night when he wants to?" All of them were talking on the almost empty Gryffindor table. "You just don''t like Crouch because of that elf, Winky," said Ron. "But she have a point Ron." Ginny snapped. "Don''t you think it would be a lot more easier to slip during the Ball and check Snape''s office if he wanted to. No one was going to notice." "Exactly." Hermione replied. "Don''t want to interrupt the investigation on Mr Crouch but..." Colin said slowly. "No one thinks that we should focus on Harry right now? I mean he needs to breath under water for more than one hour." "Thanks Colin." Harry said greatfully. "You''re welcome Harry." Colin replied grinning. "Yes. Sorry. We should focus on Harry." Hermione said. "We can meet after lunch in the library to look for something...." "Use the bubble charm. That''s the only thing he can learn in this short time." Chris said getting up. "Unless he fancy watching himself half human half fish kind of state with transfiguration." Harry clearly understood Chris was still angry about last night. "That''ll be all I guess. Because we''re a little busy, Hermione." Chris said. "You and Ron can handle this I know. See you." Chris walked out and Ginny and Colin followed her. "Why did you stop us from going to the library?" Colin asked. "Because we''re really busy Colin." Chris said casually. "Harry doesn''t have his exams at the end of the term but we''ve; and you''re still behind on our Potions and Transfigurations lessons, you''re even behind on charms and divination." "Chris is right. We can help Harry when he really needs us. Right now we need to focus on our studies, which we''re neglecting for all of this Tournament, Ball and boyfriends." Ginny said seriously. "Alright." Colin replied as they entered the greenhouse for Herbology. Whether Hagrid was trying to prove he could do anything that Professor Grubbly-Plank could or not, Chris didn''t know, but Hagrid continued her lessons on unicorns. To Chris''s delight finally she get to spend more time with the Unicorns. "See that''s why I was missing Hagrid." Chris whispered to Jason as the girls were patting the Unicorns and the boys were standing behind them. "They''re really nice creature." Jason simply replied. "Of course they''re. Aren''t you a beautiful thing?" Chris said scratching it. It turned out that Hagrid knew quite as much about uni-corns as he did about monsters. After class Chris, Ginny and Colin stayed late with the Unicorns, Chris named them all, which they liked a lot. February was going very well for Chris, she was doing great with her Charms, Potions, Divination, Ancient Runes, Transfiguration and Herbology. Apparently Neville managed to persuade Chris to read new interesting Herbology''s books, which actually helped. One afternoon as Chris was working on a powerful healing potion in Myrtle''s bathroom. Ginny, Luna and Colin came inside cautiously. "Chris!" Colin whispered. "Are you sure no one comes here? I mean this is a girls'' bathroom." "It''s alright Colin. No one comes here and you can talk freely as I already put a silencing charm on the bathroom door." Chris replied stirring the potion. "Oh." Colin said loudly. "Not that loudly Colin." Ginny said rolling her eyes. "What''re you making?" Luna asked. "Got a nice medicinal potions book from Madam Pomfrey. I''m making a powerful healing potion." Chris grinned. "She usually don''t give those things to every student but when last time I helped her in my detention, she was really impressed with me." "So when you asked for it she didn''t say no." Ginny replied. "Yep." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "God Chris you''re going crazy about potions." Colin said checking the other potion books beside her. "Not only potions but Transfiguration too." Ginny said picking up few advance Transfiguration books. "Chris what''re planning to do?" "... er....." Chris tried to look concentrated on the boiling potion. "She''s trying to be an Animagus." Luna replied casually. Chris sharply looked up. "How did... How did you..." Chris was shocked. The books fell from Ginny''s hands as she stared at Chris. Colin first thought it''s a joke but after seeing their faces his fouth fell open. "And you didn''t tell us?" Ginny asked surprised. "..... er..... no... It''s just... I was just thinking..." Chris replied. "You were thinking to become an Animagus?" Colin repeated surprised. "Er.... yeah... fine... yes." Chris said with a sigh. "I was thinking to become an Animagus from the first time I saw Sirius becoming a Dog. Then I researched about it and found out that if I want to become one, then, first I need to master potions and transfiguration both. Only then I can become an Animagus." There was silence for few moments. "Can I become one too?" Ginny asked. "What?" Chris asked surprised. "Yeah. You heard me. Can I become one too?" Ginny asked excitedly. "I don''t know if you work hard on potions and transfiguration then maybe yes." Chris replied. "Great." Ginny grinned. "By the way are we going to register ourselves? I mean it''s a big crime, you know." "I know but I''ll think about it later." Chris shrugged. "I want to but I don''t know I''ll like it or not." Luna said smiling. "So I''ll just watch you two." "Me to." Colin said smiling. "Then we can give you two pet names. What''re you two going to be?" "A horse." Ginny replied once. "I don''t know, I thought some kind of bird." Chris replied. "Cool." Colin grinned. Chapter 114: Gillyweed "So you''re saying your family have house-elf too?" Chris asked. "Yeah. For almost hundred years. It''s nice you know, my mother doesn''t feel very much lonely with them. They''re very faithful." Jason said eating some Every Flavour Beans. It was Saturday afternoon, Chris and Jason were talking, sitting under a tree, a little far from the lake. "They? How many house-elves you have?" Chris asked, taking some Every Flavour Beans from Jason. "Two. Fib and Kat." Jason replied. " I always prefer Fib to do my works." "Why?" "Kat is female elf. She is over protective in every way, she''ll report every time she finds something weird in my room and she is also very bossy; ''young master Jason shouldn''t do that. Young master should eat healthy food. Young master should do that... shouldn''t behave like this.'' It''s too much for me." Jason said with a sigh. Chris laughed and put another one from Every Flavour Beans in her mouth. "You only brought the sweet and salty ones, didn''t you?" She asked raising her eyebrows. "I don''t like the other flavours. So I always separate them first." Jason said casually. "Easy spell. It''ll take two days to learn." "Great. Teach me later." Chris smiled and looked at the lake. On the other side of the lake Ron and Hermione were helping Harry with his bubble charm. "Isn''t that Potter and gang?" Jason asked, also looking at them. "Yup." "What''re they doing?" "Practicing the bubble charm." Chris replied. "For the second task." "Bubble charm? Nice. Effective way to breath under water." Jason replied. "But it takes months to master and the second task is just one week away." "I know I''m also worried about him." Chris said with a sigh. "You''re always worried about others." Jason said rolling his eyes. "They''re my friends Jason and Harry''s luck is too bad to trust." Chris replied. "Whatever. You should be safe." Jason said. "Well do you still have the dagger I sent you, when we were in first year?" "Yeah. Why?" "Keep it. It''s made by Kat. It''ll never fail you." Jason replied. "It''s made by a house-elf?" "Yes. Elf magic is really different from us. Technically they''re more stronger than us, that''s why wizards made them slave and trained them like this so they never could be a threat to wizards." Jason said seriously. "I think they did the right thing. I mean do you know they can even Apparate and Disappearate in places where other''s can''t. It can be really dangerous if they decided to go against wizards one day." "Like even in Hogwarts?" Chris asked curiously. "Yeah. Even inside the castle." "Wow." Chris replied, as she was deep in thoughts about the elves. "Hey, what''re you doing on next Hogsmeade trip?" Jason asked after sometime. "Are you asking me out to Hogsmeade, Fawley?" Chris asked raising an eyebrow. "Kind of." Jason smirked. "You know I can''t hope that everytime I''ll bump into you in Hogwarts grounds and you''ll decide to stay and talk to me under a tree." Chris laughed. "Fine. But you''ve to say hi to my friends." "What kind of condition is this?" Jason asked. "It''s just a hi, Jason." Chris replied. "Alright." Jason said rolling his eyes. "For you." "That''s cute." Chris chuckled. Jason rolled his eyes again. ___________________________________ "This is hopeless." Hermione slammed a book on the Gryffindor table at lunchtime, looking frustrated. "I don''t know what to do." "What happened?" Ginny asked. "Harry is still struggling with his bubble charm." Hermione said sitting beside Chris. "His bubble is still weak to survive one hour." "But the second task is in two days." Colin said looking shocked. "Exactly how will he..?" Luna said. "No idea." Hermione said breathlessly. "He is nervous too. He is still working with Ron near the lake." "We should''ve thought about some backup plan." Ginny said. "Is it too late now?" "Maybe." Chris said cooly. "It''s time to visit the library again, I guess. Let''s see if there something which can help him. Today after dinner?" "Ok." Hermione replied. But they found nothing. Nothing at all which can help with this sort of situation. Harry went off food again. He tried to practice the bubble charm day and night but he couldn''t breath inside the lake more than twenty minutes or thirty minutes. If thats how Harry goes in the lake for the task, he was going to drown. The evening before the second task, as Harry was still working on his bubble charm with Ron; Chris, Ginny, Luna, Colin and Hermione sat on the library to find something else. Though they didn''t found anything in last two days, Hermione was still hopeful. "I don''t reckon it can be done," said Ginny''s voice flatly from the other side of the table. "There''s nothing. Nothing. Closest was that thing to dry up puddles and ponds, that Drought Charm, but that was nowhere near powerful enough to drain the lake." "There must be something," Hermione muttered, moving a candle closer to her. Her eyes were so tired she was poring over the tiny print of Olde and Forgotten Bewitchments and Charmes with her nose about an inch from the page. "They''d never have set a task that was undoable." Chris was checking a charms book and Luna and Colin were looking into Weird Wizarding Dilemmas and Their Solutions. "Oh this is no use," Hermione said, snapping shut another book. "Who on earth wants to make their nose hair grow into ringlets?" "I wouldn''t mind," said Fred Weasley''s voice. "Be a talking point, wouldn''t it?" All of them looked up from their books, Fred and George had just emerged from behind some bookshelves. "What''re you two doing here?" Ginny asked. "Looking for Hermione," said George. "McGonagall wants you, Hermione." "Why?" said Hermione, looking surprised. "Dunno ¡­ she was looking a bit grim, though," said Fred. "We''re supposed to take you down to her office," said George. Hermione looked at Chris then to Ginny. "It''s alright. You go, we''ll continue." Ginny said. "We''re going to take these books to common room." "Ok. I''ll see you in the common room, then." Hermione said getting up. "Do you reckon where Ron is?" George asked. "We''re supposed to take him there too." "He''s near the lake.." Hermione said as they left. At eight o''clock, Madam Pince had extinguished all the lamps and Chris, Ginny and Colin took many books to the Gryffindor tower. Luna said she''ll check her Ravenclaw common room books. They sat in a corner and started looking into the books. "Harry should come back." Colin said worriedly. "It''s too late to go inside the lake." "Go call him if you can." Chris replied. "A extra pair of eyes will help." "Ok." Colin said as he and Ginny ran outside to call Harry. Crookshanks crawled into Chris''s lap and curled up, purring deeply. "Hey Chris." Neville said as he sat on the opposite chair to Chris after some time. "Hey Neville." Chris yawned. "You look tired." Neville replied. "What''re you looking for in so many books?" "Something to help Harry in tomorrow''s task." Chris said. "What is it?" "He have to go down the lake and bring back something they took from him. But the tricky part is he have to breath under water for one hour." Chris replied. "Oh. So he needs something to help him breath under water?" Neville asked thinking. "Yup." "Oh I know how to... wait." Neville said suddenly and ran to their dormitory. Chris looked up surprised and waited as Neville emerged from the stairs. "Look." He panted as he held up the book: Magical Water Plants of the Mediterranean. Chris looked at it as he opened a page. "Gillyweed?" "Yes. It creates gill in you, to breath under water." Neville grinned. "I was just reading it today. Professor Moody gave it to me few days ago, as Professor Spourt told him that I''m good in Herbology." "Professor Moody?" Chris looked more surprised. "Yes. But I don''t know where you will get that." Neville said not noticing Chris''s surprised face. ''There''s definitely something wrong here. Why''s Professor Moody so keen to help Harry?'' ''He also helped Cedric.'' "Chris!" "Oh yes. I think Snape have it." Chris said. "I heard him talking about it the other day." "But you can''t ask from Snape. He''ll never..." Neville looked frightened. "Ask Snape what?" Harry asked as he, Ginny and Colin returned to the common room. "There''s a plant which will help you breath under water." Chris said. "If only your bubble charm doesn''t work." "I''m working on it." Harry said, looking nervous. "I''m going to work all night." Chris sighed. "Snape have the Gillyweed which will help you. Now how do I get that from Snape." She muttered. "He''ll not give it if we ask... we can''t break into his office.... but...." "It''s impossible." Harry collapsed on a chair. "Harry you haven''t eat anything." Ginny said. "You skipped lunch and dinner. If you continue like this then you''ll not have strength to go under water tomorrow." "Ginny''s right Harry. Let''s go to the kitchen and..." Colin said. "Wait. Kitchen." Chris''s face lit up. "Kitchen. We need to go to the kitchen." "What?" Neville asked. "Dobby. Harry do you think Dobby will do anything for you?" Chris asked. "I don''t know. Maybe yes." Harry said. "Wait. What''re you...?" "No time to explain. It''s already nine o''clock. Get up. We need to go to the Kitchen." Chris said getting up, forgetting that Crookshanks was on her lap. Crookshanks hissed angrily as he landed on the floor, he looked at Chris in disbelief. "Sorry Crookshanks." Chris muttered as she scratched his ears, bending over him. Crookshanks purred happily then walked away, with his bot-tlebrush tail in the air. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Chris, Harry, Ginny, Colin and Neville ran towards the Great Hall. From there went down to the fruit bowl painting, tickled the pear and entered the kitchen. As soon as they entered the kitchen, a squealing voice came running, "Harry Potter, sir! Harry Potter!" It was Dobby. Almost instantly other house-elves gathered around them. Chris understood the reason behind this much attention, first the house-elves just finished their work and second they saw The Harry Potter. "Do Harry Potter need anything, sir?" Dobby squeaked loudly. "Would Harry Potter like a cup of tea?" "No.. It''s..." Harry looked at Chris. "Dobby, I need to talk to you and can you all give us some cakes, every kind of cakes." Chris said to the other house-elves. They all started working hurriedly. Chris pulled Harry and Dobby aside and ask Ginny and Colin to look around so no one can eavesdrop. "What''s it Miss?" Dobby asked. "Dobby! Harry Potter needs a big help. Will you help him?" Chris whispered. "Dobby will do anything for Harry Potter, miss. Dobby is free because of Harry Potter." Chapter 115: The Grey Lady "What is this Rowena?" Salazar Slytherin asked as he entered in the classroom where Rowena Ravenclaw was sitting and was doing something inside, which looked like a big book. Rowena Ravenclaw looked up and smiled. "A secret possession for my fellow Ravenclaws." She replied. "Secret?" Salazar Slytherin laughed. "Then you should not work with it in a common classroom." "Right." Rowena Ravenclaw also laughed. "I have enchanted this blank book. Everytime any of my students will achieve something, it will appear on this pages its own." "That is beautiful idea Rowena. But I prefer my students do such things that others will never forget their names." Salazar Slytherin replied proudly. "Of course. I also feel that but this book is a personal thing for me." "I understand." Salazar Slytherin smiled. "So where are you planning to leave this?" "In my Ravenclaw tower." Rowena Ravenclaw replied. Chris woke up in her bed. "It''s already fifteen past eight." Ginny said urgently. "You need to get up Chris." "Yeah.. Yeah.. I''m awake. No need to shake me so violently." Chris said sitting up. "The second task starts in an hour. We need to have breakfasts before that. C''mon." Ginny stood up from Chris''s bed. She was almost ready. "Why''re so over-excited?" Chris asked rubbing her eyes. "Why''re you so boring?" Ginny said, while fixing her hair. "Fine. Got the point." Chris replied as she jumped out of her bed. "Think Harry will win today?" Ginny asked. "No idea." Chris said, while stretching. "I''ve high expectations from Cedric actually. Let''s see." Twenty minutes later, Chris, Ginny and Colin made their way to the Great Hall. Luna was already sitting with Padma on the Gryffindor table. For few days, Padma Patil was sitting with her sister Parvati Patil on the Gryffindor table. "Hey." Ginny said sitting with them. "Good morning." Luna said smiling brightly. "Why''re you looking so sad Colin?" "Er... me?... no." Colin concentrated on the food. "What''s wrong Colin?" Chris asked as she realized Colin was actually looking upset, which she didn''t notice till now. "Oh it''s nothing. Really." Colin said without looking at them. "Really?" Ginny said nudging him on the ribs. "Spill it Creevey." "Ouu." Colin jerked away from Ginny and massaged his ribs. "It hurts Ginny." "So just tell us what''s wrong?" Ginny asked smiling. "Alright. I''m worried about today''s task." Colin whispered. "I can''t go under water. Can I? How am I supposed to get pictures?" "Oh." Ginny looked slightly worried. "Relax." Chris said, biting a toast. "You can take pictures before they go into the water and after they come out from water. That''s it. No one is going to know what''s happening in the lake. So it''s cool." But Colin still looked worried so Ginny started to console him. Chris and Luna concentrated on their breakfast. "I was looking into our Ravenclaw common room books if there is something which can help Harry." Luna said after sometime. "But there was nothing except the bubble charm. I even read the entire Ravenclaws Pride." "Ravenclaws Pride? What''s that?" Chris asked. "It''s a kind of big enchanted book. Ravenclaws say it''s bewitched by Rowena Ravenclaw herself. Everytime any Ravenclaw do something heroic or smart or achieve something big it appears on that book." Luna explained. "What?" Chris almost chocked. "Chris are you ok?" Luna asked massaging Chris''s back and offered her some water. ''There is some connection. It can''t be coincidence.'' Chris thought. ''I''ve to see it. Now is the perfect time. Everyone will be at the lake. Ravenclaw common room will be deserted.'' "Thanks Luna." Chris said, "So it''s in your common room?" "Yes. It always stays there." Luna replied. "Guys, I''ll see you later." Chris said getting up. "What...? Aren''t you coming to the lake?" Ginny''s asked, looking startled. "After sometime. See you." Chris replied and ran out of the Great Hall. She ran straight to the Ravenclaw tower. She was deciding what to tell if someone was still in the Ravenclaw common room. As she reached the big eagle door, she knocked on it and the misty female voice came. "Who is your worst enemy?" The voice asked. "My fears." Chris replied. "Right." The voice said and the door opened. Chris entered the Ravenclaw common room. Luckily the room was deserted. Chris looked around, the room was very different from the Gryffindor common room. It was a wide, airy room with mountain views, bookcases and a domed ceiling painted with stars. There was a also big statue of Rowena Ravenclaw. The same Rowena Ravenclaw from her dream. Chris went to look in the bookcases, she imagined the the book from her dream and whispered "Accio," but nothing happened. She started look for it. But there was no sign of that book. Chris was disappointed. Why didn''t she bring Luna with her for help? Why she have to do all things on her own? Luna could''ve helped her. Her thoughts were getting desperate. She was about to give up and was planning to come back with Luna later when she noticed that book. The book was in the statute Rowena Ravenclaw''s hand. She hurried and tried to reach for that book but it wasn''t moving at all. It felt like a part of the statute. Chris even tried magic but nothing helped. "What''s wrong?" Chris said with a frustrated tone. "You are not a Ravenclaw. That is wrong." Said a voice behind her. Chris turned sharply to see a beautiful pale ghost, with her waist-length hair and floor-length cloak, but she also looked haughty and proud. "You''re the Gray Lady. The Ravenclaw tower ghost." Chris exclaimed. "That is right and who are You?" The Gray Lady asked. "Christina Norton." Chris replied earnestly. "What do you mean by, me not being a Ravenclaw is the problem?" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Because you are not, are you?" She asked and Chris shook her head, she gave a cold smile, "Only a Ravenclaw can summon the book down." "Oh!" Chris said glancing at the book. "But I really need that book. I just want to check something." "Then go and come back when the Ravenclaws will be here. Don''t sneak around if your intentions are not wrong." She said with a taunting note in her voice. "My intentions are not wrong." Chris replied firmly. "But I think it''s a good idea. I''ll come back with Luna as you aren''t going to help me." "I can''t." The Grey Lady snapped. "It''s my mother''s magic, I can''t intercept." "Your Mother?" Chris looked surprised. "Yes. When I live my name was Helena Ravenclaw." She answered. Chris remembered she had heard that name in one of her dreams. In that dream Rowena Ravenclaw was particularly worried about her daughter Helena''s whereabouts. "But you left the castle long ago." Chris said thinking. "How did you...?" Helena Ravenclaw looked more shocked. "Who are YOU?" "I just told you who am I." Chris replied. "No you are lying." She said angrily. "Or else how did you know something like that?" "Oh I heard that in my dre...." Chris stopped as Helena looked furious. "Dreams? You heard about me in your dreams?" "Yes. Kind of. I saw many things like that in my dreams. I''m trying to figure them out. I want to know what they actually mean." Chris sighed. "That''s why I''m looking for that book." "Do you have something unsual item? From my mother?" Helena asked looking curious. "Your mother? No. How could she..." but then it hit her. She does have something like that. "I think I''ve." "Then touch her statue with it. It''ll be enough." Helena said, looking angry but Chris could feel a disappointment and pain in her voice. Chris decided not to ask anything as she wasn''t looking very friendly at that moment, Chris pulled out the key box from her pendant(locket box). Helena was giving side glances towards the box. Chris opened it and pulled out the Eagle curved golden key. Helena watched it wide eyed. Chris cautiously touched the statute with it. The book fell on the ground from Rowena Ravenclaw''s hand. Chris put back the key and put the box back on her pendant. As she picked up the heavy book, she noticed Helena''s gaze was still fixed on her. Chris turned to her with a questioning look. "How did you find it?" She asked quietly. "The key." "It just appeared in front of me." Chris replied casually. Because she didn''t expect the answer can make Helena mad. "Just appeared? What do you mean by that?" She asked furiously. "You didn''t do anything to earn it?" "Ummm...." Chris thought for a moment then replied. "Intentionally? No." Helena gave various expressions: anger, disappointment, hurt, shock, confusion. When she didn''t say anything else, Chris decided to sit on a table, and check the book. She opened the book carefully. It was old but the magic was still glowing in it. -- WIT BEYOND MEASURE IS MAN''S GREATEST TREASURE-- ROWENA RAVENCLAW Was written on the first page. On the second page there was the names of the first Ravenclaws(Chris guessed that by their names) and their works. Same on the second page. Chris skipped lots of pages and read Perpetua Fancourt''s name, she was the inventor of lunascope. She realized she came too far. So she started to flip previous pages. There was Laverne de Montmorency: the inventor of love potions; Ignatia Wildsmith: the inventor of Floo powder.... many more famous people. Chris felt weird as most of the inventors and famous people were from Ravenclaw. Finally a interesting name caught Chris''s eyes, Helena Ravenclaw. Chris gave a quick glance towards Helena and saw she was keenly watching what Chris is up to. Chris read the achievements written down under Helena''s name quickly. It was nothing special, it was like other Ravenclaw Prefects: intelligent, witty and smart student. That''s it. Chris found it a little unbelievable because of the proud look on her face when she glided in. Chris was about to turn the page when she noticed the next name after Helena, Malgino. It was written at the bottom of the page and there was just two words written down under his name: Intelligent student. "What the hell? That''s it?" Chris couldn''t believe her eyes. So brave student, everyone''s favorite, creator of God''s know what kind of dangerous things and there was nothing? Chris hurriedly changed the pages. Looked into many other pages to find anything about him but there was just nothing. Nothing at all. Seeing Chris''s desperate look, Helena glided beside her. "What are you looking for?" She asked. Her voice was a little different than before. "Nothing. I found nothing." Chris sighed closing the book. "It''s all for not." "Who were you looking for?" She asked again. "Malgino. He was a student in...." Chris said looking at Helena and her eyes widened, she looked more shocked than before and something occurred to Chris. "He was in your year. Do you know him?" "No." Helena replied flatly. "He was one year younger than me." "So you do know him." Chris said. "I said no. I don''t know him." Helena replied and started to glide away. "Helena! Please wait!" Chris said getting up. Helena stopped, but didn''t turn around to face Chris. "No one calls me Helena other than few ghosts in Hogwarts." She said coldly. "Sorry." Chris muttered. "But please I really want to know. Please tell me if you know... Why on earth this Malgino is so important? Why he was so special to the founders? Why I keep seeing him in my dreams?" "You saw him in your dreams?" Helena turned around and faced her. "You mean the dreams related to me and my mother?" "Yes. Kind of. I''ve seen him with the other founders too." There was complete silence for sometime. Chris guessed it was almost five minutes before Helena spoke in a low quiet voice, "I don''t know all things about him. I really didn''t bother to know. Because like everyone else she also used me to get on my mother''s favorite side. I thought for the first time, he was a genuine friend of mine. Who could''ve thought a poor farmer''s boy, who lived on the outskirts of the forest, can be this cunning and can pretend to be this much innocent?" Helena glided to Rowena Ravenclaw''s statue. "She thought he is the best student. She felt proud and lucky to get a student like him. She even fought with Madame Hufflepuff for him." Helena chuckled which sounded like a mock laugh. "Even being the master of the mind reading arts, she couldn''t read what the boy was. He was a monster, who only wanted more power, wanted to be immortal, wanted to achieve the ''magic soul'' of Hogwarts." "Magic Soul?" Chris repeated. "...but as expected, he failed miserably. A curse like that... huh... it was impossible to survive." Helena continued, ignoring Chris''s question. "After I came back to Hogwarts I didn''t hear much about him. Few hundred years later people started to think he was also a myth like the secret chamber of Slytherin. Soon no one bothered to know about him. So ideas, so techniques, so much hard work... all for nothing." Helena laughed coldly. Chris understood there was more to the story, Malgino had hurt Helena more than anyone else, but she wasn''t going to tell her about that. Chris have seen Godric Gryffindor''s face when he realized Malgino''s betrayal but Helena''s expression was different. Even in her ghostly pale face, it was clear. He betrayed Helena more than he betrayed the founders. "Thanks Hel... sorry.... thanks for helping me." Chris said finally breaking the silence. "I''ll never forgot your help. Thank you." "Welcome." She replied flatly. "Er.. I should go it''s already..." Chris checked her watch and got a shock. "Twenty-five past Ten! I need to run." Chris looked at the heavy book thinking how she''ll restore that in Rowena Ravenclaw''s hand. "It''ll return to its place on its own. You can leave." Helena replied looking at Chris. "Oh thanks again." Chris gave a smile to Helena. "Sorry I''ve to go. Bye." As she sprinted towards the door Helena spoke again, "I hope to see you again, Christina." And she glided out the room. Chapter 116: The Second Task Chris skipped few stone steps as she ran out onto the bright, chilly grounds towards the lake, thinking Helena Ravenclaw''s story. Chris noticed the seats that had encircled the dragons'' enclosure in November were now ranged along the opposite bank, rising in stands that were packed to the bursting point and reflected in the lake below. The excited babble of the crowd echoed strangely across the water. Chris checked her watch again to see it''s already half past ten and the crowd was expectantly watching the lake water for any kind of commotion. Before Chris could look for any familiar faces in the stands, she saw Fleur Delacour was already near the judges, Madam Pomfrey and Madame Maxime were helping her with a towel and some kind of potion. Fleur had many cuts on her face and arms and her robes were torn, but she didn''t seem to care, nor would she allow Madam Pomfrey to clean them. "What happened to her? Did she win?" Chris said as she walked toward the stands. "No." Said a voice flatly. Chris looked up and saw Jason, Theodore, Daphne and Astoria sitting nearby. "No." Theodore repeated. "She got caught by the grindylows and sent a sign for help so the judges pulled her out." "Oh and everyone else?" Chris asked. "No one came out except her." Theodore said seriously then laughed. "Do you reckon all of them drowned while saving their treasures?" Daphne laughed but Astoria was coldly watching Jason who was staring at Chris. "What?" Chris directly asked looking at him. "Nothing." Jason replied. "Come and sit. Don''t know how much time they''ll take." As Jason patted the sit beside him, Astoria looked at Chris sharply. "Er... Hi Astoria." Chris said as politely as possible. "How are you?" "She is fine." Jason said as he pulled Chris''s on the sit beside her. "She was teaching me some interesting spells this morning." "Really?" Chris asked looking at Astoria. Suddenly Astoria''s expression changed, she even giggled a little. "Oh it''s nothing." She said quietly. Chris looked at Jason with a confused face but at that moment the crowd screamed. All of them looked down at the lake, someone was coming towards the surface. And with a splash Cedric Diggory and Cho Chang came up. The crowd cheered applauded. Madam Pomfrey hurried with blankets as the came towards the bank. Bagman and Dumbledore pulled them up. People were screaming shouting all around. "There were people inside the like? They took Cho for Cedric?" Chris asked looking surprised. "Looks like that." Jason replied. "But..." There was another round of applause as a sharkhead person came out with another girl. Chris looked down, then soon realized the girl beside him was Hermione, and guessed the sharkhead must be Victor Krum because Harry didn''t learn any kind of Transfiguration like that. "That''s why they took Hermione last night." Chris muttered, clapping with others. As Victor and Hermione reached the bank, Karkaroff pulled him out, Bagman helped Hermione and Madam Pomfrey gave them blankets. Then again everyone concentrated on the lake. "Do you know who they took for Potter?" Jason asked. "Yeah... maybe Ron." Chris replied. "Ron? Weasley?" "Yep." "Then I''m convinced." Jason chuckled. "Something is definitely going on between them. You never guessed that they''re not straight?" "What?" Chris laughed. And then three people emerged on the lake surface and suddenly many wild, green-haired heads came out. The crowd was making a great deal of noise; shouting and screaming, they all were on their feet. "Ewwwww..." Daphne shrieked. "What''re these?" "Mermaids." Chris replied. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "But aren''t the mermaids supposed to be beautiful?" Astoria asked. "I mean they''re famous for being beautiful and attracting men..." "Did Potter just bring Fleur Delacour''s sister?" Theodore said cutting her off. "I think so." Chris replied. "Definitely took the song seriously. Idiot." "The song?" Jason raised his eyebrows. "It was the golden egg. The clue.." "And you helped him figured it out, didn''t you?" "Er... yeah... he was kind of stuck... so...." Chris said smiling. She looked back at the lake as Percy seized Ron and was dragging him back to the bank. "Percy? Mr Crouch still didn''t make it?" Chris muttered. As Dumbledore and Bagman were pulling Harry, Fleur broke free of Madame Maxime and hugged her sister. As Madam Pomfrey fussed over Harry and Fleur Delacour''s sister with blankets and potions, Chris noticed Dumbledore was crouching at the water''s edge, deep in conversation with what seemed to be the chief merperson, a particularly wild and ferocious-looking female. He was making the same sort of screechy noises that the merpeople made when they were above water; clearly, Dumbledore could speak Mermish. Finally he straightened up, turned to his fellow judges, and said, "A conference before we give the marks, I think." The judges went into a huddle. "What''s this conference for? Diggory won isn''t it clear?" Theodore said impatiently. "Oh c''mon finish it already. I''m so bored sitting here doing nothing for one hour." "True." Jason seconded. "I think it''s because Potter brought Fleur Delacour''s hostage too." Daphne said. "You know Dumbledore. He''ll try to give Potter extra marks for this stupid heroics." Chris didn''t like Daphne''s tone but decided not to say anything. Then Ludo Bagman''s magically magnified voice boomed out, causing the crowd in the stands to go very quiet. "Ladies and gentlemen, we have reached our decision. Merchieftainess Murcus has told us exactly what happened at the bottom of the lake, and we have therefore decided to award marks out of fifty for each of the champions, as follows.... Fleur Delacour, though she demonstrated excellent use of the Bubble-Head Charm, was attacked by grindylows as she approached her goal, and failed to retrieve her hostage. We award her twenty-five points." Applause from the stands. "Cedric Diggory, who also used the Bubble-Head Charm, was first to return with his hostage, though he returned one minute outside the time limit of an hour." Enormous cheers from the Hufflepuffs in the crowd. "We therefore award him forty-seven points. Viktor Krum used an incomplete form of Transfiguration, which was nevertheless effective, and was second to return with his hostage. We award him forty points." The crowd cheered. "Harry Potter used gillyweed to great effect," Bagman continued. "He returned last, and well outside the time limit of an hour. However, the Merchieftainess informs us that Mr. Potter was first to reach the hostages, and that the delay in his return was due to his determination to return all hostages to safety, not merely his own." ''Stupid.'' Chris thought but then smiled thinking about the reason Harry did that. "Most of the judges, feel that this shows moral fiber and merits full marks. However .... Mr. Potter''s score is forty-four points." Chris started applauding hard with the rest of the crowd. "Told you." Daphne shouted over the noise. "Now he''s tying up with Diggory." Chris decided to ignore her remarks as she got up. "I think I should go. I''ll see you later Jason. Bye everyone." She said, gave a fake smile towards Daphne and walked out of the stands. "The third and final task will take place at dusk on the twenty-fourth of June," continued Bagman. "The champions will be notified of what is coming precisely one month beforehand. Thank you all for your support of the champions." Chris heard this as she walked back to the castle. Chapter 117: Trouble "Where were you?" Ginny asked as she sat beside Chris on the Gryffindor table for lunch. "You didn''t turn up for the entire task." "I did." Chris said, mouth full of roasted chicken. "When? I didn''t see you?" Colin said. "I was sitting with Jason." Chris replied. Ginny, Luna and Colin exchange looks then Ginny and Luna giggled. "What?" Chris asked. "Nothing." Ginny replied still giggling. "You never clearly said that you two are a thing or not?" "I didn''t because it''s not clear." Chris felt her cheeks getting hot because of the blood rush. Why she have to blush now in front of her friends? "What do you mean it''s not clear? Clearly there is something beautiful between you two." Luna said smiling. "Yeah... actually he asked me for next Hogsmeade trip." Chris said trying to concentrate on the food. "Really?" Ginny said excitedly. "What did you say?" "I said I''ll go." Chris replied. "Oh my God. I''m so happy." Ginny giggled. Luna and Colin laughed. "You''re crazy." Chris said shaking her head. There was loud applause all around the Great Hall. Chris looked up from her food. The champions just entered the Great Hall. Fleur gave a bright smile to Ron and Harry as she made her way towards Ravenclaw table with her sister. Cedric and Cho came to sit on the Hufflepuff table. Victor whispered something to Hermione and went towards the Slytherin table as Harry, Ron and Hermione came and sat opposite to them. "Congratulations!" Many Gryffindors said including Luna, Colin and Ginny. "How was it?" Chris asked to Harry. "A little difficult... but now it''s a relief as I don''t have to think about it till june." Harry replied. Chris rolled her eyes. "What happened to you two?" Colin asked to Ron and Hermione. "How did you end up down there?" "Yesterday, as Fred and George left me and Hermione in Professor McGonagall office, we saw Cho and Fleur sister there. Then Dumbledore came." Ron said eagerly, his face looked like he was telling a thriller story of his life. "Dumbledore first told us what was going to happen at the task then assured us that we will be safe, and will wake up when we''ll be back above the water. Then..." he took a dramatical pause. "He put all four us into a bewitched sleep in Professor McGonagall''s office." Many Gryffindors heard the story attentively. Ginny and Chris looked at each other and grinned. One of the funniest things about the aftermath of the second task was that everybody was very keen to hear details of what had happened down in the lake, which meant that Ron was getting to share Harry''s limelight for once. At first, Ron gave what seemed to be the truth. One week later, however, Ron was telling a thrilling tale of kidnap in which he struggled single-handedly against fifty heavily armed merpeople who had to beat him into submission before tying him up. "But I had my wand hidden up my sleeve," he assured few third and second year girls, who seemed to be a lot keener on Ron now that he was getting so much attention. "I could''ve taken those mer-idiots any time I wanted." "What were you going to do, snore at them?" said Hermione waspishly. People had been teasing her so much about being the thing that Viktor Krum would most miss that she was in a rather tetchy mood. Ron''s ears went red, and thereafter, he reverted to the bewitched sleep version of events. As they entered March the weather became drier, but cruel winds skinned their hands and faces every time they went out onto the grounds. There were delays in the post because the owls kept being blown off course. Leon came back with Mr Norton''s letter after few days later than he usually comes. Chris had made a request to her father in her last letter. As expected her father agreed to it and replied he''ll buy the ''thing'' for her as soon as possible. Finally the day of most awaited Hogsmeade trip arrived. Chris, Ginny and Colin decided to meet Luna at the Great Hall for breakfast before leaving. After breakfast as they left Great Hall, Shawn joined them. Then Chris saw Jason was already waiting for her at the stone steps in the Entrance Hall. Jason looked at her and smiled. Chris felt her cheeks burning again. Ginny and Luna giggled even Shawn and Colin laughed. ''Stupid face.'' Chris thought angrily as Jason walked towards them. "Hi." He said looking at everyone and Chris smiled at him. Everyone replied, Shawn even shook hands with him then they decided to leave for Hogsmeade. "We''ll see you at dinner." Ginny shouted as she and Jason walked out. Jason chuckled and Chris rolled her eyes and shouted, "See you." "Hey... you''re looking different.." Jason said suddenly as they crossed the Hogwarts castle gate. Chris looked surprised as she did changed her hairstyle a bit but really didn''t expect Jason to notice. "Is it a bad different? Am I looking weird?" She asked. "Oh no no. Of course not." He said hurriedly. "You''re looking beautiful." "Thanks." Chris said blushing a little bit. But soon she controlled herself. "Where are we going?" "The places you haven''t seen yet in Hogsmeade." Jason replied. "Then it''s a long trip as I''ven''t seen anything yet.. except Honeydukes, Three broomsticks and shrieking shack." "Really? What were you doing at the past two trips?" He asked. Chris remembered her first visit getting messed up with the news of Dragons and the second one by Rita Skeeter. Chris sighed. "Nothing special." She replied. "Alright. You like birds, right?" Jason said half grinning half smiling. "Yeah." "So let''s visit the post office first." Jason said and then brushed something from Chris''s shoulder. "What happened?" Chris asked looking at her shoulder. "There was a beetle on your shoulder." Jason replied. "Oh." They went to the post office; Chris took a good look around. It really was beautiful for Chris. The owls sat hooting softly down at her, at least three hundred of them; from Great Grays right down to tiny little Scops owls ("Local Deliveries Only"), which were so small they could have sat in the palm of Chris''s hand. Then they visited Zonko''s, desipte of Jason''s objections. It was completely packed with Hogwarts students, there were jokes and tricks to fulfill even Fred''s and George''s wildest dreams. Chris found many interesting things and hurriedly brought them when Jason was waiting outside for her. When Chris left Zonko''s joke shop, the weather was getting milder than it had been all year. Chris suggested the Three broomsticks but Jason refused. "I don''t like place. It always too crowded." Jason replied. "But I know a place, I heard it''s quite peaceful." "All right then." Chris smiled. Then they made their way up the High Street, past Dervish and Banges, Jason led her up a side road and into a small tea shop. A sign outside told Chris that it was Madam Puddifoot''s teashop. It was a cramped, steamy little place where everything seemed to have been decorated with frills or bows. Also there was couples all around the shop. "Er...." Jason also looked surprised like Chris. "I swear I didn''t... that Theodore. I shouldn''t have trusted him." Chris laughed, "Though it''s too sweet for my taste, it''s cool." They sat down at the last remaining table, which was situated in the steamy window. Chris looked around and saw all of the couples were either holding hands or were kissing. She hurriedly looked away and saw Jason was also looking outside the window. "What can I get you, m''dears?" said Madam Puddifoot, a very stout woman with a shiny black bun, squeezing between tables came to them. "Coffee?" Chris asked Jason. "Sure." He replied without looking. "Ok. Two coffees, please," said Chris to Madam Puddifoot. As Madam Puddifoot left, Chris chuckled. "You know my Dad makes great coffee." She said. Jason turned to her, a sign of relief was on his face. He smiled. "My Dad actually a great cook, he makes everything so great..." Chris continued. "Before I came to Hogwarts he used to make breakfast for me everyday. You know he''s a businessman, he have to go to work everyday but still he always spared time for me. As much as he can." There coffees arrived and they concentrated on it. Suddenly the couple in front of their table started to kiss, Chris looked away and her eyes fell on a couple sitting in corner. They looked awfully familiar. It was Michael Corner and Ginny holding hands. Chris grinned and decided not to spy on her best friend, so she looked down, then saw something funny. There was another beetle near their legs. Chris was thinking about it when Jason cleared his throat and Chris concentrated on him. "I don''t remember my Dad much." Jason said. "I was two when... you know... he.." "I understand." "Yeah.. he died... so it was me and mother since then." He smiled a little. "My mother means the world to me. She have no one other than me that''s why I always try to stay out of troubles..." "And I messed it up?" "No.. not.. but actually yeah kind of." He sighed. "I know if you wasn''t here then no one could''ve knew who Jason Fawley is. I was okay to live as a background Slytherin. Taking classes and minding my own business..." Jason looked at Chris and hold her right hand which was on the table. Something jumped inside Chris''s stomach, up and down few times. "But.. I can''t say I was happy." He said smiling. Chris smiled back. "But I''m a trouble, don''t you think?" Chris asked grinning. "Oh you''re a walking talking most dangerous trouble." Jason chuckled. "Well..nowadays what''re you doing inside out of order places?" "How do you...?" "I''ve my ways.. You''re practicing potions, aren''t you? Because you can''t master a art like potions without practicing and I''ve noticed you''re getting better in it." "Well that''s a compliment coming from Mr Fawley." Chris chuckled. "Yes, I''m practicing some advance potions, you know just for general knowledge." "See what I meant..." Both of them grinned. They finished their coffees and walked out of the shop holding hands. Ginny didn''t notice them as she was too busy to explain something to her boyfriend. On the way something caught Chris''s eyes, a Daily Prophet news about Mr Crouch. Chris stopped to read the article, Phrases jumped out at her: hasn''t been seen in public since November . . . house appears deserted . . . St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries decline comment . . . Ministry refuses to confirm rumors of critical illness. . . . "They''re making it sound like he''s dying," Jason snorted. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Maybe he''s but it''s a little suspicious." Chris replied as they resumed their walk. "Never trust the Daily Prophet. I repeat never." Jason said firmly. Chapter 118: House-elves Sunday morning Harry asked Chris to come with him to the Hogwarts kitchen. "I want to give Dobby this socks as a thank you gift but I don''t want to go with Hermione. She always talks to the elves about their rights and they clearly don''t like her." Harry explained on the way. "Also you know something weird happened in Potions two days ago." "What happened?" Chris asked curiously. "Karkaroff turned up during our Potions class." Harry answered. "Well, I know, they already knew each other very well." "Karkaroff? You mean Durmstrang headmaster? How do you know he knows Snape?" Chris whispered. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "I heard them talking on the day of Yule Ball. They were talking like old friends." Harry whispered too. "As I was saying, Karkaroff wanted to talk to Snape, he said Snape''s been avoiding him. Karkaroff looked really worried. He showed Snape something on his arm, but I couldn''t see what it was." "He showed Snape something on his arm?" Chris repeated. "I wrote to Sirius. He told me he had a doubt about Snape being a death eater. But because of the fact that Dumbledore trusts Snape, he dropped it." "This is getting more and more complicated." Chris sighed. "I know. Ron believed that Snape is death eater but Hermione trusts Dumbledore''s judgment. What do you think?" Harry asked quietly. "Honestly, I don''t trust Ron''s judgement." Chris replied as they reached the fruit bowl painting. "But I also think it''s not as simple as we''re making it." The house-elves gave them a very cheery welcome, bowing and curtsying and bustling around making tea again. Dobby was ecstatic about their present. "Harry Potter is too good to Dobby!" he squeaked, wiping large tears out of his enormous eyes. "You saved my life with that gillyweed, Dobby, you really did," said Harry. "Let''s have our breakfast here." Chris suggested. "Alright." Harry said. And hurriedly all of the elves made place for them and gave them various breakfasts. They ate some then took most of it. Harry took it for Ron and Chris took for Creevey brothers. They were about to leave when Chris saw a familiar elf sitting near the fire. "Isn''t it Winky, Mr Crouch''s house-elf?" Chris asked looking surprised. "Yes miss," said Dobby quietly, his ears drooping slightly. Harry looked over at the fireplace too. Winky was sitting on a stool near the fire, she had allowed herself to become so filthy that she was not immediately distinguishable from the smoke-blackened brick behind her. Her clothes were ragged and unwashed. She was clutching a bottle of butterbeer and swaying slightly on her stool, staring into the fire. As they watched her, she gave an enormous hiccup. "Winky is getting through six bottles a day now," Dobby said. "Well, it''s not strong, that stuff," Harry said. But Dobby shook his head. " ''Tis strong for a house-elf, sir," he said. Winky hiccuped again. The elves who had brought food for them gave her disapproving looks as they returned to work. "Winky is pining, Harry Potter and miss," Dobby whispered sadly. "Winky wants to go home. Winky still thinks Mr. Crouch is her master, and nothing Dobby says will persuade her that Professor Dumbledore is her master now." "Hey, Winky," said Harry, walking over to her, and bending down, "you don''t know what Mr. Crouch might be up to, do you? Because he''s stopped turning up to judge the Triwizard Tournament." Winky''s eyes flickered. Her enormous pupils focused on Harry. She swayed slightly again and then said, "M ¡ª Master is stopped ¡ª hic ¡ª coming?" "Yeah," said Chris bending down beside Harry, "we haven''t seen him since the first task. The Daily Prophet''s saying he''s ill." Winky swayed some more, staring blurrily at Chris and Harry. "Master ¡ª hic ¡ª ill?" Her bottom lip began to tremble. "Master is needing his ¡ª hic ¡ª Winky!" whimpered the elf. "Master cannot ¡ª hic ¡ª manage ¡ª hic ¡ª all by himself..." "He''ll manage to do his housework, Winky," Chris said, feeling bad for the elf. "Winky ¡ª hic ¡ª is not only ¡ª hic ¡ª doing housework for Mr. Crouch!" Winky squeaked indignantly, swaying worse than ever and slopping butterbeer down her already heavily stained blouse. "Master is ¡ª hic ¡ª trusting Winky with ¡ª hic ¡ª the most important ¡ª hic ¡ª the most secret ¡ª" "What?" said Harry. Chris looked carefully at Winky. "What do mean Winky?" Chris asked. But Winky shook her head very hard, spilling more butterbeer down herself. "Winky keeps ¡ª hic ¡ª her master''s secrets," she said mutinously, swaying very heavily now, frowning up at Harry and Chris with her eyes crossed. "You are ¡ª hic ¡ª nosing, you are." "Winky must not talk like that to Harry Potter!" said Dobby angrily. "Harry Potter is brave and noble and Harry Potter is not nosy!" "He is nosing ¡ª hic ¡ª into my master''s ¡ª hic ¡ª private and secret ¡ª hic ¡ª Winky is a good house-elf ¡ª hic ¡ª Winky keeps her silence ¡ª hic ¡ª people trying to ¡ª hic ¡ª pry and poke ¡ª hic ¡ª" Winky''s eyelids drooped and suddenly, without warning, she slid off her stool into the hearth, snoring loudly. The empty bottle of butterbeer rolled away across the stone-flagged floor. Half a dozen house-elves came hurrying forward, looking disgusted. One of them picked up the bottle; the others covered Winky with a large checked tablecloth and tucked the ends in neatly, hiding her from view. "We is sorry you had to see that, sir and miss!" squeaked a nearby elf, shaking his head and looking very ashamed. "We is hoping you will not judge us all by Winky, sir and miss!" "It''s alright." Chris said standing up. Her mind was working furiously over the things Winky just said. Then she looked around the house-elves who were standing there looking disgusted. "Can I ask you all something?" She said addressing the house-elves. "Of course miss. Please don''t ask for our permission. It''s rather shameful for us." A elf said. "Ok so I want to know if you all are faithful to Professor Dumbledore or not?" Chris asked and the house-elves looked horror struck. "What is you saying, miss?" Another house-elf said. "He is our master, miss. We is ready to die for our master." "Great, then I think you''ll understand how important this is." Chris said with a business-like tone. "I think.. or you can say I believe that the secret Winky is keeping can harm Professor Dumbledore." The house-elves gasped. Dobby looked scared. "Yes you heard me just right. It can be something really dangerous.." Chris continued. "So I want you all to persuade her. Convince her that she needs to be loyal to Dumbledore and tell the secret." "But how miss?" Dobby asked quietly. "I''m not asking any of you to hurt her, Dobby, but I need to know the secret, it can be something harmful to Hogwarts." Chris said softening her tone a bit. "I know she''s you friend and that''s why it''s your duty to make sure that no one thinks Winky is a bad elf." "We is doing it, miss." Said an old elf with determined voice. "We is learning her secret." "Good. Also don''t tell anyone about this except me, Harry and Dumbledore." Chris said looking at them. "Good bye then." "Do you really think Mr Crouch''s secret can harm Dumbledore and Hogwarts?" Harry asked quietly as they walked back towards the Gryffindor tower. "Nope." Chris said cooly. "Then?" Harry asked looking surprised. "I just need to use those words to convince those elves." Chris replied. "Or else they wouldn''t be so determined to do it." "You''re a genius." Harry grinned. "It''s common sense Harry." Chris smirked. _________________________________________________ Next week the Care of Magical Creatures class was a treat for Chris. Hagrid, who had told them last lesson that they had finished with unicorns, was waiting for them outside his cabin with a fresh supply of open crates at his feet. Inside it there was a number of fluffy black creatures with long snouts. Their front paws were curiously flat, like spades, and they were blinking up at the class, looking politely puzzled at all the attention. "These''re nifflers," said Hagrid, when the class had gathered around. "Yeh find ''em down mines mostly. They like sparkly stuff. . . . There yeh go, look." One of the nifflers had suddenly leapt up and attempted to bite Danielle''s watch off her wrist. She shrieked and jumped backward. Chris chuckled and saw almost everyone was giving her weird looks. "Useful little treasure detectors," said Hagrid happily. "Thought we''d have some fun with ''em today. See over there?" He pointed at the large patch of freshly turned earth. "I''ve buried some gold coins. I''ve got a prize fer whoever picks the niffler that digs up most. Jus'' take off all yer valuables, an'' choose a niffler, an'' get ready ter set ''em loose." Chris, Ginny and Colin took off their watches and picked nifflers one by one. Chris couldn''t had to work much as almost instantly the nifflers tried jump on her hands. But she picked only one, which seems very happy to get selected. It put its long snout in Chris''s ear and sniffed enthusiastically. It was really quite cuddly. "They''re so cute." Ginny said as her niffler hugged her neck while sniffing. "Hey don''t mess with my hair." Jason said, as his niffler started to rub his head, the moment he picked it up. Chris laughed. It was really funny to watch people like that. The nifflers dived in and out of the patch of earth as though it were water, each scurrying back to the student who had released it and spitting gold into their hands. Unfortunately that was going to be the actual plan. "Hey that''s my niffler." Alex shouted as his niffler brought the coin back to Chris. "Sorry about that." Chris said smiling and gave back his coin. Next came another niffler, a Slytherin girl shrieked and Chris again passed her the coin. This happened three-four times. At last, Chris ordered the nifflers to go back to the students who picked them, as they came close to her again. After ordering few more of them, finally they went back to other students. Actually Chris''s niffler was particularly efficient; it had soon filled her lap with coins. Few students gave her many suspicious looks, which she ignored. Ginny''s lap was full of coins too. "Well, let''s check how yeh''ve done! And don''t take any gold with yeh, they''re leprechaun gold. It vanishes af''er some''ime." said Hagrid. "I on''y buried a hundred coins. Count yer coins!" It turned out half of the coins was occupied by Chris, Ginny and Colin. But Chris''s niffler had been most successful, so Hagrid gave her an enormous slab of Honeydukes chocolate for a prize. The bell rang across the grounds and they set off for their next class. Ginny pulled Colin with her to walk a little ahead of Chris as Jason came behind them. Chris smiled at him and he smiled back. "You alright?" He asked. "Of course, that was soo fun. Why?" Chris looked surprised. "Nothing. You should clean up a bit before your next class. There is mud all over your robes." Jason suggested. "Oh yes. I should." Chris replied. "What about you? No need to clean up?" "Actually I''ve Herbology next so no point of cleaning right now." He answered. "What do you''ve?" "Charms." "Alright. See you later." After taking a shower Chris went to the Charms class. "Wands out, we''re experimenting with Cheering Charms today, get into pairs." Professor Flitwik said. Ginny paired up with Luna and Colin with Chris. Chris again noticed few weird looks from students and realized many students were trying to avoid her. Again Chris didn''t bother and focused on the cheering charms. By the end of the class they all were overcoming huge sort of giggles. Luna was still clutching her stomach when they entered the Great Hall for lunch. "It was a great day." Ginny said still smiling and eating. "True." Luna replied. "Cheering charms are really useful, don''t you think?" They were laughing, talking and enjoying their food when Harry, Ron and Hermione came in. Chris noticed, Harry was particularly looking angry because of something and Hermione and Ron were whispering to him. Ginny waved at them and they fell silent. All three of them sat beside Ginny and Colin. Hermione and Ron gave awkward glances towards Chris. Harry wasn''t looking at her. "Everything alright, Guys?" Chris asked. "Erm..." Hermione looked at Ron and Harry. Chapter 119: Future "What''s wrong?" Ginny asked to Hermione. "No one told you about the new article?" Hermione said. "Article? What article?" Luna asked. "You shouldn''t have mess with Rita Skeeter, Chris." Ron said. "Oh shut up Ron. That woman is just horrible." Hermione snapped. "Are you going to tell me what''s the article?" Chris asked looking annoyed. "Here." Harry handed a magazine to Chris, finally looking at her. Chris looked at the magazine, it was Witch Weekly. The moving picture on the front showed a curly-haired witch who was smiling toothily and pointing at a large sponge cake with her wand. Chris opened it. After flipping many pages at last, in the center pages, Chris found what they were looking for. Luna leaned in closer. A color photograph of Harry headed a short piece entitled: The Dangers around Harry Potter A boy like no other, perhaps ¡ª yet a boy suffering all the usual pangs of adolescence, writes Rita Skeeter. Deprived of love since the tragic demise of his parents, fourteen-year-old Harry Potter thought he had found solace in his steady girlfriend at Hogwarts, a Muggle-born girl, Christina Norton. Little did he know that he would shortly be suffering yet another emotional blow in a life already littered with personal loss. Though at first look people might consider Miss Norton a charming and innocent girl, in reality she''s very ambitious and power-hungry witch. Since she stepped into Hogwarts, she is trying to make powerful connections, whenever she can. Her first target was obviously The boy who Lived, and unaware about her motives, our poor Harry Potter helplessly fell in love with her. According to the sources, nowdays she is working with a third year boy, who is none other than the son of Jonathan Fawley. Everyone knows how was the Fawley family''s reputation was after the Ministry found out Jonathan Fawley was a spy for He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named. So we don''t think, Miss Norton''s wandering around with this Fawley boy, in hand in hand, is just a coincidence. To confirm this, some of students admitted that they saw Miss Norton using some illegal curses on people and also brewing illegal potions in out of order places in Hogwarts. "I''ve seen her using dangerous curses on senior students," said Draco Malfoy, a fourth year student. "She beat people up mercilessly if they don''t agree with her," said Pansy Parkinson, another fourth year student. "She once forcefully fed a poisonous potion to a first year boy, for experiment," said a third year student. This kind of behavior shouldn''t be encouraged in Hogwarts as we don''t want another dark wizard or witch within us. No doubt Albus Dumbledore will want to investigate these claims. In the meantime, Harry Potter''s well-wishers must hope that, next time, he bestows his heart on a worthier candidate and learn about them before trusting them blindly. "That woman is really evil, isn''t she?" Luna said angrily. Chris finished reading and gave the magazine to Ginny who was looking anxious. "Well... It''s nice" Chris said cooly. "Nice?" Ron, Hermione and Luna said together. "Yeah, I was thinking that I should change my potions brewing place." Chris said smiling. "But the interesting part is how did she found out about these?" Everyone was looking at Chris like she was a crazy person. "So these are true?" Ron said looking shocked. "You really aren''t practicing dark arts, are you?" "Of course she isn''t Ron." Ginny snapped as she finished reading the article. "I''ll kill this Rita Skeeter. How dare she....?" "Relax. As I said, I don''t care what she writes about me." Chris chuckled and started eating again. "I''m thinking how did she found out about my hideout?" "What? You seriously have a hideout?" Ron said. "It''s Myrtle''s bathroom. Nothing special." Ginny replied. "Also we just work on some advance potions and spells there, nothing illegal." "But we always put a silencing charm on the bathroom door." Luna said thinking. "Really?" Hermione looked rather impressed. "Yeah." Chris replied then giggled suddenly. "That''s why people were giving me weird looks this morning. They really believed I''m a dark witch or something." "It''s really not funny Chris." Ginny said, looking frustrated. "You can''t let that Skeeter woman walk away with this." "Who said I''ll?" Chris smirked. "I''ll see what I can do about her. Meanwhile, you all relax." "I think someone told her about you and Ginny beating Goyle when he was making fun of Luna last month." Colin said grinning. "Maybe." Chris said thinking. "Though I know Jason doesn''t bother this kind of things, I''ll still check on him before our next class." "So it''s true about you going out with... the Slytherin boy?" Harry asked suddenly, he was looking at his food. "Yeah. His name is Jason Fawley." Chris replied casually. "But..." Harry looked up, shocked. "His father..." "His father wasn''t a death-eater Harry." Chris said firmly. "And if he really was, so what? I don''t judge people like that." "But what if.... what if... he is like his father?" Harry said, looking at Chris in disbelief. Chris felt Harry has gone mad as she realized what Harry might be indicating by this. "You think he has something to do with your name coming out from the goblet?" Chris snapped. "Er.... Yes..... If his father was a death-eater... like Malfoys then he also know about dark arts and.... Professor Moody said that only a wizards who knows dark arts can do it. And also everyone knows you''re close to me.... maybe he just wants to get inside information from you." Harry said with a uncertain note in his voice. "How can you..." Chris felt like Harry had just slapped her. She wanted to jinx him right now. She said angrily, "Then, for your information, he hasn''t asked me anything about you except about you dating Ron." "What?" Ron''s mouth fell open. People were starting to stare at them. "How could you say something like that?" Chris glared at him. "But you know what? That''s it. Go to hell Potter." Chris jumped to her feet, swing her bag on her shoulder and stormed out of the Great Hall, without looking back at anyone of them. She walked straight to the North Tower for divination. She was walking without paying any attention to her surroundings, she was out of breath when she finally reached the trap door of divination classroom. As expected no one was there, she was first. She lean towards the near by wall to catch her breath. After some time the bell rang and people started to come towards the trap door. Colin and Luna were the first ones to join her. But before they could say something, the trap door opened and without waiting Chris climbed the ladder. As she entered the classroom Chris saw glowing on every little table was a crystal ball full of pearly white mist. Chris, Luna and Colin sat down together at the same rickety table. They just finished palmistry last month and started crystal ball gazing two weeks ago. Palmistry was really nice as Chris found almost everyone of her friends life line long. Even Professor Trelawney said that Chris had the longest life line she had ever seen. But in last two classes Chris saw many foggy things inside the crystal ball but nothing was quiet clear. "Good day to you!" said the familiar, misty voice, and Professor Trelawney made her usual dramatic entrance out of the shadows. "As I said previously, crystal gazing is a particularly refined art. We should practice relaxing our conscious mind and external eyes, so as to clear the Inner Eye and the superconscious. Perhaps, if we are lucky, some of you will See before the end of the class today." Professor Trelawney said ''today'' because no one in their class saw something before. Chris usually meditate in every division class but today she wasn''t in a mood of concentrating on a crystal ball. ''It''s not like I''m going to see something special.'' And Chris stared distantly at the crystal ball, trying not to think about anything. "You ok Chris?" Colin whispered, also looking at the crystal ball. "I''m fine." Chris lied without looking at him. "We can see you''re not." Luna replied. "And you''ve a right to be upset." "Yeah, but you know, after you stormed out of the Hall, Ginny shouted at Harry so badly, I was feeling bad for him." Colin said sadly. "Ginny shouted at him?" Chris asked. "Yes. Even Hermione and I joined her." Luna whispered. Professor Trelawney rustled past. "Would anyone like me to help them interpret the shadowy portents within their Orb?" she murmured over the clinking of her bangles. They stopped talking and looked back at the crystal. Chris was thinking about the fight she just had with Harry. Suddenly she saw something was moving inside the foggy crystal ball. First Chris thought, like last two attempts, even this time she will see something unclear substances but to her great surprise, the vision started to clear up. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Then Chris saw clearly, it was unmistakably a big cauldron. It was so large that a full-grown man can comfortably sit in. Suddenly there were crackling flames beneath the cauldron. Chris curiously peered more closely, and saw the liquid in the cauldron seemed to heat very fast. The surface began not only to bubble, but to send out fiery sparks, as though it were on fire. Steam was thickening, and there was three blurred outlines near the cauldron, one woman and two men. One of the man was clutching tightly, a skinny, black untidy haired boy, who was wearing round glasses, it was Harry Potter. Then suddenly the woman picked up, which looked like a baby wrapped in clothes, and dropped it inside the cauldron where the water was alight with sparks now. Harry screamed for help. "STOP! NOOO." Chris yelled. "Chris! Chris!" Chris became aware of her surroundings. The crystal ball was in her hands and the entire class was staring at her. Luna and Colin were shaking her, looking terrified. "You all right Chris? What happened to you?" Colin said. "Of course she isn''t alright!" said Professor Trelawney, looking thoroughly excited. Her great eyes loomed over Chris, gazing at her. "I knew you had it in you. What was it, Miss Norton? What did you see? The future?" "I don''t know... I saw..." Chris stopped abruptly. What was she going to say? People drowning babies in poisonous cauldrons in front of Harry Potter? Chris calmed herself then took few deep breaths. "Yes? You saw?" Professor Trelawney said enthusiastically. "Erm... I saw something terrible." Chris said calmly. "An accident." "An accident? Who''s?" "I don''t know.. It was a car accident.... Maybe a muggle family''s." Chris lied. "Oh." Professor Trelawney looked really disappointed and suspicious at the same time. "Are you sure, you saw muggles, Miss Norton? Because witches usually don''t see anything like common muggle lives..." "Er... Professor!" Chris interrupted. "Can I leave? I''m not feeling good. It was not a great sight.. the accident." "Oh. Of course. Of course, dear. You can leave." Professor Trelawney said, giving a dewy smile. "The moment you entered my class, I knew you were special, dear. This is just the beginning, you''ll see more things through your inner-eye." "Erm.. thanks." Chris said and picked up her things. Luna and Colin were still looking worried. "See you later." She whispered and walked out of the room trough the trap door. Chapter 120: Letters Chris straight walked towards the Gryffindor tower. "Fair Fortune." Chris said to the fat lady. "You''re early today." The fat lady said as the her portrait swung open. "Not feeling well. That''s it." She replied as she climbed inside the potrait hole. The common room was completely deserted. Chris sank into an armchair near the fire. The flames reminded her about that crystal ball. She tried to think about something else but failed miserably. ''The day started so good and ended up like a crap.'' Chris sighed. "It''s time.. I''m writing him that if he refuse to answer our letter, we''re going to tell the Ministry about his glamorous works." Someone said. Hearing the voice Chris looked up a little and saw Fred and George coming down from the boys dormitory. "But what if we get in trouble for that Fred." George said. They didn''t noticed Chris. "We''ll not get in trouble George and also it''s out last chance." Fred replied angrily. "But if you write that you''re going to tell the Ministry about the goblins then it''ll be straight blackmail, Fredie." George said looking worried. "That was our all savings George. We can''t just let it go." Fred said as he sat down on the table pulling a parchment. "It''s time to play dirty like him." Fred started to write and George sat down beside him to see what Fred was writing. "Who is playing dirty with you two?" Chris asked loudly. Fred and George froze then looked back at the place where Chris was sitting. Chris got up and walked to them. "What''re you doing here?" George asked. "I can ask you two the same, because I feel like you''re doing more shady business than me." Chris sat on the chair in front of them. "So who is this person?" "Its nothing Chris." Fred grinned and pulled the parchment away from Chris. "I was only joking." "Really?" Chris asked raising an eyebrow. "So goblin.. blackmail.. savings...? All were jokes? You know Fred I can put two and two together." The grin vanished from their faces. "You can trust me. I''ll not tell anyone else, not even Ginny if you ask me to." Chris said earnestly. After few moments, Fred and George looked at each other then sighed. "Fine." Fred said. "It''s Ludo Bagman." "Bagman?" Chris looked surprised. "He took your savings for bet, I remember, but didn''t he return the money after the World Cup?" "Yeah. We thought so." George said darkly. "But the git paid us in leprechaun gold he''d caught from the Irish mascots." "And leprechaun gold vanishes after sometime. Hagrid just told us this morning." Chris said understanding the matter. "So he did it purposely?" "Yep. But we thought, at first that it was a mistake. We thought if we just wrote to him, and told him he''d made a mistake, he''d cough up. But nothing doing. Ignored our letter. We kept trying to talk to him about it here at the championship, but he was always making some excuse to get away from us." "And now he''s telling us that we are too young to gamble, and he isn''t going to give us anything." Fred said. "So we asked for our money back," said George, glowering. "And he refused." Fred said darkly. "And then at last Hogsmeade visit we found out what''s going on with him." "Lee Jordan told us his dad had a bit of trouble getting money off Bagman like us. Turns out he''s in big trouble with the goblins. Borrowed loads of gold off them." George said. "And a gang of goblins cornered him in the woods after the World Cup and took all the gold he had, and it still wasn''t enough to cover all his debts. They followed him all the way to Hogwarts to keep an eye on him." "And now we''re going to write to him that if he doesn''t return our money we will tell the Ministry about his blunder with the goblins." Fred sighed. "You see goblins don''t have a friendly relation with wizards and have a very bad relation with the Ministry. So it''s definitely going to cost him his job if we tell the Ministry." "Do it." Chris said after listening to them. "Really?" Fred grinned. "Yup. He deserves it. He knew it was your all savings but he still insisted to bet." Chris replied. "He knew he can''t pay it off. Idiot. Do it Fred. There''s nothing wrong in it. I''m sure if the news will be so big to cost his job, then Bagman will not tell anyone about the letter." "See George, she understands." Fred said. "Ok let''s do this." George grinned too. And the three of them put their heads together to write a perfect blackmail note. Next morning Chris woke up and realized a book and her wand was still in her hands. Last light she was reading a Transfiguration book, lying on her bed after talking to Fred and George. As she got up the yesterday''s events came back to her as her stomach made a great amount of noise. "That happens when you decide to skip meals." Ginny said sitting in her own bed. "Morning." Chris said, as she got out of the bed. "Good morning. Now go and freshen up quickly." Ginny ordered as she started to arrange her books neatly in her table. "Alright." Chris replied and went to the bathroom. When she came out she saw Ginny had arranged Chris''s table too. "You didn''t need to do that." Chris said. "I know. I did it because you were taking so much time in the shower and I was bored." Ginny said rolling her eyes. "Let''s go." "Soo... you yelled at Harry yesterday?" Chris asked as they walked down to the common room. It looked like Ginny was waiting for Chris to touch yesterday''s topic. She didn''t want to talk about it first. "Yes. I did. He had no right to accuse you like that. I''ve met Jason, I don''t think he is bad and I trust your judgement." Ginny replied hurriedly. "Also Colin and Luna told me something at dinner last night." "Right about the divination class, isn''t it?" Chris asked as the entered the common room. "Yeah." Colin said. He was just waiting for them near the foot of the stairs. "What happened to you there?" Ginny asked. "Did you really see a car accident?" "Er.... no." Chris sighed. "I''ll tell you, but not here." "Ok let''s go out then." Colin said and they left the Gryffindor tower. After breakfast, as they had time before their class, Chris, Ginny, Luna and Colin went to the Owlery. "But you said Leon lives with you in your room." Colin said as they climbed up. "Oh he''s off to deliver Fred and George''s letter." Chris said. "Who''re they sending so many letters to?" Ginny asked. Chris decided not to answer as Fred and George forbided her. "I want to take Daily Prophet and Witch Weekly''s subscription." Chris said changing the topic. "That''s why I''ll use the school owls it''ll be fast." "Is it because of today''s news at the Daily Prophet?" Luna asked. "Yes." Chris replied. Today as they were eating their breakfast Alex, Colin''s roommate showed Colin a small article in Daily Prophet which was written by Rita Skeeter about Chris. But this time she modified it a bit. She made sure that people think Chris was very ambitious, power-hungry, ruthless, dark witch. Colin, Luna and Ginny were angry after reading the article but Chris just shrugged. She really doesn''t care what people thinks about her. After reaching the Owlery, Chris sent two barn owls for both subscription requests and told her friends about what she saw in the Crystal ball. "Do you know what that means?" Ginny asked, looking a little scared. "No. I don''t know. Maybe it''s nothing." Chris replied. "I was thinking about Harry when I saw it so maybe it was just a pathological thing in my brain." Though Chris said that to assure her friends, she didn''t believe that herself. Later that day Jason caught her in a empty corridor. "My mom is really angry about the article. She reads witch weekly." Jason sighed. "But I''m glad she''s more angry on Rita Skeeter than you. She shouldn''t have brought father''s name in it." "I''m sorry." Chris said. "Hey it''s not your fault. I know." Jason replied. "Also I''m happy you''re not talking to Potter anymore." "Why?" Chris looked surprised. "The more you''ll stay away from him the more you''ll stay away from troubles and dangers." Jason said casually. "But I don''t understand how did Rita Skeeter heard our conversation in Madam Puddifoot''s teashop?" "What do mean?" "You didn''t get it?" Jason looked more surprised. "She wrote, you practice illegal potions at a out of order place in Hogwarts. It''s the same term I used in the teashop, also we never went outside together. That was our first time then how did she knew we''re dating?" "So we''re dating?" Chris said and gave a teasing smile. To her surprise Jason went red. "You''re going off topic." He said hurriedly looking away. Chris laughed and kissed him on the cheek. "I''ll think about Rita Skeeter, later." She giggled. Jason laughed shaking his head. "You''re a bad influence." He replied. Next week went by without any kind of events. Chris specifically ignored Harry everytime he crossed in the corridors or in the common room. Ginny was glaring at Harry everytime she saw him. Colin stopped saying hi to him. Hermione was talking more with them to know if Chris was okay. Though they talked about every topic except Harry. "He is really feeling sorry." Hermione insisted one evening. "Sorry Hermione but I''m really not going to forgive him just because he FELT sorry." Chris replied. Hermione sighed and changed the topic. Chris was determined this time, she was not going forgive Harry that easily. Chris was hurt, when Harry Potter, one of her friend judged, Jason, a person for whom she have feelings. Though she never said it out loud, actually Harry was a good friend for her. She never thought he''ll accuse Chris like that. She really liked Jason a lot and most importantly she trusted him. Harry just hit her feelings when he suspected Jason, which shook her from inside. Few days later one morning as Chris was waiting for the Daily Prophet, Hermione, Ron and Harry sat near them on the Gryffindor table. Hermione and Ron both said good mornings but as Harry looked at them, his willpower was destroyed by Ginny''s death glares. So he looked down and started eating his food. Soon a gray owl was soaring down toward Chris but it wasn''t the newspaper. But to her bewilderment, the gray owl landed in front of her plate, closely followed by five barn owls, a brown owl, and a tawny. "Did you take any new subscriptions?" Luna asked seizing Chris''s goblet before it was knocked over by the cluster of owls, all of whom were jostling close to her, trying to deliver their own letter first. "What the hell?" Chris said, taking the letter from the gray owl, and opening it. Chris saw that it was not handwritten, but composed from pasted letters that seemed to have been cut out of the Daily Prophet. You are a WickEd giRL. HarRy PotTER desErves BeTteR. GO back wherE you cAMe from mUGgle. Colin who was sitting beside her looked into the letter and read it out aloud for Ginny and Luna. Harry, Ron and Hermione also heard that. "Really?" Hermione said, looking worried. "Hmm..." Chris opened the second one. "I read in Witch Weekly about how you are playing Harry Potter false and trying to harm that boy, he has had enough hardship. I''m writing to the headmaster about you. He should put an end to this." Colin read. Chris opened the third one. "You deserve to be boiled in frog spawn.. Harry Potter can do much better than the likes of you Evil witch..." Colin read. The fourth one. "I don''t think Harry Potter and the other students are safe in Hogwarts anymore because of you crazy evil witch. I''m writing to the Ministry about you. You should be expelled at once." "Colin will you stop announcing them?" Chris said, feeling annoyed as she opened the fifth envelope. Suddenly yellowish-green liquid smelling strongly of petrol gushed over her hands, which began to erupt in large yellow boils. "OUCH." "Undiluted bubotuber pus!" Ginny said smelling it. "Chris go to Madam Pomfrey quickly." Chris was trying to rub the pus off her hands with a napkin, but her fingers were now so thickly covered in painful sores that it looked as though she were wearing a pair of thick, knobbly gloves. It was painful. "Don''t open them." Chris said looking at the remaining letters. "Throw them out. They can hurt you all." "Alright. You go. We''ll tell Professor Flitwik that you''re in Hospital wing." Luna said. "Chris..." Harry started to speak but Chris was already running, cradling her hands. Madam Pomfrey soon patched up her hands and bandged them though it was still hurting. Chris told her about the letters as she gave her a potion. "I can''t believe." Madam Pomfrey said looking angry. "People believe this things so easily. They never met you in their life and they just assumed you should be expelled." She fed her some pumpkin juice after that. "Don''t worry dear. I know the headmaster, he''ll never believe this stories. I believe, you will never practice something dangerous on others." She said smiling. Chris smiled back, thanked her and left the Hospital wing. She checked her watch, it was almost lunch. She missed her Charms and Herbology class. She walked to the Gryffindor table and sat down. Jason came running. "Chris are you okay?" He said looking at her heavily banged hands. "See what I mean when I said you should stay away from Harry Potter." "It''ll heal." Chris replied. "I know but..." he sat down. "I heard Luna when she was telling a Hufflepuff girl, about the letters, while heading to Magical Creatures class." "Great that means the Hufflepuffs already know." Chris sighed. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "You should..." Jason tried to say something but stopped as he saw Harry, Ron and Hermione coming towards them. "I''ll see you later. Take care." He said getting up. Then he threw a nasty look towards Harry and walked away. "How''s it Chris?" Hermione asked sitting beside her. "Oh it''ll be alright by tomorrow night." Chris replied. "Chris... I''m..." Harry looked at Chris''s hand. "Chris is your hands alright?" Ginny asked cutting off Harry, as she, Colin and Luna came to her. "Take care." Harry muttered and went to sit a little far from them. Chapter 121: Easter Holidays Saturday evening Hagrid invited Chris, Ginny and Colin for tea in his house. "I heard abou'' yer letters, Chris. Hermione told meh." said Hagrid gently. "I got some o'' those letters an'' all, after Rita Skeeter wrote abou'' me mum. ''Yeh''re a monster an'' yeh should be put down.'' ''Yer mother killed innocent people an'' if you had any decency you''d jump in a lake." "Really?" Ginny looked shocked. "That''s horrible Hagrid." "Yeah," said Hagrid, "They''re jus'' nutters, Chris. Don'' open ''em if yeh get any more. Chuck ''em straigh'' in the fire." Hate mail continued to arrive for Chris over the following week, and although she followed Hagrid''s advice and stopped opening it, several of her ill-wishers sent Howlers, which exploded at the Gryffindor table and shrieked insults and threats at her for the whole Hall to hear. Even those people who didn''t read Witch Weekly knew all about Chris being a dark and crazy witch. "Just ignore them Chris." Irena told her in the Ancient Runes class. "It''ll die down soon." Chris was actually ignoring them, it was her friends who were getting effected by those letters. Ginny was in bad mood all day, when she got a letter from Mrs Weasley, asking what they''re up to? "I can''t believe mom is considering the witch weekly and Daily Prophet." Ginny snapped. "She knows you more than any of my friends." "But she didn''t accuse me for anything, Ginny." Chris said as she read the letter. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "No she didn''t. But I know my mother." Ginny said angrily. "She is asking if I''m with bad company in school?" Ginny wasn''t completely wrong, but she wasn''t completely right either. Mrs Weasley was worried about Chris too. In Ginny''s letter she asked if Chris really was mingling with Slytherins? And if yes then she asked Ginny to warn Chris and help her to get rid of them. Chris felt glad as Mrs Weasley didn''t believe that Chris could put curses on innocent students for fun, but she also felt bad as she realized what she meant my ''bad company''. Chris understood how Harry got his stereotypical opinions about Slytherins. Weasleys never liked Slytherin house, only Ginny was a little exception. Maybe just because of Chris, she decided to trust Jason. So Ginny soon wrote a letter back to Mrs Weasley, clearly stating that she or Chris no one was doing anything illegal. But that wasn''t true anymore, as they were preparing for the Animagus process. After Rita''s article, Chris stopped going to the Myrtle''s bathroom. Though she knew Dumbledore will not expell her, there was no need to tempt fate. ''Better safe than sorry.'' So Chris started to looking for a place to start her new Potions and Transfigurations without getting noticed. As Ginny, Colin and Luna, all decided to became Animagus like Chris, they started trying to master potion and Transfiguration as well. So they needed a big space for that. And after searching for two weeks, Chris finally found it... in her Dreams. A special room made by Rowena Ravenclaw herself. While making the Hogwarts, Helga Hufflepuff and Rowena Ravenclaw decided to create two different significant rooms. Helga Hufflepuff made the Great Hall and Rowena Ravenclaw made the room named "The Room of Requirement." It was located in seventh floor. It was a room that a person can only enter, when they have real need of it. Sometimes it''ll be there, and sometimes it won''t, but when it''ll appear, it''ll be always equipped for the seeker''s needs. Chris decided to check the place on that same evening. Soon she reached the seventh floor and saw there was a stretch of blank wall opposite an enormous tapestry depicting Barnabas the Barmy''s foolish attempt to train trolls for the ballet. ''Alright. I just need to think about a place for me and my friends to practice spells, transfigurations and potions.'' She thought, and walked past the wall. Then she turned around and walked back to the wall. As soon as she stood in front of the wall, a highly polished door appeared in the wall. Chris reached out, seized the brass handle, pulled open the door, and entered into a spacious room lit with flickering torches like those that illuminated the dungeons eight floors below. The walls were lined with wooden bookcases and cupboards. There were six tables, lots of chairs and cushions. Chris looked at the books cases, inside was hundred of spells, potions and transfiguration books. Chris opened the cupboards, and there was almost every kind of potion ingredients and cauldrons and what not. "This is excellent Chris." Luna said as Chris brought them in that room the very next day. "True." Ginny grinned. "Look at those books, they''re so advanced." "Look at the cupboard, here is everything we want." Colin said opening it. "And we can practice here without being noticed." Chris replied seriously. "But I think we should agree on something." "What?" Ginny asked. "We''re not going to tell anyone else about this room. Not even Jason, Shawn, Michael, Hermione, Ron, Harry... no one." Chris said seriously. "Alright." All three of them nodded. "Then I guess it''s time to start preparing." Chris grinned. Soon the Easter Holidays arrived with packages of Easter eggs from Mrs. Weasley for Ginny and Chris. Both of them got the size of dragon eggs and full of homemade toffee. Chris''s father also sent many toffees for Ginny, Luna and Colin. But the best thing arrived for Chris. Leon dropped a light parcel on her lap with some toffee and a letter from his father. "What''s it?" Ginny asked curiously. "Today after dinner.... Room of Requirement." Chris whispered, smirking. "I''ll show you three, what I asked from my father as a early birthday present." As planned after dinner all four of them sneaked into seventh floor and entered the Room of Requirement. Only then Chris unwrapped the parcel. Ginny, Luna and Colin gasped. "It''s... it''s..." Ginny was grinning. Something fluid and silvery gray went slithering to the floor where it lay in gleaming folds. "Yep. An invisibility cloak." Chris smirked. "But why do you need it Chris?" Luna asked while she examined it. "We''re pretty good at sneaking around without it, aren''t we?" "I know but it''s for emergency situations. We can''t get caught now, can we?" Chris said casually. "And now with my reputation, it''s important to have something like this with me." "Point." Colin grinned. "Can I try it on?" "Sure." Colin threw the Cloak around his shoulders, the girls laughed. Colin''s head suspended in midair, his body was completely invisible. "I''m going to scare Dennis to death, like this." Colin laughed. One by one they tried on the new invisibility cloak and made plans how were they going to use it. "I guess only your father knows about the cloak." Chris said to Ginny as they walked back to Gryffindor tower. "My dad?" Ginny looked surprised. "Yeah. Dad wrote in his letter that he took Mr Weasley with him to buy this invisibility cloak, as he wouldn''t have understood this things clearly." "Do your Dad knows about the rumors." Colin asked to Chris. "Hmm. He does." Chris replied cooly. "I told him." "And?" "And what? He wrote, he laughed at the thought that I can act evil." Chris said, rolling her eyes. Ginny and Colin chuckled. "My Dad don''t trust the articles either. He trusts you." Ginny said smiling. The holidays were not exactly relaxing for the third years. They never had so much homework. Liam Smith, Colin''s other roommate seemed close to a nervous collapse, and he wasn''t the only one. "I can''t do this anymore." Lauren said, looking frustrated, at the common room one afternoon. "The exams are ages away and still they gave us so much work." But nobody had as much to do as Chris. She took one subject extra than her friends, Ancient Runes and its homework was more than any other subjects. Also Chris and her friends were starting on their new advanced potions and spells. Chris was grateful that there was no Quidditch practice this year, because her entire day was so packed that she didn''t have time to sleep properly. Chris thought, ''it would''ve been cool to have a Time-Turner in this kind of situation''. But then again, she wasn''t Hermione so the chances of McGonagall giving her the Time-Turner was zero. Because maybe she was a good student, but her reputation wasn''t as good as Hermione. Anyway, Ginny, Luna and Colin were working hard with Chris everyday. Though, at first, they took the Animagus thing casually, but later they realized how much hard work it actually is. Also Chris warned them repeatedly about the dangers in this process. "Impatience with the long and complicated process is generally at the root of disasters, which usually take the form of horrible half-human, half-animal mutations. There is no known cure for such mistakes." Chris read loudly. But to her great surprise no one gave up, not even Colin, who was mostly struggling with Transfiguration. After that Chris was sure that there going to be another batch of illegal Animagus in Hogwarts. Chapter 122: Problems The start of the summer term was pretty fun. Professor McGonagall was too impressed by Chris, Ginny, Luna and Colin''s Transfigurations. Colin was doing great with simple Transfigurations, which was a good sign. In Charms, Professor Flitwik was giving house points to them in almost every class. On the other hand, Professor Snape was very shocked when he saw Colin making a perfect shrinking potion. He checked thrice if someone helped him, he was suspecting Chris and Ginny who also made perfect shrinking potion, but after Colin clearly described how he did it, Snape gave him five house points and walked away. When all three of them got house points from Snape, other students were very shocked seeing this unbelievable thing. Jason caught Chris''s eyes and grinned. Chris just smiled as Snape was looking at her. Everything was going really great with Chris, when the students were less scared around her as the Professors were really impressed. But it couldn''t go like that for too long, isn''t it? So in the last week of May, Fred and George pulled her aside after dinner. "Chris we need a small help." George said, looking worried. "Actually... it''s a big help." "What''s it?" Chris asked curiously. It''s not like the twins to ask favors that easily, if it''s not important. "Bagman is going to be here tonight." Fred said darkly. "We heard Harry, Ron and Hermione." George whispered. "He''s here to tell the champions about the third task." "He responded to our last letter." Fred said seriously. "But he''s looking for excuses. We wanted to talk to him face to face but..." "But McGonagall gave us detention tonight. We''ve to be there at eight o''clock and he''s going to be here at nine o''clock." "Do you think you can help us with this Chris? No one else knows about this matter other than you. But you can get in trouble because of this so we''ll not force you." "Yeah. Fredie is right." George smiled. "We can catch him any other time if you don''t want to do it. That''s alright." Chris thought every possible situations she can came across if she agree to do this but the end, the daring Chris inside her jumped up and took control and Chris agreed. "I''ll manage. Don''t worry." Chris grinned. She had a invisibility cloak. What can go wrong? Right? So at half past eight that night, when Chris, Ginny, Luna and Colin were leaving the Room of Requirement after their daily practice works, Chris gave an excuse of Dumbledore, left the three of them, and went downstairs. Fred and George already told her what to say and where he''ll be. So Chris threw the invisibility cloak on herself and quietly made her way towards the Quidditch field. As she walked down the dark lawn to the Quidditch stadium, turned through a gap in the stands, and walked out onto the field, she saw the Quidditch field was no longer smooth and flat. It looked as though somebody had been building long, low walls all over it that twisted and crisscrossed in every direction. Harry was bending down to examine the nearest one and Cedric was standing behind him. Ludo Bagman was standing in the middle of the field with Krum and Fleur. Harry and Cedric made their way toward them. Chris went closer to look and realized, what they were creating for third task, it was.... "Maze," grunted Krum. Chris turned her attention towards them. "That''s right!" said Bagman happily, which made Chris roll her eyes. "A maze. The third task''s really very straightforward. The Triwizard Cup will be placed in the center of the maze. The first champion to touch it will receive full marks." "We seemply ''ave to get through the maze?" said Fleur. "There will be obstacles,"said Bagman happily, bouncing on the balls of his feet. "Hagrid is providing a number of creatures . . . then there will be spells that must be broken . . . all that sort of thing, you know. Now, the champions who are leading on points will get a head start into the maze." Bagman grinned at Harry and Cedric. "Then Mr. Krum will enter . . . then Miss Delacour. But you''ll all be in with a fighting chance, depending how well you get past the obstacles. Should be fun, eh?" After Bagman said this, Chris cupped her mouth to prevent herself from a loud chuckle. Who knew too well the kind of creatures that Hagrid was likely to provide for an event like this, it was unlikely to be any fun at all. Harry and Cedric both knew about Hagrid, they just exchanged worried glances and then nodded politely to Bagman. "Very well .... if you haven''t got any questions, we''ll go back up to the castle, shall we, it''s a bit chilly..." Bagman hurried alongside Harry as they began to wend their way out of the growing maze. Chris followed them. "Wonder if I could have a quick word, Harry?" said Bagman eagerly. ''Now what does he want from Harry?'' Chris thought. "Er.. ok." Harry replied and they walked a little far from the castle and went towards the forest. Chris was close enough to hear their talk. "Well, I just thought I''d congratulate you again on your splendid performance against that Horntail and the merepeoples, Harry." said Bagman. "Really superb. Specially what you did with your broom and what you did to save Delacour''s sister, it was clearly remarkable." "Thanks," said Harry. Chris understood, like her Harry didn''t fell for the praise. Surely Bagman had ulterior motives. "I really wanted to ask you, Harry." Bagman stopped walking as they reach the edge of the forest. He looked around to see if anyone was near. Chris smirked as he continued, thinking no one was near, "Well if you need any help for your third task?" Harry looked very surprised like Chris. "Listen, Harry," Bagman said. "I feel very bad about all this . . . you were thrown into this tournament, you didn''t volunteer for it . . . and if . . . if I can help at all . . . I''ve taken a liking to you . . . the way you got past that dragon! And then you were very smart to understand the egg on your own. . ." On his own? Chris snorted under the invisibility cloak. "But... we''re not supposed take help from teachers... or judges, are we?" Harry said after staring at him for sometime. "Well . . . well, yes," said Bagman impatiently, "but... come on, Harry.... we all want a Hogwarts victory, don''t we?" "Have you offered Cedric help?" Harry asked raising his eyebrows. The smallest of frowns creased Bagman''s smooth face. "No, I haven''t," he said. "I... well, like I say, I''ve taken a liking to you. Just thought I''d offer . . ." "Well, thanks," said Harry, "but I think..." Harry abruptly stopped, Chris understood why. Something moved behind Bagman in the trees, Harry pulled Bagman aside. Chris gripped her wand tightly in her hand. Harry pulled out her wand as well. Bagman looked tensed as he followed Harry''s gaze towards the forest. "What''s it, Harry?" He asked trying to look brave. Suddenly a man staggered out from behind a tall oak. For a moment, Chris didn''t recognize him .... and she crossed Harry and Bagman... then she realized it was Mr. Crouch. "Barty!" Bagman exclaimed loudly. Mr Crouch''s looked as though he had been traveling for days. The knees of his robes were ripped and bloody, his face scratched; he was unshaven and gray with exhaustion. His neat hair and mustache were both in need of a wash and a trim. His strange appearance, however, was nothing to the way he was behaving. Muttering and gesticulating, Mr. Crouch appeared to be talking to someone that he alone could see. Bagman rushed towards him followed by Harry. Chris maintained her distance from them but went close enough to see what''s wrong with Mr Crouch. ". . . and when you''ve done that, Weatherby, send an owl to Dumbledore confirming the number of Durmstrang students who will be attending the tournament, Karkaroff has just sent word there will be twelve. . . ." "Barty! What''s wrong?" Bagman said. ". . . and then send another owl to Madame Maxime, because she might want to up the number of students she''s bringing, now Karkaroff''s made it a round dozen . . . do that, Weatherby, will you? Will you? Will . . ." Mr. Crouch''s eyes were bulging. He stood staring at the tree, muttering soundlessly at it. Then he staggered sideways and fell to his knees. Bagman bend down and shook him vigorously, like he was trying to wake Mr Crouch from a deep sleep. "Barty! Barty!" "What''s wrong with him?" Harry asked, looking worried. "Dumbledore!" gasped Mr. Crouch. He reached out and seized a handful of Bagman''s robes, dragging him closer, though his eyes were staring over Bagman''s head. "I need . . . see . . . Dumbledore. . . ." "Sure Barty. But in this condition? Where were you this entire time?" Bagman said, looking weird. He clearly didn''t understand what he should do in this kind of situation. "I''ve done . . . stupid . . . thing . . ." Mr. Crouch breathed. He looked utterly mad. His eyes were rolling and bulging, and a trickle of spittle was sliding down his chin. Every word he spoke seemed to cost him a terrible effort. "Must . . . tell . . . Dumbledore . . ." Chris knitted her eyebrows together. What''s he talking about? "Mr Bagman, I think we should take him to Dumbledore''s office." Harry suggested. "Oh no no Harry. Can''t you see, he is worse than a madman now. I should take him to St. Mungo''s hospital.... yes.. I should take him there." Bagman said hastily, like he knows what the right thing to do. Mr. Crouch''s eyes rolled forward onto Harry and Bagman. "Who . . . you?" he whispered. "I''m Ludo, Barty!" Bagman said trying to pull him up. "This is ridiculous. Come with me, Barty." "No!.... Dumbledore!" Mr Crouch jerked away from Bagman''s grip. "I... must.... warn... Dumble...dore... warn... Dumbledore..." ''Is that mean, I was right about Crouch''s secret harming Dumbledore?'' "Stop this madness Barty and get up." Bagman said impatiently. "Thank you, Weatherby, and when you have done that, I would like a cup of tea. My wife and son will be arriving shortly, we are attending a concert tonight with Mr. and Mrs. Fudge." Crouch was now talking fluently to a tree again. "Yes, my son has recently gained twelve O.W.L.s, most satisfactory, yes, thank you, yes, very proud indeed. Now, if you could bring me that memo from the Andorran Minister of Magic, I think I will have time to draft a response. . . ." "There''s no hope. I knew he''ll go mad the way he worked day and night." Bagman sighed getting up. "I''ll stunt him and take him to the Hospital wing. Don''t worry, Harry, you can go." "What? Stunt?" Harry looked more surprised than he looked when he saw Mr Crouch. Bagman went pale like he had revealed something, he shouldn''t have. ''What this man is trying to do?'' Chris thought desperately. She decided even if Harry leaves, she isn''t leaving Crouch with Bagman. "Yes Harry. I know what am I doing." Bagman suddenly transformed himself to look awfully confident. "You go I''ll take care of Barty. He''s my friend after all." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Do you want me to call someone for help? Or call Dumbledore? Mr Crouch wants to..." Harry said, with a doubtful tone. "No." Bagman said flatly, then softly added, "Barty is not in his right mind Harry. There''s no need to trouble Dumbledore." Harry hesitated but Bagman gave a reassuring smile and tried to pull Crouch, who was still mumbling looking at the tree, apparently convinced it was Percy. "Al... alright." Harry said. But Chris could clearly see, the doubt, mistrust and then determination in Harry''s eyes. He was not going back to the dormitory, he was definitely going to inform Dumbledore. Harry started to back away from Mr Crouch but his movement seemed to trigger another abrupt change in Mr. Crouch, who seized him hard around the knees and pulled Harry to the ground. "Don''t . . . leave . . . me!" he whispered, his eyes bulging again. "I . . . escaped . . . must warn . . . must tell . . . see Dumbledore . . . my fault . . . all my fault . . . Bertha . . . dead . . . all my fault . . . my son . . . my fault . . . tell Dumbledore . . . Harry Potter . . . the Dark Lord . . . stronger . . . Harry Potter . . ." Chris was thinking hard what these words could mean. She felt the puzzle was almost completed but still there was a big and important part missing. "That''s enough." Bagman pulled Harry up roughly. "He can hurt you in this mind state, Harry. I asked you to leave." "But..." Harry tried to protect then suddenly nodded. "Fine." And he sprinted away from the forest and up through the dark grounds. Bagman looked at him, clearly understanding he did a mistake. He hastily pulled out a small round hand mirror from his robes. Then tapped it with his wand and hold it in front of his face. "I found him." He said nervously, looking at the mirror. "Show me." A female voice answered from the other side of the mirror. Shocked Chris, tried to get behind Bagman to see who was he talking to. Undoubtedly something was terribly wrong. As instructed Bagman hold the mirror in front of Crouch, who was still mumbling. Then turned the mirror back to his face. "Good but why''re you looking nervous? Did anyone saw you both?" The female voice said coldly. Chris tip-toed looked up and peaked into the mirror. The other side was dark and the women had her hood over her head, hiding her face. Only her lips were visible. "Er... yes... I''m sorry... I''ve no idea that I''ll find him here... I was walking with Harry Potter.." Bagman looked more tensed. "Harry Potter?" Shrieked the women. Her lips twitched. "Yes... I was talking with him just like you asked me to..." "Shut up. Where''s is he now? Tell me you stunt him and removed his memory." The women said angrily but when Bagman looked shocked by her guess, she lashed out, "Bagman! You idiot! What''re you playing at? Is that too much for you to silence a fourteen years old boy?" "I asked him to go back as I''m taking Crouch to hospital." Bagman said hurriedly. "I don''t think he''ll..." "Inform Dumbledore? Tell me Ludo you seriously think he''ll not tell anyone about this? Not even Dumbledore or that girl?" She bit her lips so badly that it started to bleed. "Listen Ludo if he tells about it to that muggle-born girl and she came up with any kind of understanding of this situation then you''re..." "I was thinking about Crouch.... and also memory charms are not my forte,... if anything went wrong then..." Bagman tried to sound sincere. "Enough. Stop talking in the school grounds. If you''ve already said, then, take him to St Mungo''s. I''ll handle the rest." She gritted her teeths. "And listen Ludo, if you didn''t manage to do even that then you''re not getting anything not even a single Knut." "Alright. Alright." Bagman hurriedly closed the hand mirror and put it back inside his robes. "Sorry Barty. But I''ve no choice." Bagman said grimly as he pointed his hand towards mumbling Crouch, who was almost lying on the ground now. "Expelliarmus." The wand went flying from Bagman''s hand. Shocked and scared he looked around, only to find no one near him. "Who''s there?" He said, trying to look calm. "You''ve two minitues to confess everything, Mr Bagman or else you''ll be lying next to Mr Crouch... completely still, not stunt but dead." Chris said with cold and murderous tone. Chapter 123: Inner Struggles "Who''re you?" Bagman said, looking around frantically. Chris still was under the invisibility cloak. "I''ll not repeat Mr Bagman." Chris said in icy tone. "Er.... I don''t know what''re you talking about.. please don''t kill me." He was really scared as he didn''t have his wand with him, and the attacker was invisible. "Really?" Chris gave cold laugh. "If you really don''t know, what I''m talking about then you''re quite useless, aren''t you? I should kill you, right now." Saying this shot a offensive spell near Bagman''s legs, he jumped back. "Please... please... I''ll tell you what I know... please don''t..." He nervously looked around again. "Fine. Tell me then." Chris said angrily. "And fast." "Alright.... I don''t know who she is... really... I mean the woman I was talking just now... she just wants Barty.. I don''t know why... she instructed me to do few things... and promised me that she''ll give me money in return." Bagman was sweating furiously, he continued, looking in every direction, "I really need to pay the goblins and loads of people.... Some of them have threatened me.... that''s it... I don''t know anything else..." "What about Harry... Potter?" Chris asked. "He... oh... the woman wants Harry Potter to win... this Triwizard Tournament... I don''t know why... please..." Bagman spoke hurriedly. "To win?" "Yes." "What other instructions she gave? Don''t lie to me." Chris said. "No no I''m not lying... when I agreed to do her job.. she gave me the mirror to contact her... few days ago she asked me to look for Crouch... and also help Harry to win.. in fact she asked to make sure that Harry wins..." Bagman said. "That''s all.. I didn''t even see her face.." "Didn''t you asked why she wants those things?" Chris asked skeptically. "I did but she said if... I ask questions then she''ll make the amount half.... so I stopped asking and start working.. please understand... I''m getting death threats for borrowing money.. I''m helpless..." Chris was about ask something else but she heard rapid footsteps approaching. Bagman heard them too, as he froze in his place. Chris looked at Crouch and realized he was unconscious. Soon Harry came followed by Dumbledore. "Dumb... Dumble... Dumbledore..." Bagman almost chocked. "Thank heavens you''re here..." "Indeed? I heard you were taking Barty to St Mungo''s yourself? What happened?" Dumbledore said calmly but didn''t look very pleased. "Er... I...." before Bagman could finish, Dumbledore pushed him aside and bent over to Mr Crouch. Then Dumbledore carefully looked around. Chris hold her breath as Dumbledore eyes swept past her but she was sure Dumbledore sensed something. Suddenly the sound of thunderous footfalls reached them, and Hagrid came panting into sight with Fang at his heels. He was carrying his crossbow. "Professor Dumbledore!" he said, his eyes widening. "Harry..... what the..... Mr Bagman...?" "Hagrid I need you to carry Mr Crouch to the Hospital wing." Dumbledore said. "All of you follow me." "Crouch?" Hagrid exclaimed blankly but then quickly followed the orders and picked up Crouch from the ground. "Fang go back and wait for me." Dumbledore led the way and Hagrid, Harry and Bagman followed behind. Chris''s instincts told her that she should follow them as well, so she did. Bagman threw a nasty glance towards Harry but as Harry looked back at him, he changed his expression. Bagman nervously looked around. No one spoke until they reached the Hospital wing. Madam Pomfrey hurried to see what''s wrong. "Hagrid kindly alert Professor Moody and Professor Snape." Dumbledore said to Hagrid. Hagrid nodded and left. "Madam Pomfrey please take special care of Barty. His mind is not in a good condition and also informe me as soon as he wakes up." Dumbledore said calmly then turned to Harry, Bagman and Chris(who was still under the invisibility cloak). "I''ll wait outside." "Dumbledore... actually I..." Bagman said as soon as they stepped outside the hospital wing. "First, I would like to know Ludo, why did you try to take Barty away when he clearly stated he wanted to see me?" Dumbledore said stopping Bagman. "Er... I... you didn''t have seen him Dumbledore.. he was out of his mind... I thought he can attack Harry... that''s why..." Bagman turned to Harry, "isn''t it, Harry?" "... Er...." Harry looked back and forth between Dumbledore and Bagman. "Surely, Your intentions can''t be wrong Ludo." Dumbledore said calmly. "But still I would like to know the situation in details. Harry tell me from the start." Harry nodded then narrated the incident just the way it was. Bagman tried to intercept few times but Dumbledore stopped him. "Hmm.." Dumbledore looked in deep thought as Harry finished. "You called Headmaster?" Snape came. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Yes Severus. Right on time." Dumbledore said. "Will you escort Ludo to my office? We''ve a important discussion to do and keep his company till I''m finished here." Snape nodded curtly like he understood the inner meaning of Dumbledore''s words. "Please Mr Bagman." Snape said to Bagman, who again started to sweat. He tried to say something but nothing came out of his mouth, so at last he followed Snape after few moments. "And now Harry, I need you to go straight back to the Dormitory. I want you to stay there. Anything you might want to do... any owls you might want to send..." His eyes flickered around the place Chris was standing. "Or there''s anything you wanted to talk about, they''re can wait until morning." "Er... yes." Harry replied looking confused but Chris understood one thing clearly, Dumbledore was using Legilimency on Harry and something else to sense her presence. Harry walked back to Gryffindor tower and Chris followed him closely. As they walked away, Chris heard Moody''s growling voice. "Damn leg," he said furiously. "Would''ve been here quicker . . . what''s happened?" And then Chris remembered Mad-Eye''s magical eye can see through invisibility cloak. She didn''t understand that Dumbledore did that intentionally or not but he surely saved her from Moody''s magical eye. ''Is that mean he don''t trust Moody?'' Chris thought. When they reached the fat lady portrait, Chris thought no matter what happened between her and Harry, it was important to warn him about this. But then, what she was going to say, that Harry shouldn''t win? Someone is plotting something to make him the Triwizard Champion? So at the end, Chris decided to talk with Dumbledore first. She avoided everyone at that night and went straight in her bed. But it wasn''t easy to sleep that night, specially when thousands of ideas, thoughts and possibilities are floating around inside her brain. At last when the first morning sun ray touched her skin, she got up, get ready and went outside the castle. The weather was really nice, so she sat near the lake, as it was still too early to visit Dumbledore''s office. While watching the giant squid, Chris thought many things about the life she was leading now. It''s weird that she can''t tell this kind of sensitive things anyone. Harry tells everything to Ron and Hermione, and he does it very easily. Though Chris''s friends promised her that they''ll be with her in every situation, no matter what; still Chris couldn''t bring herself to burden them with her weird life problems. She still didn''t know how this things will effect her future, and exactly what was she up against. Then how was she going to drag those people in this mess? The people, she cared about so deeply. The people, who cared about her. Chris pulled her knees to her chest and rested her head on her knees. Her eyes were still fixed at the lake, like she was trying to absorb the calmness of the lake inside her her heart. But the lake was not still at all, because of the Dumstrang ship and the giant squid. Frustrated Chris buried her face in her hands when suddenly something big came out of the lake splashing water all over Chris. "What the hell?" She angrily looked up and froze. A creature was jumping up and down in the lake splashing water everywhere. Half horse and half fish. It had a long tail like merepeople but it had a head like a horse, also two front legs. The horse parts were milk-white and the fish parts were sea-blue in colour. In short it was gorgeous. It made a weird sound and again dived inside, then came out again. It was behaving like a dolphin, which was trying to please the viewer with its antics. Chris smiled first, then soon she started laughing. Chris got up and went near the shore and the creature also came near to the bank. Chris lightly patted it and it pushed its head fondly towards her. Chris giggled. And she heard some boys laughing near by. She looked up and saw the Dumstrang students were out of the ship and they were looking at her and the creature. The creature retreated carefully, seeing this much people near it, and then dived back into the lake. "That vas beautiful." Victor Krum said as he and Shawn came near her. "Truly." Chris smiled looking at the lake. "Hippocampus!" Shawn said. "We''ve heard many times of it but never thought I''ll see one here in Hogwarts." "I told Hermy-own-ninny that Hogwarts is different and beautiful." Victor Krum said enthusiastically. "Ven I ver inside the lake I never saw it." "I think, because it hides in deep water, Victor." Shawn said. "How many creatures are there in this lake, Chris?" "There''s not very much information about that. I also didn''t know there were Hippocampus here." Chris replied grinning. "But then I guess, it''s ''Black Lake'' for a reason. It''s mysterious just like everything else in Hogwarts." "Yeah and that means it''s dangerous too. So Victor please don''t go around being too happy and jump into it to look for more creatures." Shawn said grinning. "I vill remember that." Victor laughed. Chris realized she was completely wet, so she said good bye to the boys and made her way towards the Gryffindors tower to change. Luckily Ginny and Colin weren''t in the Gryffindor tower, so Chris hurriedly changed into dry robes and went to Dumbledore''s office. "Fizzing Whizbee." Chris said to stone gargoyle guarding the entrance to Dumbledore''s office and the gargoyle sprang to life and jumped aside. It''s really funny, that, students didn''t know that they can get Headmaster''s office password just by asking the armour, standing in the corner of the same hallway. Dumbledore bewitched it to give the password to those, who really need to see the Headmaster at that moment. But the tricky part was you''ve to clearly ask it. Chris figured it out in her first year, when she was talking to herself, in that hallway, saying loudly, "what''s the password of Headmaster''s office?" And the answer came instantly from the armour. After she was habitually to this method. Soon Chris reached the polished oak door with a brass door knocker, and she was about to knock when again she heard voices coming from inside tje office. "Dumbledore, I''m afraid I don''t see the connection, don''t see it at all!" It was the voice of the Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge. "Ludo says Bertha''s perfectly capable of getting herself lost. I agree we would have expected to have found her by now, but all the same, we''ve no evidence of foul play, Dumbledore, none at all." "So Crouch went mad by himself, Minister?" said Moody''s growling voice. "I see only one thing here, Alastor," said Fudge. "Crouch has finally cracked ¡ª more than likely, I''m sure you''ll agree, given his personal history ¡ª lost his mind because of that." "And we''re taking Ludo Bagman''s word for this? Is that correct?" Dumbledore said calmly. "You''ve already interrogated Ludo, Dumbledore, without consenting with the Ministry." Fudge replied impatiently. "But I''m overlooking it, judging by the fact, that he really has a lot money to pay to the goblins. So now it''s Ministry''s business. I think I''ll take both of them now from Hogwarts. Crouch will be admitted to St Mungo''s and I''ll prepare a hearing for Ludo. I guess he''ll loose his job and something else but that''s all." Chris angrily knocked on the door. First because Mad-Eye can catch her eavesdropping again, and second, she couldn''t take the stupid Minister''s words anymore. Chapter 124: Pensive "Yes? Come in." Dumbledore''s voice sounded and Chris pushed the door and entered. Moody was standing in front of Dumbledore''s desk and Cornelius Fudge was standing beside it, wearing his usual pinstriped cloak and holding his lime-green bowler hat. Fudge threw a irritated look towards Chris. Chris didn''t give any particular expression. Fawkes came and sat on her shoulder. Chris slightly patted him and directly looked at Dumbledore. "Professor, I wanted to talk to you." Chris said seriously. "Yes, Christina." Dumbledore said calmly. "Then I''ll take my leave, Dumbledore." Fudge said hurriedly. "I''m taking them with me." "I still believe, Minister..." Moody started but Dumbledore stopped him. "Wait for me here, Christina." Dumbledore said to Chris as he got up. "Let''s go Fudge." Fudge was taken aback for a moment then gladly walked out of the office followed by Mad-Eye and Dumbledore. Chris was thinking how to convince Dumbledore about Bagman, while casually looking around Dumbledore''s office. Not getting enough attention, Fawkes flew back to on his golden perch beside the door. Chris was noticing how much the office was different than in her dreams. Other than pictures of previous headmasters and headmistresses of Hogwarts, all of whom were fast asleep in their frames, Chris saw the sorting hat, the Gryffindor sword, a metallic structure of a symbol. "Deathly Hallows!" Chris whispered looking at it. ''But why would Dumbledore like to keep a this big metallic structure of a old story? Is that mean they''re real? There are three Hallows like the story?'' Chris had finished the story book Luna gave her last year, the Tales of Beedle the Bard. It was a nice story book, but now Chris thought there''s more to these stories. When she noticed a patch of silvery light, dancing and shimmering on the glass case. Chris looked around for the source of the light and saw a sliver of silver-white shining brightly from within a black cabinet, whose door had not been closed properly. Without hesitating, Chris pulled open the cabinet door and saw a shallow stone basin lay there, with carvings around the edge: runes and symbols. There was signs of: Unknown, Memory, Wishdom, Logic, Knowledge, Connection, Experience and Enlightenment. The substance inside it wasn''t liquid nor gas. It was a bright, whitish silver, and it was moving ceaselessly; the surface of it became ruffled like water beneath wind, and then, like clouds, separated and swirled smoothly. It looked like light made liquid or like wind made solid, it was difficult to make one''s mind. After reading this signs and watching the substance inside the basin, Chris had an idea about this thing. It was an ancient Pensive. Chris have read about it, when she was reading about the founders. The pensive was one of the most precious artifact, handed down from one Headmaster/Headmistress to another. Chris knew it wasn''t harmful but peaking inside Headmaster''s memory wasn''t a wise thing to do. After debating for a moment, she decided to look into it. There''s no need to be goody good all the time, is it? Chris pulled her wand out from inside of her robes, looked at the contents of the basin, and prodded them. The surface of the silvery stuff inside the basin began to swirl very fast. Chris bent closer, his head right inside the cabinet. The silvery substance had become transparent; it looked like glass. She looked down into it, and saw the hospital wing of Hogwarts. She saw a figure lying on a hospital bed and he was looking very familiar. Chris leaned even closer, tilting her head, trying to see . . . The tip of her nose touched the substance into which she was staring. Dumbledore''s office gave an almighty lurch ¡ª she was thrown forward and pitched headfirst into the substance inside the basin ¡ª But her head did not hit the stone bottom. She was falling through something icy-cold and black; it was like being sucked into a dark whirlpool ¡ª And suddenly, Chris found herself in the Hospital wing, standing beside Dumbledore. He was looking at Madam Pomfrey, who was very nervous because of some reasons. Then he turned towards the another person beside the bed, Mad-Eye. For a moment Chris thought, Mad-Eye will see her but then, his eyes swept past her without any reaction. "It''s just like my dreams." Chris said loudly. "No one can see me or hear me." As expected no one heard her. Then Chris noticed the man on the Hospital bed. It was Mr Crouch. "What happened, Poppy?" Dumbledore asked calmly. "He woke up once Professor. Just now, that''s why I called you in. His mind state it really bad but he''s very eager to tell you something." Madam Pomfrey replied. "What do you think happened?" Dumbledore asked. Madam Pomfrey looked more nervous. "After checking him, I think... it''s either a strong memory charm or...." she stopped. "Imperious Curse." Moody growled. "I''ve told you from the start, Albus. Something is terribly wrong here." "I know Alastor and I can clearly see that." Dumbledore said quietly. "Professor! Professor Dumbledore!" Hagrid came in. "Here... the house-elf." Filthy, disheveled, little house-elf, peered around Hagrid''s enormous legs. It was Winky. Her mouth opened wide as soon as she saw Crouch and then she let out a piercing shriek. "Master! Master!" She flung herself on Crouch''s leg. "You is killed master? You..." "He''s unconscious Winky and we didn''t do anything." Dumbledore said. "But someone is trying to harm him and I guess you''ve the answer." "I? Winky?" She gasped. "I know nothing." "Don''t you dare to lie elf." Moody growled loudly. Winky jumped back. She started to shake her head. "I... keep secrets.... Winky''s a good elf.... I... I..." Winky was trembling. "I is not telling you. No..." Mad-Eye''s appearance can make many people tremble with fear but Winky was brave enough to still keep her secret. She was stubborn. She really was a good house-elf. "It''s alright, Winky." Dumbledore said reassuring her. "We''re not going to ask you anything, if you don''t want to tell." "But Albus..." "We should go out Alastor. If anything happens, inform me, Poppy." Dumbledore said stopping Moody. "And let Winky stay here with Barty." Madam Pomfrey nodded and Dumbledore looked at Mad-Eye, he reluctantly nodded. Then suddenly the Hospital wing around her, started dissolving as though it were made of smoke; everything was fading; she could see only her own body... all else was swirling darkness. . . . And then, the Hospital wing returned. Chris was standing behind Dumbledore. Dumbledore was back in the Hospital wing. Mr Crouch was awake and he was mumbling again, this time Madam Pomfrey was Percy. Winky was sobbing hard. Dumbledore gave a wave with his hand towards Madam Pomfrey. She nodded and left. "Barty! Barty! I''m here." Dumbledore shook Crouch by his shoulder. "Tell me. Tell me what you''ve done." "No... No... Don''t say anything master... please..." Winky sobbed harder. "Barty! Look at me." Dumbledore said ignoring Winky. "Albus Dumbledore." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Dumbledore!" Cried Crouch suddenly. His eyes were still unfocused but he heard Dumbledore''s name. "I''ve done terrible things... must tell... Dumble... dore." "Master you''re not fine." Winky said coming in front of Crouch. "Don''t talk please." "Winky!" Crouch looked at Winky and panicked. "I was wrong, Winky.... I shouldn''t have sacked you... I should''ve handed him over... he should be the one... he did terrible things... he is doing terrible things...." "He... who? Who, Barty?" Dumbledore asked calmly. "Dumbledore! Albus!" Crouch just noticed Dumbledore. He grabbed Dumbledore''s robes and pulled him closer. Crouch''s eyes were red. "He''s alive Albus... He''s alive... He conjured the... mark... the dark mark... He''s helping You-Know-Who... stop him... Albus stop him.." He suddenly turn around and stared at the empty space. "Weatherby, I''ll introduce you to my family tonight. Come for tea at my house. My son just graduated from Hogwarts. I''m very proud. Very proud indeed..." He started mumbling. "Barty!" Dumbledore called him again. "Tell me who''s alive? Who''s helping Voldemort?" The name ''Voldemort'', made another change in Crouch. "He... He was... torturing me... Voldemort have gained power... people are helping Voldemort... people are helping Him... and it started... because of my mistake... I saved him... hide him for years...." "Barty! Who?" Dumbledore said placing a hand on Crouch''s shoulder, trying to calm him. "He''s out there... I saved him from Azkaban... Barty... Crouch... my... son..." he whispered and suddenly his eyes rolled back and he was motionless. Dumbledore straighten up. He looked in deep thought. Winky shrieked and started crying louder than ever. Madam Pomfrey hurriedly came in, maybe hearing Winky''s shriek. "What happened?" She asked. "Check him, Poppy." Dumbledore said quietly. Madam Pomfrey nodded and started checking Crouch. Again the Hospital wing started to dissolved and Chris fell into a room. The room was dimly lit; there were no windows, merely torches in brackets such as the ones that illuminated the walls of Hogwarts. Chris saw that rows and rows of witches and wizards were seated around every wall on what seemed to be benches rising in levels. Four empty chair stood in the very center of the room. Chains encircled the arms of the chairs, as though their occupants were usually tied to it. Chris looked around and saw she was sitting beside Dumbledore at the highest bench. There was a bleak and forbidding air about the place; there were no pictures on the walls, no decorations at all; just these serried rows of benches, rising in levels all around the room, all positioned so that they had a clear view of that chair with the chains on its arms. There was total silence, broken only by the dry sobs of a frail, wispy-looking witch in the seat next to Mr. Crouch. She was clutching a handkerchief to her mouth with trembling hands. Chris looked up at Crouch and saw that he looked gaunter and grayer than ever before. A nerve was twitching in his temple. "Bring them in," he said, and his voice echoed through the silent dungeon. The door in the corner opened yet again. Six dementors entered flanking a group of four people. Chris saw the people in the crowd turn to look up at Mr. Crouch. A few of them whispered to one another. The dementors placed each of the four people in the four chairs with chained arms. There was a thickset man who stared blankly up at Crouch; a thinner and more nervous-looking man, whose eyes were darting around the crowd; a woman with thick, shining dark hair and heavily hooded eyes, who was sitting in the chained chair as though it were a throne; and a boy in his late teens, who looked nothing short of petrified. He was shivering, his straw-colored hair all over his face, his freckled skin milk-white. The wispy little witch beside Crouch began to rock backward and forward in her seat, whimpering into her handkerchief. Crouch stood up. He looked down upon the four in front of him, and there was pure hatred in his face. "You have been brought here before the Council of Magical Law," he said clearly, "so that we may pass judgment on you, for a crime so heinous ..." "Father," said the boy with the straw-colored hair. "Father . . . please . . ." ".... that we have rarely heard the like of it within this court," said Crouch, speaking more loudly, drowning out his son''s voice. "We have heard the evidence against you. The four of you stand accused of capturing an Auror ..... Frank Longbottom .... and subjecting him to the Cruciatus Curse, believing him to have knowledge of the present whereabouts of your exiled master, He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named...." "Father, I didn''t!" shrieked the boy in chains below. "I didn''t, I swear it, Father, don''t send me back to the dementors ..." "You are further accused," bellowed Mr. Crouch, "of using the Cruciatus Curse on Frank Longbottom''s wife, when he would not give you information. You planned to restore He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named to power, and to resume the lives of violence you presumably led while he was strong. I now ask the jury..." "Mother!" screamed the boy below, and the wispy little witch beside Crouch began to sob, rocking backward and forward. "Mother, stop him, Mother, I didn''t do it, it wasn''t me!" "I now ask the jury," shouted Mr. Crouch, "to raise their hands if they believe, as I do, that these crimes deserve a life sentence in Azkaban!" In unison, the witches and wizards along the right-hand side of the dungeon raised their hands. Their faces full of savage triumph. The boy began to scream. "No! Mother, no! I didn''t do it, I didn''t do it, I didn''t know! Don''t send me there, don''t let him!" The dementors were gliding back into the room. The boys'' three companions rose quietly from their seats; the woman with the heavy-lidded eyes looked up at Crouch and called, "The Dark Lord will rise again, Crouch! Throw us into Azkaban; we will wait! He will rise again and will come for us, he will reward us beyond any of his other supporters! We alone were faithful! We alone tried to find him!" But the boy was trying to fight off the dementors, even though Chris could see their cold, draining power starting to affect him. The crowd was jeering, some of them on their feet, as the woman swept out of the dungeon, and the boy continued to struggle. "I''m your son!" he screamed up at Crouch. "I''m your son!" "You are no son of mine!" bellowed Mr. Crouch, his eyes bulging suddenly. "I have no son!" The wispy witch beside him gave a great gasp and slumped in her seat. She had fainted. Crouch appeared not to have noticed. "Take them away!" Crouch roared at the dementors, spit flying from his mouth. "Take them away, and may they rot there!" "Father! Father, I wasn''t involved! No! No! Father, please! Mother! Save me! Mother! Please!" He screamed as the Dementors took them away. He was still screaming but soon his voice faded. No one made anymore sounds in that room, all eyes were fixed on Mr Crouch, who still was staring at the door. Dumbledore sighed. "I don''t know if you did the right thing or not, Barty." He said quietly. Again the place started to dissolved but then it returned into the very same Dungeon. Chris was still sitting beside Dumbledore at the highest bench; but the atmosphere was completely different. It was relaxed, even cheerful. The witches and wizards all around the walls were talking to one another, almost as though they were at some sort of sporting event. Mr. Crouch looked more tired and somehow fiercer, gaunter. The door in the corner opened, and Ludo Bagman walked into the room. This was not, however, a Ludo Bagman gone to seed, but a Ludo Bagman who was clearly at the height of his Quidditch-playing fitness. His nose wasn''t broken now; he was tall and lean and muscular. Bagman looked nervous as he sat down in the chained chair, but it did not bind him there, he glanced around at the watching crowd, waved at a couple of them, and managed a small smile. "Ludo Bagman, you have been brought here in front of the Council of Magical Law to answer charges relating to the activities of the Death Eaters," said Mr. Crouch. "We have heard the evidence against you, and are about to reach our verdict. Do you have anything to add to your testimony before we pronounce judgment?" "Only," said Bagman, smiling awkwardly, "well .... I know I''ve been a bit of an idiot..." One or two wizards and witches in the surrounding seats smiled indulgently. Mr. Crouch did not appear to share their feelings. He was staring down at Ludo Bagman with an expression of the utmost severity and dislike. "You never spoke a truer word, boy," someone muttered dryly to Dumbledore behind Chris. She looked around and saw Moody sitting there, except that there was a very noticeable difference in his appearance. He did not have his magical eye, but two normal ones. "If I didn''t know he''d always been dim, I''d have said some of those Bludgers had permanently affected his brain. . . ." "Ludovic Bagman, you were caught passing information to Lord Voldemort''s supporters," said Mr. Crouch. "For this, I suggest a term of imprisonment in Azkaban lasting no less than...." But there was an angry outcry from the surrounding benches. Several of the witches and wizards around the walls stood up, shaking their heads, and even their fists, at Mr. Crouch. "But I''ve told you, I had no idea!" Bagman called earnestly over the crowd''s babble, his round blue eyes widening. "None at all! Old Rookwood was a friend of my dad''s . . . never crossed my mind he was in with You-Know-Who! I thought I was collecting information for our side! And Rookwood kept talking about getting me a job in the Ministry later on . . . once my Quidditch days are over, you know . . . I mean, I can''t keep getting hit by Bludgers for the rest of my life, can I?" There were titters from the crowd. "Always a opportunist." Chris snorted. "It will be put to the vote," said Mr. Crouch coldly. He turned to the right-hand side of the dungeon. "The jury will please raise their hands . . . those in favor of imprisonment . . ." Chris looked toward the right-hand side of the dungeon. Not one person raised their hand. Many of the witches and wizards around the walls began to clap. Chris rolled her eyes and decided to came out of this memory. After watching those terrifying memories, this was rather stupid. Chris started to rise up from there, and then the dungeon dissolved around her; for a moment, all was blackness, and then she felt as though she had done a slow-motion somersault, suddenly landing flat on her feet, in what seemed like the dazzling light of Dumbledore''s sunlit office. The stone basin was shimmering in the cabinet in front of her. "You''ll be the first student, who was able to came out of it on her own." Said a voice behind her. Chris turned around and saw Albus Dumbledore sitting in his chair behind the desk. "Professor... I was...." Chris started but Dumbledore stopped her. "I didn''t pull you back for a reason." He smiled. "So there''s no need to explain." Chapter 125: Red and Green Chris looked confused at first, then seeing Dumbledore''s smiling face, she calmed down. "Still... sorry Professor. I shouldn''t have..." Chris said. "Er... How long are you here?" "Not too long." Dumbledore replied. "Sit." Chris sat on the chair in front of him and remembered why she was there in the first place. "Professor... I..." Chris stopped and then said, "How did you know that I was under the invisibility cloak yesterday?" Dumbledore chuckled. "I''ve my ways." He replied with a twinkle in his eyes. "It naturally happens at my age." Though Chris knew it''s not because of his age, after all he was the greatest wizard of his time; Chris decided to drop it and get back to Crouch and Bagman. "Professor! Mr Crouch''s son. Do you really think he''s alive?" Chris said urgently. "And did the Minister is going to take only Bagman''s job from him? He''s involved Professor... he tried to take Mr Crouch to some lady and...." "Calm down, Christina." Dumbledore said seriously. "I know all of it. We interrogated Ludo Bagman yesterday with Veritaserum, I think you know what is it?" "Yes. It''s the strongest truth serum." Chris replied. "Wait. We?" "Yes. I and Professor Snape." Dumbledore answered Chris''s questioning glance. "You still don''t trust Professor Moody, do you Christina?" "Er... No... it''s just this feelings, Professor. I can''t shake it off like that." "I understand." Dumbledore sighed, "and after your suspicions about Crouch came clear, I started to have them too." Chris looked carefully at Dumbledore, trying to understand what was he saying. "But Alastor is my old friend. So it''s really difficult to understand what''s wrong." Dumbledore continued. "Right now the most dangerous thing for us is, Barty Crouch jr. is somewhere, we don''t know. Also I heard from Dobby, what you said to the house-elves in the kitchen." "Er..." Chris awkwardly looked around. "And I must say, I''m thankful." Dumbledore smiled. "Dobby told me few days ago that Winky was talking about her young master, Barty Crouch jr, and how she took care of him. Now I realize she was talking about, after Crouch tricked the Dementors and brought back his son." "Professor... I heard Mr Crouch saying in your memory, that people are helping Riddle to gain power... and his son is helping him the most. Who are those people?" Chris said. "I mean they can''t be the death eaters, do they?" Hearing this Dumbledore smiled. "And why do think they can''t be the death eaters?" "Because if they were loyal and old followers of Riddle, then they must''ve done something sooner." Chris replied. "Right. I also don''t think these people are Tom''s old followers." Dumbledore said. "But I''m sure they''ve some personal gain in this." "So you think he''s really getting stronger?" "Tom Riddle?" said Dumbledore, looking at Chris over the over the Pensieve. It was the characteristic, piercing look Dumbledore had given her on other occasions, then he said, "I think he''s." Dumbledore sighed again, and he looked older, and wearier, than ever. "The years of Voldemort''s ascent to power," he said, "were marked with these incidents. Bertha Jorkins has vanished without a trace in the place where Voldemort was certainly known to be last. Crouch''s confession . . . And there was a third disappearance, one which the Ministry, I regret to say, do not consider of any importance, for it concerns a Muggle. His name was Frank Bryce, he lived in the village where Voldemort''s father grew up, and he has not been seen since last August. You see, I read the Muggle newspapers, unlike most of my Ministry friends. I can see they''re all linked." "But Professor, the Minister didn''t look like he believed you." "I know he didn''t. Fear is a big thing, Christina. You''ll be surprise how much it can effect your every decision." Dumbledore replied. "I knew he''ll not believe me. I''ve to work on my own, I guess. Well.. what were you wanted to tell me, Christina, before you got lost in my thoughts?" "Oh yes. Professor I went to meet Bagman yesterday and...." Chris described everything happened last night. She told Dumbledore about the mirror and the lady. Luckily Dumbledore didn''t ask why she went to meet Bagman. "Hmm.... I knew that much but unfortunately we didn''t find the mirror. He dropped it somewhere in the woods, he said. It''ll be good to know who''s magical signature was in it." Dumbledore''s said. "But Professor what about Harry?" Chris asked. "There''s something fishy about the championship. Why will someone want Harry to win? It''s still not clear." "I know and I''m worried about that more than anything else." "But you all can stop the championship." "No we can''t Christina. Don''t you know why Harry had to compete in this?" "Magical binding contract." Chris answered. "Harry told me but I didn''t understand, what the Goblet of Fire will do if he refused to compete?" "It''ll burn him alive." Dumbledore said with sharp voice. Chris looked shocked for few moments. "So Harry will die eventually no matter what." She sighed. "That''s the problem. All four of them have to compete in the last task or the Goblet of Fire will punish them for breaking the contract. The contract will end after someone wins and I''m worried about the winner, right now ..." Dumbledore got up, he went to the cabinet, lifted the basin, carried it over to his desk, placed it upon the polished top, and sat back in the chair. "Do you know what''s it, Christina?" "I think so. It''s a pensive, isn''t it? Because I was inside your memories." Chris said and then it hit her, her dreams looked like the same, what if they''re not dreams but the memories of the founders. "Indeed." Dumbledore said. "Anything else Christina?" "Professor... I.... I never told you one thing." Chris said, frowning. "I usually have some dreams... they''re always clear like your memories... I see myself standing there but no one hears me or sees me... and they''re all related to the Hogwarts founders." "Really?" Dumbledore looked more interested in that information. "How many dreams you had till now? When you started having them?" "It started... I think, after I came to Hogwarts and I don''t remember how many dreams I had... I never counted." "So they''re enough to loose counts?" "I guess so." "Hmmm.." Dumbledore drew his wand out of the inside of his robes and placed the tip into his own silvery hair, near his temple. When he took the wand away, hair seemed to be clinging to it ¡ª but then Chris saw that it was in fact a glistening strand of the same strange silvery-white substance that filled the Pensieve. Dumbledore added this fresh thought to the basin, and Chris, astonished, saw her own face swimming around the surface of the bowl. "Er... Professor I saw Mr Crouch''s son in your memory... it was his trial day... Well... were they talking about Neville''s parents?" Dumbledore gave Chris a sharp look then said, "Do you know anything about them?" "Yes. Neville told me how they were torched. I just never thought Mr Crouch''s son was involved in that." Chris replied quietly. "Neville''s father, Frank, was an Auror just like Moody. He and his wife were tortured for information about Voldemort''s whereabouts after he lost his powers, as you heard. The Longbottoms were very popular," said Dumbledore. "The attacks on them came after Voldemort''s fall from power, just when everyone thought they were safe. Those attacks caused a wave of fury such as I have never known. The Ministry was under great pressure to catch those who had done it. Unfortunately, the Longbottoms'' evidence was.... given their condition... none too reliable." Dumbledore again started to pour memories in the pensive. Chris thought about the horror, if Neville sees the four people in front of him, who tortured his parents. What''ll he do? Will he be scared or it''ll make him brave enough to stand up? After few moments, Chris spoke, "So the Minister took Mr Crouch and Bagman with him?" "Yes. I don''t think Crouch was in state to give me more information but then again who knows..." Dumbledore sighed. "And Bagman really didn''t know what''s going on. He never did... He''s always been this kind of...." "Idiot?" Chris completed. Before Dumbledore can reply, there was a knock on his door. Dumbledore hurriedly put back the basin with a wave of his wand and closed the cabin. "Come in." He said after that. Sirius Black came in looking very serious. As he saw Chris, he looked a little surprised, but then smiled at her. Chris smiled back. "You called me Dumbledore?" He said seriously to Dumbledore. "Yes Sirius. I think you''ve already got a letter from your godson about what happened here last night?" Dumbledore said calmly. Sirius nodded. "Good. We need to discuss about that a little." Dumbledore turned to Chris. "I think I''ll miss the breakfast, Christina, but you shouldn''t." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Chris checked her watch and saw it was nearly her first class''s time. "I''ve potions first." Chris jumped up. "Professor Snape is going to kill me if I''m late. I should go, Professor." Chris ran towards the door. "Bye Sirius." She waved and ran out. Chris straight ran towards the dungeon. There was no time for breakfast, luckily her bag was with her. Breathing heavily, she reached the potion classroom and knocked. "Enter." Snape said from inside. Chris pushed the door and entered, everyone in the class was looking at her. Chris saw Ginny and Colin sitting in a corner. They lightly waved at her. "You''re late Miss Norton." Snape said with a stern look. "Sorry... Professor... I lost... track of time.." Chris replied still panting. "Ten points from Gryffindor." Snape said giving a pleasant smile. The Gryffindors groaned. "And if you don''t want to.." Snape continued. "...loose more house points then sit down quickly and start." Chris hurriedly tried to walk towards Ginny and Colin but Snape stopped her. "We''re doing today''s potion in pairs, Miss Norton, and I want you to work away from your dear friends." He said with a dark look on his face. Chris sighed and started to look around, there was only one Slytherin boy, who was sitting alone. Chris had met him before, he was really irritating pure-blood boy. Then she saw Jason was sitting with a boy behind Snape. As their eyes met, Chris gave him a pleading look and Jason chuckled. He pushed the boy and told him something and the boy obediently gathered his things and crept towards the lonely boy. Grinning Chris sat beside Jason. "Thanks for saving me." Chris said. "You shouldn''t come late to classes." Jason replied, pushing a notebook towards her. "Here, read the introductions carefully before you start blowing off our cauldron." "Very funny." Chris rolled her eyes. "Where were you?" Jason asked while chopping some daisy roots, perfectly. "You wasn''t even at breakfast. I asked Weasley but even she didn''t have any idea." "Yeah... I was at...." "Fascinating though your social life undoubtedly is, Miss Norton," said an icy voice right behind them, and both of them jumped, "I must ask you not to discuss it in my class. Ten more points from Gryffindor." Snape had glided over to their desk while they were talking. "Sorry Professor. I was just instructing her about the steps to make this potion correctly, as she was late." Jason lied. "Sure." Snape replied without looking at them and walked away. "We both were talking but still, only I lose house points. Why?" Chris said fuming, while looking at Snape''s back. "Relax." Jason said smiling. "Let''s finish the potion first." As Chris and Jason started working while whispering and smiling, Snape''s face darkened seeing Chris and Jason grinning at each other. Chris noticed this and gave a confused look towards Jason. "I think because he hate Gryffindors and don''t want his students to associate with them." Jason whispered and shrugged his shoulders. Chris gave a side glance towards Snape and saw he was looking at them, so Chris quickly concentrated on the potion. During the entire lesson, Snape glided many times by their table to check if everything was okay with the potion. He clearly didn''t like Jason being friendly with Chris. But Chris and Jason were first to finish the potion and it was perfect, so Snape gave them ten points each. After the bell rang, everyone gathered their things, walked out and before Jason can resume their talk, Ginny and Colin grabbed Chris. "Sorry, Jason but we need to talk to Chris. It''s important." Ginny said and dragged Chris away. "What the hell? What''s wrong?" Chris said as Ginny and Colin released her in a empty corridor. "You tell me what''s wrong?" Colin asked. "Right." Ginny crossed her hands on her chest and looked seriously at Chris. "Er....." Chris thought for a moment what to say. "Chris you weren''t at the room last night, and this morning..." Ginny said impatiently. "Not even in Gryffindor tower." Colin said looking more serious. "Exactly and also didn''t come for breakfast... Jason also had no idea, where were you?" "Umm.... I think we''re going to be late for charms." Chris replied with a sigh. "Can we talk at lunch? Please." Ginny and Colin glared at her for few minutes then they nodded. "But we need a big explanation." Ginny said. "So you better be prepared." "Alright." Chris said smiling. Though she wasn''t feeling very happy by the thought of telling her friends the truth. Chapter 126: Creatures "So you''re telling us, Bagman was working for You-Know-Who, without having any idea about that?" George said. "Yep." Chris replied. Fred, George, Ron, Hermione, Harry, Ginny, Colin and Luna were at Gryffindor table. Chris explained them the thing with Bagman, (she omitted the parts of Harry and Mr Crouch''s son). Chris just used Voldemort''s name and it did the trick. Ginny, Colin and Luna who were so upset and angry on Chris for disappearing like that, forgave Chris as soon as they heard the name Voldemort. "Is he that much of an idiot?" Ginny burst out. "I think so." Fred said seriously. "And here we thought he''s a cunning person. What a waste!" "Still you should be careful now on, Fred." Hermione injected, looking worried. "Messing with this kind of people is dangerous." "I know, Hermione." Fred sighed. "But any of you can''t spill a word in front mom, is that clear?" George said. All of them nodded. Though Harry said sorry to Chris, Harry and Chris wasn''t talking that much. He was there with Ron and Hermione, just to hear the Chris''s version of the story. Chris''s didn''t bother much with this as she had plenty of things to think about. But then Harry said something. "We went to meet Professor Moody this morning. He said Bagman was always like this." "You told everything to Mad-Eye?" Chris choked in her pumpkin juice. "Yeah... why?" Harry suddenly looked nervous. He understood by Chris''s expression that he shouldn''t have done that. But he hurriedly added, "I was curious about what happened after I left the Hospital wing. I thought it''s a good idea to ask Professor Moody, as he was there." "Stop being curious about everything goes around you, Potter." Chris said with a calm voice. "You always get in trouble because of that." Harry didn''t reply and Chris knew why; one, because Harry was thinking hard about Mad-Eye and, two, Chris called him ''Potter'' with a formal tone, which means end of the discussion. After that Hermione, Ginny and Colin talked to Fred and George about their joke shop idea and many things but Chris didn''t participate in that conversation. Sirius warned them all to be careful now on, specially Harry. He strictly prohibited Harry to go out after dinner. He was also worried about the third task, Chris thought maybe Dumbledore haven''t told Sirius about the fact that Voldemort or someone of his followers wants Harry to win; because Sirius asked Harry to win. Chris debated for a long time about she should tell Jason about these or not. At last she decided she''ll give him a overall summary. Next morning as Chris, Ginny, Colin and Luna were having breakfast and discussing about Charms, a screech owl arrived for Chris, carrying her morning copy of the Daily Prophet. Chris put the money on its pouch, unfolded the paper, glanced at the front page, and again choked, this time a small bite of toast. She hurriedly gulp some pumpkin juice. "What happened?" Colin, Ginny and Luna said together. "This is bad. This is really bad." Chris said wide eyed as she read the headline. FATHER KILLED BY HIS SON AN ATTACK OUTSIDE ST MUNGO''S HOSPITAL Mr. Barty Crouch, the head of the Department of International Magical Cooperation, who was not well for sometime, was killed yesterday in front of St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries by his own son Barty Crouch jr., writes Rita Skeeter, Special Correspondent. Mr Barty Crouch''s son Barty Crouch jr. is well known for being a Death Eater, fourteen years ago. He was sent to Azkaban, with the Lestranges for torturing Auror Frank Longbottom and his wife by Cruciatus curse, after the defeat of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named by Harry Potter. Yesterday afternoon, when the Minister and few Aurors were taking Mr Crouch to St. Mungo''s hospital, as he was not in his right mind state, Barty Crouch jr attacked them and killed his own father, with the killing curse. According to the witnesses Barty Crouch jr wasn''t in the right mind either. "After killing his father, he laughed like a maniac and shouted that he took his revenge." Said an employee of St Mungo''s Hospital. "He was babbling how his father tricked the Ministry and brought him back from Azkaban only to torture him..." said another witness. According to the Minister of Magic Fudge, Barty Crouch had some resources in the Ministry before he became the Minister and like that he freed his son from Azkaban years ago. The Aurors think that Mr Crouch despised the Death Eaters so much that he decided to torture his son on his own and that''s how Barty Crouch jr went mad. But then recently somehow he overpowered his father and tortured him back and when Crouch escaped his son, Barty Crouch jr decided to kill him in broad daylight as he just wanted revenge nothing else. And that''s why after killing his father, Barty Crouch jr didn''t try to hide or run away. The Aurors captured him quickly and the Ministry summoned a Dementor and orederd to perform the Dementors kiss on him as he could''ve been highly dangerous to kept alive. "I cannot erase the things, which happened before I became Minister but I''m trying to fix this dangerous things as much as possible. I''m trying to keep our Wizarding community safe and I''ll do everything in my power to keep it like that." Said Minister of Magic after the incident. Though Ministry had made countable mistakes before, this time Minister is determined to fix things, also he assured that this has nothing to do with He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named. Well, we must wait and see if the Ministry will take extra precautions now on or not. Ginny gasped as she finished reading. Chris looked at the entire paper if there was anything about Bagman or not but there was nothing, absolutely nothing. Not even the news about he losing his job. "Chris, have you seen it?" Someone asked and Chris looked up. It was Hermione. She was also looking horror struck like Ginny and Colin, clutching her own Daily Prophet. "I can''t believe this!" Ron exclaimed beside her. "Me neither, Ron." Chris sighed. Minister of Magic Fudge, clearly denied the fact that it has anything to do with Voldemort, which was a total lie. Dumbledore told him about Voldemort''s connection with Mr Crouch''s son. How could he just ignore something this much serious? It took lots of effort to stop herself from running to Dumbledore again and ask him directly about these. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Dumbledore must be already busy because of this... I shouldn''t bother him." Chris told herself. Suddenly Chris saw Neville running out of the Great Hall. "What happened to him?" Colin asked. And soon realization dawn on everyone''s faces as they looked at each other and the Daily Prophet article. "Yes, Frank Longbottom is his father." Chris replied as she got up. "I''ll go and check on him." "I''ll come with you." Harry said getting up to. "I never thought why he lives with his grandmother. Voldemort''s death eaters killed them, isn''t it?" "No. They''re not dead. They''re..." Chris stopped. "If you want to come... just come..." And she walked out the Great Hall. Neville was running out to the grounds. Chris followed. "Neville! Neville!" She called but Neville didn''t stop. At last he stopped in front of the lake and Chris finally caught him. "Neville..." Chris was breathing heavily because of running. "Neville...." Chris was facing Neville''s back. He didn''t turned around or spoke. "Neville... please... talk to me... I know it''s hard..." Chris said. Still silence. Chris didn''t say anything else. After sometime Chris realized Harry, Ron, Hermione, Ginny, Luna and Colin all of them where standing behind her. "You know Chris... when Granny told me the names... of... those four people... who... who tortured my mother and father..." Neville said suddenly. His voice was trembling badly. "I thought.... if... if something bad... happens to them... then I''ll... feel better... or I''ll feel different..." Chris stepped towards him and put a hand on his shoulder. "But I was very wrong... today... after reading... the Daily Prophet... I felt nothing... do you know why?" Neville continued. "Maybe because... this doesn''t change anything... for me... my parents are still in St. Mungo''s... They still don''t..." Neville started sobbing. To Chris''s surprise, suddenly Harry came forward and hugged Neville. "I know it''s hard Neville but we''re strong." Harry said. "We can get through anything." Neville hugged Harry back. Chris smiled at Harry. After Neville calmed down a little, he told her parents story to others. Everyone was feeling pity for him just like he predicted but Luna started to say few things which cheered up Neville a lot. He even laughed at one point. Soon they all realized they all had missed their first classes. Neville, Ron, Harry and Hermione had Transfiguration and Chris, Luna and Colin had Divination. Neville felt a little guilty seeing Hermione''s dull face but soon Hermione brushed it off saying that Neville was more important than this. Soon the day of the third task started to come close, Harry was spending his all free time to learn new jixes and hexes. Most of the times it was Hermione and Ron who was sacrificing themselves for Harry''s practice but sometimes they asked Ginny and Colin for help. Ginny refused but Colin agreed to help sometimes, only because he knew that Chris can perform the counter spells. So he wasn''t nervous about Harry''s practice. As Colin was spending time with Harry, Ron and Hermione; and Ginny and Luna were with Michael and Shawn, Chris was spending her time with Jason. "They''re called machines. Obviously they worked faster then humans." Chris said giggling. She and Jason were strolling through the forbidden forest and Chris was talking about normal muggle machines. "Wow... sometimes I feel muggles are more progressive than us. I mean, they can''t do magic but they create things, which work like magic." Jason replied. "True." Chris said. It was Jason''s idea to sneak out and watch some magical creatures in the forest. Though he didn''t love the magical creatures, he knew Chris loves this kind of things. Chris was very happy when Jason suggested this. They saw many unicorns, Chizpurfle (a small parasites up to a twentieth of an inch high, crablike in appearance, with large fangs), Bowtruckle (a tree-guardian creature, apparently made of bark and twigs with two small brown eyes), Clabbert (a tree-dwelling creature, in appearance something like a cross between a monkey and a frog), and Diricawl (A plump-bodied, fluffy-feathered, flightless bird). Nothing much dangerous but it was fun. On the back as sun started to set Chris felt someone''s gaze on her. She looked around few times but found no one but she thought she saw a shadow of, which seemed like a Centaur, a human head, torso, and arms joined to a horse''s body. Chapter 127: True Seer "There was three people in that dark room, including Voldemort. They got an owl and after reading it, the tallest man among them was happy. He said everything is fine. Vodemort said he''s greatful to find a friend like him... and said.... he''ll soon feed his snake... he''d be feeding me to it... then Voldemort laughed a high pitch laugh and my scar hurt... It woke me up, it hurt so badly." Harry sighed. Hermione gasped. Ron looked uncomfortable and worried. Colin looked a little bit scared. Ginny looked very surprised. "And Dumbledore said...?" Chris asked patiently. They all were sitting in the Gryffindor tower, and Harry just returned from Dumbledore''s office, after a scar hurting session in Divination class. "Dumbledore believes that my scar hurts both when Lord Voldemort is near me, and when he is feeling a particularly strong surge of emotion." Harry replied. "But.. why?" Hermione asked. "Because we''re connected by this scar.. by that failed killing curse..." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Oh." "How''s your training going on, Harry? The third task." Chris asked. "Er..." Harry looked very surprised. "I think it''s going well." "Good." Chris nodded. "Be careful in the third task." "Why?" "Because it''s going to be dangerous, I think." Chris sighed. "You should prepare for everything. Don''t think Hagrid will go easy on the champions." "True." Harry tried to smile. "I can help you with some advance spells if you want." "Really?" Harry asked looking shocked. "If you want." Chris said rolling her eyes. "Ok. Ok. Thank you." Harry grinned. "Good." Chris smiled a little. So as everyone started to study for their exams, Chris taught Harry some good defensive spells. Harry asked Ron and Hermione to go and study for their exams and Chris asked Ginny, Colin and Luna to do the same. To utilize her time, Chris usually gave Harry a spell to work on, while she studied Astronomy or Herbology for her exams. This way she thought she''ll do fine in exams, which would finish on the day of the third task, one week before the end of term. The mood in the castle as they entered June became excited and tense again. Professor McGonagall had given them permission to use the empty Transfiguration classroom at lunchtimes. Harry was practicing his shield charm but it wasn''t strong enough. "C''mon Harry, concentrate. Shielding charm can save your life." Chris said seriously. "You''ve seen that at the first task. If the shielding charm is strong enough, it can stop Dragon flames too." "Right." Harry said looking a little bit embarrassed. "Look, Harry. I''m not saying this because I can produce it." Chris calmed her voice. "I''m saying it because I know you can do this. You''ve already produced the perfect Patronus. Didn''t you?" "Yeah but I''ve not used it on Dementors and it''ll be difficult in their presence." Harry sighed. "Relax. Let''s take a break." Chris said sitting near the window. "Good idea." Harry said sitting beside her. "I''m tired." "I know." "What''s Malfoy doing?" Harry said suddenly looking out of the window. Chris turned and looked outside the window. Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle were standing in the shadow of a tree below. Crabbe and Goyle seemed to be keeping a lookout; both were smirking. Malfoy was holding his hand up to his mouth and speaking into it. "He looks like he''s using a walkie-talkie," said Harry curiously. "You can''t use those things inside Hogwarts and also I don''t think Malfoy even knows what a walkie-talkie is." Chris replied. "So what''s he doing?" "No idea. But you know now when I think about it, few days ago I saw Pansy Parkinson doing the same thing near the lake." Chris said. "This is weird." Exam week began and an unnatural hush fell over the castle. First day they had Transfiguration and Charms. Chris, Ginny and Colin did a great job in both exams. Chris was confident that they''ll get highest marks in the class. In Transfiguration they had to transform a flower vase to a bird and in Charms they had to do the cheering charm. After dinner, the students hurried back to their common rooms, not to relax, but to start studying for Care of Magical Creatures, Potions, and Astronomy. Chris was mostly preparing for Astronomy that night. Hagrid gave them a Niffler and Fire Crab and asked few questions about the creatures. It was the easiest exam. Then most difficult one: Potions. As expected Snape gave them the most difficult potion in their year, daydreaming potion. But Chris was prepared, so as Ginny and Colin. By the look of Snape''s unpleasant face, Chris was sure the three of them are getting good marks. Then came Astronomy at midnight, up on the tallest tower. History of Magic on Wednesday morning, in which Chris scribbled every answer perfectly. Ginny also did good but Colin wasn''t sure he wrote the right answers. Then at afternoon they had Herbology. Thanks to Neville, Chris''s exams were not that bad. Next morning they had Defence Against the Dark Arts exams and Chris had Ancient Runes. Moody almost made them duel each other and in Ancient Runes, Professor Babbling gave them few new charts to write the meanings of those Runes. Last day Chris and Colin had Divination and Ginny had Muggle studies; which was also the day of the third task, twenty-fourth june. Breakfast was a very noisy affair at the Gryffindor table on the morning of the third task. A screech owl arrived for Chris and another one arrived for Hermione, carrying thier morning copy of the Daily Prophet as usual. They were sitting together that day. Everyone was wishing Harry all the best but Chris was feeling weird. She had a feeling like something bad is going to happen. To hide her this discomfort, she unfolded the paper and tried to disappeared behind it but... "Here we go again." Chris groaned. There was a big picture of Harry, and beneath the banner headline: HARRY POTTER "DISTURBED AND DANGEROUS" Hermione spat out a mouthful of pumpkin juice, looking at the front page. "What is it?" Ginny asked. "Nothing," said Hermione quickly, giving a meaningful look towards Chris. "What is it, Chris?" Harry repeated. Chris sighed. "He''ll be alright, Hermione." Chris said unfolding the paper on the table. HARRY POTTER "DISTURBED AND DANGEROUS" The boy who defeated He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named is unstable and possibly dangerous, writes Rita Skeeter, Special Correspondent. Alarming evidence has recently come to light about Harry Potter''s strange behavior, which casts doubts upon his suitability to compete in a demanding competition like the Triwizard Tournament, or even to attend Hogwarts School. Potter, the Daily Prophet can exclusively reveal, regularly collapses at school, and is often heard to complain of pain in the scar on his forehead (relic of the curse with which You-Know-Who attempted to kill him). On Monday last, midway through a Divination lesson, your Daily Prophet reporter witnessed Potter storming from the class, claiming that his scar was hurting too badly to continue studying. It is possible, say top experts at St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries, that Potter''s brain was affected by the attack inflicted upon him by You-Know-Who, and that his insistence that the scar is still hurting is an expression of his deep-seated confusion. "He might even be pretending," said one specialist. "This could be a plea for attention." The Daily Prophet, however, has unearthed worrying facts about Harry Potter that Albus Dumbledore, headmaster of Hogwarts, has carefully concealed from the Wizarding public. "Potter can speak Parseltongue," reveals Draco Malfoy, a Hogwarts fourth year. "There were a lot of attacks on students a couple of years ago, and most people thought Potter was behind them after they saw him lose his temper at a dueling club and set a snake on another boy. It was all hushed up, though. But he''s made friends with werewolves and giants too. We think he''d do anything for a bit of power." Parseltongue, the ability to converse with snakes, has long been considered a Dark Art. Indeed, the most famous Parselmouth of our times is none other than You-Know-Who himself. A member of the Dark Force Defense League, who wished to remain unnamed, stated that he would regard any wizard who could speak Parseltongue "as worthy of investigation. Personally, I would be highly suspicious of anybody who could converse with snakes, as serpents are often used in the worst kinds of Dark Magic, and are historically associated with evildoers." Similarly, "anyone who seeks out the company of such vicious creatures as werewolves and giants would appear to have a fondness for violence." Albus Dumbledore should surely consider whether a boy such as this should be allowed to compete in the Triwizard Tournament. Some fear that Potter might resort to the Dark Arts in his desperation to win the tournament, the third task of which takes place this evening. "Gone off me a bit, hasn''t she?" said Harry lightly. "Join the club." Chris said smiling. "Now you''re also a dark wizard. You''ve to give credit to her imagination." "Really... she need check her theories a little bit... there are lots of healing potions, which need snake venoms and she thinks..." Luna bent over the paper again. " ''serpents are often used in the worst kinds of Dark Magic,'' like she practices dark magic, everyday." Over at the Slytherin table, Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle were laughing at him, tapping their heads with their fingers, pulling grotesquely mad faces, and waggling their tongues like snakes. "And they''re supposed to be Slytherins." Chris said looking at them. "Sometimes I feel they''re great disgrace to Salazar Slytherin, specially people like Carbbe and Goyle." "But I''m thinking how did she know Harry''s scar hurt in Divination?" Ron said. "There''s no way she was there, there''s no way she could''ve heard ..." "The window was open," said Harry. "I opened it to breathe." "You were at the top of North Tower!" Hermione said. "Your voice couldn''t have carried all the way down to the grounds!" "Guys leave it. We can think about Rita Skeeter later." Chris said, shrugging. "I know it''s weird but we''ve exams now, we can''t waste our time in that stupid woman. C''mon." "Right." Hermione said seriously. "Let''s go. Bye Harry." "Yeah... bye." Harry said as they all got up, and walked out, leaving Harry at the Great Hall. Ron and Hermione had their History of Magic exam and Luna had Charms. So all of them went in different directions. Chris and Colin were walking towards the North Tower when she saw Dumbledore, Karkaroff and Madame Maxime talking to few people outside the Entrance Hall. One of them was Minister of Magic Fudge and Chris didn''t recognize the other two men. "What''s going on?" Colin asked, looking towards them. "Do you think they''re the new judges?" "New judges?" Chris repeated. "Yeah they need someone in the place of Bagman and Crouch, don''t they?" "Right. Maybe they''re just new judges." Chris said. "Let''s go." They walked up the marble staircase together and proceeded all the way up to the seventh, where many of their class were sitting on the spiral staircase to Professor Trelawney''s classroom, trying to cram in a bit of last-minute studying. "She''s seeing us all separately," Alex informed them as they went to sit down next to him. He had his copy of Unfogging the Future open on his lap at the pages devoted to crystal gazing. "Have either of you ever seen anything in a crystal ball?" he asked them unhappily. "Not me but Chris did." Colin replied. Chris nudged him in the ribes. "Oh that''s right. You saw something last month, didn''t you?" Alex said looking more nervous. "Trelawney is really impressed with you." "Just made up things if you don''t see anything." Chris suggested. "She''ll not see the same thing as you, it''s the biggest advantage here." "I can do that." Colin said happily. "I''ll tell her about a accident in Hogwarts and she''ll be happy." Chris chuckled and Alex looked happy by this idea. The line of people outside the classroom shortened very slowly. As each person climbed back down the silver ladder, the rest of the class hissed, "What did she ask? Was it okay?" But they all refused to say. "She says the crystal ball''s told her that if I tell you, I''ll have a horrible accident!" "Colin Creevey." said the familiar, misty voice from over their heads. Chris showed a thumbs up to Colin, as he climbed the ladder. Chris was now the only person left to be tested. She settled herself on the floor with her back against the wall, thinking about the third task. What can happen inside the maze? No one will know. They all will think Harry died in a accident. If anyone else wins and something happens to them? Cedric? Fleur? Victor? They also didn''t sign up for this. This is getting nasty. Can I help them? But how? Ughhh.... "Chris!" Chris looked up, Colin was standing in front of her. "You''re done?" Chris asked surprised. "Yes. She''s calling you, go." Colin said. "I''ll wait for you." "No go to the Great Hall. I''ll meet you there." Chris said climbing the ladder. The tower room was hotter than ever before; the curtains were closed, the fire was alight, and the usual sickly scent made Chris uncomfortable as she stumbled through the clutter of chairs and tables to where Professor Trelawney sat waiting for her before a large crystal ball. "Good day, my dear," she said softly. "If you would kindly gaze into the Orb. . . . Take your time, now . . . then tell me what you see within it. . . ." Chris bent closer but only saw some fogs nothing else. "Er...." "Well?" Professor Trelawney prompted delicately. "What do you see?" ''Urghhhh... why did I was thinking about the third task that badly. I could''ve been done some meditation. Maybe then I could''ve seen something in real.'' A voice said in Chris''s mind. But there was no point. Professor Trelawney was staring at her expectantly. She gave up and tried to make something up. "I see.... a.... umm...." Chris was thinking about the Dragons then the merepeoples them suddenly.... "The Triwizard Cup!" "Really?" Professor Trelawney looked a little disappointed and unconvinced. But Chris wasn''t lying she was clearly watching the Triwizard Cup inside the crystal ball. "Who won?" Professor Trelawney asked. "I don''t know. It''s lying on the ground and Harry..." Chris stopped, there was Harry and Cedric lying on the ground beside it and there was another figure beside them. It was Chris. She was lying on the ground clutching her bloody robes. "Harry? Harry Potter won? Then why it''s lying on the ground?" Professor Trelawney said, suddenly looking excited. "What happened dear?" "Er... umm... I..." Chris''s mind was blank. How is this possible? And then there was a snake lurking towards them. A snake? Harry saw a snake in her dream. Voldemort is going to feed them to the snake. "What''s it dear?" Professor Trelawney repeated. "He died." Chris burst out. Chris wasn''t able to process what she was watching inside the orb and then Professor Trelawney''s curiosity made Chris mad, so she said what Professor Trelawney will like to here. A death story. "What?" Professor Trelawney looked startled. Then looked sympathetic. "Oh dear I knew this was coming... that boy is... but how did he died, dear?" "By an enormous creature in the maze. He was very near the Cup." Chris replied without thinking. "Oh! Poor boy! Poor boy! I hope that''s not true... but we can''t prevent the future, can we?" She said softly. "I guess not." Chris replied. ''But I''ll... as much as possible.'' A voice said in her mind. "Well, dear, I think we''ll leave it there. . . ." Professor Trelawney said, scribbling keenly on the parchment perched upon her knees. "I can feel it, dear. You''re going to be a true seer..." "Thank you." Chris got up, picked up her bag and climbed out of the room and ran towards Dumbledore''s office. Chapter 128: The Third Task Dumbledore, Karkaroff, Madame Maxime, Fudge and another man were out on the Quidditch field in front the giant maze. Chris saw this through a window and went straight to the field. After reaching the field, Chris waited there for few moments to get noticed by Dumbledore. But as he was busy talking to Fudge, the strange man beside Fudge, noticed him. "I think a student wants to meet you, Professor Dumbledore." He said. All of them turned around and saw Chris. "Sorry to disturb you but I need to talk to you Professor." Chris said to Dumbledore. "Of course, Christina." Dumbledore nodded to Chris. Then he turned to others, "You all can go ahead for lunch. I''ll join you in a moment." All of them agreed and slowly made their way out. "What''s it Christina?" Dumbledore asked. "Professor I was in my Divination exam and... I saw in the Crystal ball... the Triwizard Cup, Harry and Cedric were lying on the ground." Chris took a sharp breath. "Professor I think something will be wrong with the Triwizard Cup... other wise why will I see the Cup...?" "Calm down Christina. Calm down." Dumbledore said seriously. "I know you''re worried about the champions and considering your nature, I''m not even surprised. But as I said before, just your presence can change the future..." Dumbledore smiled looking at Chris''s concentrated face. "I''ve placed the Triwizard Cup in the maze. Everything is safe... also I''ve put a protection charm around the Cup." "Oh!" Chris sighed with relief. "Sorry for bothering you like this, Professor, specially when you''re so busy..." "No need to say sorry, Christina.. You''re trying to help me that''s all... the help I wanted from you." Dumbledore''s looked serious again. "Crouch''s death have changed my calculation so I guess we need to be extra careful." "Professor what about Bagman?" "Disappeared. On that same day." Dumbledore sighed. Chris felt everything was fine and she need to relax now. So she took her leave from Dumbledore and returned to the castle for lunch, finally feeling a little bit light. The assurance on Dumbledore''s voice, really help to calm people''s nerves. "Hey!" Chris was surprised to see Bill, Mrs Weasley and Sirius eating on the Gryffindor table with others. Bill waved at her as she made her way towards them. "Hi." Chris smiled as Mrs Weasley hugged her. "How are you, dear?" Mrs Weasley asked. "I''m good, Mrs Weasley. How are you all?" Chris said. "We all are good." She replied. "Except Percy." Bill said. "Why?" Chris said but then she remembered the answer. "Mr Crouch." "Exactly." Bill replied. "Percy''s been hauled in for questioning by Ministry about the instructions Mr. Crouch has been sending in. They seem to think there''s a chance they weren''t genuinely written by him. Percy''s been under a lot of strain. They''re not letting him fill in for Mr. Crouch as the fifth judge tonight. Cornelius Fudge is going to be doing it. He''s really disappointed." "Oh yes I saw them. Who''s the replacement for Bagman?" Chris asked curiously. "Mr. Travis. He was working under Bagman for a long time. Actually he''s the one who was running the department of Magical Games and Sports, behind the scenes. So last week they made him head of the department and asked him to join the judge panel." Bill explained. "Hmm.." "Where have been?" Ginny asked suddenly. "Ginny, I had my Divination exam, did you forgot?" Chris knew what was Ginny talking about but pretend like she didn''t. "Yeah but Colin came ages ago. Why''re so late?" "A true seer takes her time, Ginny. Future takes time to appear.." Chris mimicked Professor Trelawney''s misty voice and everyone laughed. "I don''t know why did you take divination then?" Hermione spoke. "Because it''s fun." Colin replied casually. Hermione looked surprised by this answer and Ginny and Chris caught each other''s eyes and grinned. After that Fred and George started joking around, and Chris was having such a good time she felt almost as though she was back at the Burrow. Soon they finished the lunch and Mrs Weasley and Bill decided to walk around a bit, Sirius wished the same; so Hermione, Ron, Ginny and the twins went with Mrs Weasley and Bill; and Harry went with Sirius. Chris said that she''ll relax a little bit with Colin and Luna. After a long and tensed year, it was really nice to know that now everything was taken care of and there was nothing to be worried about. As Chris, Colin and Luna were discussing where to go next, Chris saw Viktor Krum over in a corner, conversing with his dark-haired mother and father in rapid Bulgarian but as he caught Chris''s eyes, he smiled a little bit. Then Fleur was jabbering away in French to her mother, near the oak door. Fleur''s little sister, Gabrielle, was holding her mother''s hand and was showing her something on the wall. The three of them walked out to the grounds and went towards the lake, where they played some games, talked and laughed. It was a feeling of fun after finishing exams. When it was almost dinner time, they started to return to the Great Hall. On the way, Chris saw Cedric with his parents. "Hey Chris!" Cedric waved at Chris as he saw her. "Hey!" Chris waved back. Cedric came to them. "Well.. Chris, my parents really wants to meet you." He said grinning. "My dad really liked your article about me. My dad really gets excited when people praises me.. it''s not like I like to be praised... it''s just..." "It''s fine Cedric." Chris smiled. Chris asked Colin and Luna to go without her as she went to Mr and Mrs Diggory. "Good afternoon Mr and Mrs Diggory." Chris said smiling. "Dad, mom, this is Chris... Christina Norton." Cedric introduced. "Oh yes yes... of course Christina Norton." Amos Diggory beamed at her. Clearly by their expression they were really proud of Cedric and they didn''t like Rita Skeeter''s article. They talked with Chris a little more about many things including the article, the championship and Cedric''s future plans; before Mrs Diggory reminded them about dinner. As they left, Chris was about to follow them when she felt someone''s gaze on her. She turned around but there was no one near her. As she looked back towards the castle, the Diggorys were gone. She was standing alone outside. The sky was a deep, clear blue now, and the first stars were starting to appear. It was feeling really creepy. Chris looked around once more and started to walk but then suddenly she heard a chant, a spell coming towards her. Chris dodged and sharply turned around pointing her wand straight. It was the fifth judge, Mr Travis. "What the hell?" Chris hurriedly tried to disarm him but Mr Travis was looking very pale and he was staring at Chris like a robot, pointing his wand towards her. Only then Chris realized, "Imperious Curse." Chris whispered. "You''re under Imperious Cur...." A spell hit hard on her back and everything went black. ____________________________________________________ Inside the castle... "Where''s Chris?" Ginny asked as Colin and Luna sat down with them at the Gryffindor table. "She was talking to Cedric Diggory''s parents." Colin replied grinning. "She''s really popular." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Umm..." Mrs Weasley cleared her throat. "That''s really good... I mean she should be popular, after all she''s a really nice girl.. so.. only are you three her friends?" "No, Chris have lots of friends in every house." Colin said. "Every house?" Mrs Weasley eyes shot towards the Slytherin table very quickly. "Yes." Ginny replied firmly. "Every house. Ravenclaw, Hufflepuff and Slytherin too." "Oh!" Mrs Weasley looked puzzled like she was choosing the right words to say the next line. "All Slytherins aren''t bad, Mrs Weasley." Harry said quietly. "There are some but Chris doesn''t befriends with them. She knows how to choose friends. I know because she''s a great friend of mine. You also know her. So you didn''t believe that Rita Skeeter, do you Mrs Weasley?" "Oh!" said Mrs. Weasley. "No... of course I didn''t!" Ginny, Colin, Luna, Hermione and Ron all of them looked utterly shocked. Only Harry had problem with Chris and Jason few days ago and now suddenly he''s defending them in front of Mrs Weasley? Hermione gave Harry a questioning look. "She helped me so much even after I behaved like an idiot." Harry whispered to her. "So at least I can do is... trust her." Hermione smiled. "So you know some interesting Slytherins?" Sirius asked smirking. "No. But I know Chris." Harry replied smiling. "Yeah... She''s a really nice girl." Sirius smiled back. After sometime, Ginny frowned looking at the Hufflepuff table. "Luna, the Diggorys are here. Where''s Chris?" She asked. Luna turned around so as Colin and Harry. "Yes she''s still not here." Hermione said. "Do you think she went somwhere? Without telling us?" Colin looked anxious. Colin, Luna and Ginny looked at each other. The three of them knew that, this wasn''t new for Chris to disappear without telling her friends, so maybe there was no need to worry? "Ladies and gentlemen," Dumbledore got his feet, "..in five minutes'' time, I will be asking you to make your way down to the Quidditch field for the third and final task of the Triwizard Tournament. Will the champions please follow me down to the stadium now." "Good luck, Harry." Ron and Hermione said. "Yeah, Good luck." Sirius said clapping Harry''s back. "Be careful." Mrs Weasley said. One by one everyone wished him luck as he got up from Gryffindor table and looked around the Great Hall once more then headed off out of the Great Hall with Cedric, Fleur, and Viktor. "Er.. Cedric?" He muttered. "Yeah?" Cedric whispered. "Was Chris with you before the dinner?" "Yes. She was for sometime. Why?" Cedric said. "Nothing." Harry tried to focus on the third task. ''She must be busy with something important. She''s still not angry at me, is she? No, of course not, she would have came to wish me luck, no matter what. She''s definitely busy.'' Harry thought as they walked onto the Quidditch field. Chapter 129: Vines with Thorns Godric Gryffindor, Salazar Slytherin, Rowena Ravenclaw and Helga Hufflepuff were standing in a circle in the middle of a room. They were looking young. "The born leader, who will be determined to change future, will be my true successor." Salazar Slytherin said holding his palm forward. His eyes closed and concentrated. A bright golden snake twisted itself few times above Slytherin''s palm then a golden key rise from his hand. "The wise and intelligent one, full of own originality and creativity, will be my true successor." Rowena Ravenclaw said closing her eyes and holding her palm forward. A golden eagle flew above her hand few times then created a golden key, which floated above her palm. "The Courageous one, true to own heart''s desires and brave enough to fulfill them, will be my true successor." Godric Gryffindor said, holding his palm forward, closing his eyes. A golden lion roared few times and a golden key float above from his hand. "I choose the one, who will be honest with own heart, who will choose the right aim and fulfill it with loyalties. Only that student can be my successor." Helga Hufflepuff said, closing her eyes, holding her palm forward. A badger ran around Helga Hufflepuff''s open palm and another golden key rise above her palm. "And the one have all of those qualities..." "... all four of us..." "... will accept that student..." ".... as our successor." Chris opened her eyes, with great difficulty, her body wasn''t moving at all. She tried to look around her but her body was stiff. As her vision cleared, she realized she was lying on the ground. She was tied with something, some kind of thorned vines. The thorns in the vine were piercing through her skin, the pain was unbearable but also it was making her weak every minitue. Biting her lower lip, Chris looked around. The pain increased. She was surrounded by twenty-foot-high hedges and the shiny Triwizard Cup was floating above her head. She was in the middle of the maze. Chris felt her mouth becoming dry, her energy was draining from her body quickly. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. ''It''s painful. Why did I stay back? I should''ve been more careful.'' She thought. Her eyes were trying to close them, her head was dizzy. Then she heard voices somewhere in the maze. Chris felt like the voices were coming from underwater because there was no way she could make a word. Still she tried to speak or shout but the more she tried to move or do something more the pain increased in her body. Suddenly someone was yelling loudly. Chris forced her eyes to open them. She heard clearly someone was yelling and shouting in pain. ''That means the champions are already inside the maze.'' A voice said in Chris''s mind. ''They''ll definitely see me when they''ll reach the Cup.'' ''But then why would someone leave me here like this? If I can be rescued?'' Said another voice in her head. ''Maybe they thought by the time the champions will find me, I''ll be dead'' ''Not impossible, I guess. Judging by the situation I''m in now.'' Chris sighed. The yelling stopped. It wasn''t Fleur, it was a boy who was yelling. So maybe Harry, Cedric or Victor? But now there was complete silence no sounds. ''This is stupid. I should do something myself.'' But even the thought of it made the vines around her more stronger. Her mind started to go dizzy again. It was like now the thorn piercing through her body was preventing her from thinking too. Chris closed her eyes, thinking maybe the vine will go easy on her if she stops fighting, just like a devil snare. But no it was different, the grip was still strong around her, it was still painful. Chris was listening intently if there was anyone near her. Harry? Or Cedric? Maybe Victor will help her too, thinking it''s a part of third task like the second one, rescue a victim. Will Fleur be that much generous? Or they''ll think it''s a choice between saving the victim or taking the Cup? Chris was almost loosing hope, but then suddenly, there were sounds of footsteps. Someone was running towards her very fast. Then the sounds of footsteps doubled. There were two people now. Chris tried to open her eyes again but this time she couldn''t, but she knew the footsteps were coming closer. Maybe she''s saved. Though she never believed in a situation like damsel in distress and knight in shining armour, she can think about it now in a life-death situation. No matter what, no one wants to die, right? But then suddenly, "Cedric! On your left!" A familiar voice bellowed. It was Harry''s voice, Chris was sure and Cedric was also there. Chris remembered the future in that crystal ball where the three of them were lying on the ground. ''This is bad. What hell are they doing here together?'' Chris opened her eyes ignoring the sharp pain it created. "Stupefy! Impedimenta! Stupefy!" Harry was yelling behind Chris. She had her back towards them, so she couldn''t see what was happening. "Stupefy." Cedric yelled too. Chris guessed it must be some creature, given by Hagrid. "Expelliarmus." Harry shouted. ''It''s a creature or something else? Why will Harry disarm the obstacle? Don''t tell they''re fighting among them. Just save me dammit.'' Chris tried move around to face them but pain doubled and she thought a moan left her mouth, but only then she realized she also had a silencing charm on her. ''Ugggghhhh'' Chris groaned inside. "Stupefy!" Harry and Cedric shouted together. Then there was silence. "Harry!" She heard Cedric shouting. "You all right? Did it fall on you?" "No," Harry called back, panting. ''It? They were not fighting against each other. They were fighting together. At least that was assuring.'' "Who''s it?" Harry asked. ''Finally... It''s me stupid.'' "Don''t know. Maybe last part of the task." Cedric replied. "Is it tied?" Harry said. ''It? Do I look like it? Just let me get out of here, Potter.'' "I think so. Let''s see. I think we need to save her." Cedric said. Now they were very close to Chris. She felt happy, despite of the pain, which was increasing. "Be careful. It can be a trap too." Harry suggested. "We''re supposed to be face obstacles in this task, which will stop us from winning." Chris felt angry and proud at the same time. Angry because of what Harry said, about she being a obstacle; but proud because Harry was repeating Chris''s words. She told those words to him while he was practicing. "You''re supposed to be face obstacles in this task, which will stop you from winning. So be careful and don''t step into any traps." Chris told him, while teaching him a counter curse. "Maybe but still we should check." Cedric said. "Any of us can''t take the Cup just like that. At least I can''t." "I can''t either." Harry sighed. "Let''s see." Chris waited eagerly as they took slow steps towards her. ''Guys c''mon.'' Chris made sure her eyes are open. Then crossed the Cup and came in front of her. Chris saw their wands raising towards her. "CHRIS!" Both of them shouted as their wand lights lightened Chris''s face. Chris tried to roll her eyes but couldn''t. Her body pain reached a high point. "Chris, what''re you doing here?" Harry dropped to his knee. "First let''s release her." Cedric suggested, he was looking concerned too. "Yeah." Harry tried to open them by hands but as soon as he touched a vine, a big thorn cut his index finger. "Ow." Chris looked at him hopelessly. "But how?" Harry said, looking at Cedric. "They''re thorny." "Wait. Diffindo." Cedric carefully pointed his wand on the vines. Only one of the vines split open. "Diffindo!" Harry followed. After more three or four times, they successfully removed the vines from her body. Chris''s hands, wrists, waist, legs, shoulder all started to bleed as the thorns were removed. "It''s too much." Cedric burst out. "How can the teachers allow this? You''re bleeding all over." "Exactly. What happened Chris?" Harry asked as he helped her to get up. Chris clapped her hands on her mouth and broke the silencing charm. "Ahh." Chris moaned. "Thank you... so much.... It was... killing me." "But what''re you..." "No time to explain, Harry. Just grab the Cup and they''ll know you won and we can get out here." Chris said hurriedly, she still didn''t have much energy left. Harry and Cedric looked at each other. "Take it, then," Harry said to Cedric. "Go on, take it." But Cedric didn''t move. He merely stood there, looking at Harry. "You take it. You should win. That''s twice you''ve saved my neck in here." He said. Chris looked back and forth between them. "Guys... this is not the time... the teachers..." Chris started. "No. You reached first." Harry interrupted. "The teachers don''t..." "You deserve it." Cedric replied. "Stop being noble," said Harry. "Just take it, then we can get out of here." "The teachers don''t know about me. Someone tried to kill me. Will you two listen?" Chris burst out irritably. "We need to go back now." The both of them starred at her, shocked. And as if in cue, a growling voice came behind them. Chris wheeled around. Cedric and Harry hold their wand out sharply. A creature came out from dark hedge. It was the strangest creature Chris had seen till now. It had a head of a alligator, body of a wolf and two rope like almost three feet long tail. He was darting towards them very fast. "Stupefy! Impedimenta!" Harry and Cedric yelled. "Stupefy!" Chris yelled holding her hand straight ahead, as she didn''t have her wand. But the creature dodged every spell perfectly and rounded them up. Then suddenly its long tails wrapped around Chris, Harry and Cedric. Instantly, Chris felt her body temperature going down, her legs left the ground. It was like someone suddenly splashed ice water on her -- like she was spinning underwater very fast. Finally swirling, spinning, swimming she reached somewhere. Chris''s back hit a solid ground. "Ow." Harry moaned. Harry and Cedric were lying beside her. Only then Chris noticed, Harry''s leg was injured. It was bleeding freely, soaking his robes. Chris felt the bleeding pain returned to her body as she forced herself to get up. She hurriedly looked around if the weird creature was near, and saw that the creature was walking away from them. "Where are we?" Cedric said as he got up. "What was that?" Harry asked getting up as well. "Most importantly what the hell is going on?" Chris said looking around. They had left the Hogwarts grounds completely; they had obviously traveled miles ¡ª perhaps hundreds of miles ¡ª for even the mountains surrounding the castle were gone. They were standing instead in a dark and overgrown graveyard; the black outline of a small church was visible beyond a large yew tree to their right. A hill rose above them to their left. Chris could just make out the outline of a fine old house on the hillside. "You said someone attacked you and the teachers don''t know about you, right?" Cedric asked looking alarmed. "Yes." Chris replied, still looking around. She''s alert this time. "I don''t have my wand. You two hold your wands out. This is serious." "Yeah." Harry said quietly, holding his wand out. Cedric nodded seriously and hold his wand out as well. "So the creature brought us here and left?" Harry asked. "Looks like it." Chris replied. "But you can''t Apparate or Disappearate on Hogwarts grounds." Cedric said. "Someone is coming." Chris said. Chapter 130: Familiar Voices Squinting tensely through the darkness, Chris watched few figures drawing nearer, walking steadily toward them between the graves. There were three people, all in long hooded cloaks. One of them was holding something in his arms. Several paces nearer, the gap between them closing all the time Chris saw that the thing in the person''s arms looked like a baby . . . or was it merely a bundle of robes? Chris silently put a shielding charm around them. Harry and Cedric suddenly started to lower their wands. "What''re you trying to do? Stay focus." Chris muttered angrily. They hold their wand straight, alert. The hooded figures stopped beside a towering marble headstone, only six feet from them. "Who''re you? And what the hell do you want?" Chris burst out. She was out of patience. The tallest one stepped forward and gave a hoarse laugh. "Straight to business, aren''t you?" He said. A chill ran down Chris''s spine. She have heard this voice. Almost a year ago. In the the woods at Quidditch World Cup. It was the same voice without any mistake. "You..... you...." Chris choked. "Glad to know, your brain is still working." He replied. "Now as you asked, we should get down to business. Ethan!" The man behind him, who was holding the bundle stepped forward, then suddenly Harry screamed and fell into his knees. "Harry!" Chris rushed towards him. Cedric looked very nervous now. Then Chris heard a high, cold voice say, "Kill the spare." "NO!" Chris shouted glaring at the hooded figures. Their faces were still hidden. "Relax Queen. No one''s killing your little boyfriends." The taller man laughed again, then he turned to the bundle of robes. "Not now my friend. Let the fear increase first. Death will be so easy and simple, isn''t it?" "As you wish." Repiled the cold high pitched voice. "Then first, your resurrection." The taller man roared. "Stormy." Next second the other hooded figure stepped forward holding a wand. As she threw some spell towards them. Chris concentrated and her shield blocked the spells. As Stormy tried to cast some spells again, the tallest man stopped her with a wave. "Hmm... I''m impressed." He laughed, then ordered, "You two help my friend. I''ll take care of them." Stormy and Ethan nodded. The tallest man waved his wand and in a second Chris, Harry and Cedric, where tied to a big tombstone with tight cords. "Who''re you? What do you want?" Chris asked angrily, while struggling to free herself. She almost forgot her bleeding injuries but as soon as she started to struggle, the pain returned. She winced. "Looks like my poisonous thorns gave you some trouble." The man said laughing. "As soon as it gets under the skin, it drains all energy, it even soaks the last drop of hope from the body. Very useful thing." Stormy arrived with a huge cauldron. The cauldron from Chris''s vision. Chris gasped. "You attacked Chris!" Harry shouted suddenly. "You were the one who tied her with that thorned vine." "No Mr Potter. I just gave orders." He replied. Stormy was now at the bottom of the cauldron with her wand. Suddenly there were crackling flames beneath it. "Who''re you?" Chris repeated but it was like deep down she knew this person. "I thought if the founders have chose you, then they must''ve helped you to understand the situation. But I guess they didn''t, if you can''t recognize me." Saying this he pulled down his hood and looked up to Chris. Harry and Cedric took sharp breaths. The man had a ghost like appearance, he was half bald and his skin was like wrinkled paper. The only feature, which was clear in his face, was his eyes. Dark yellow eyes. Chris knew this eyes. "Malgino!" Chris said looking shocked. He smiled. "But how can you...? This is impossible..." said Chris. The liquid in the cauldron seemed to heat very fast. The surface began not only to bubble, but to send out fiery sparks, as though it were on fire. "Few years ago, you thought there''s nothing like magic, didn''t you? But see, there is." Malgino said looking very delightful. "There''s nothing impossible in this world. Nothing." The whole surface of the water was alight with sparks now. It might have been encrusted with diamonds. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "It is ready, Master." Stormy said. Chris recognized her voice too. "You''re the one who set up Bagman." Chris said looking at her. "I think we should start, master." Stormy said completely ignoring Chris''s comment. Malgino nodded. "Are you ready, my lord?" Stormy asked taking the bundle from Ethan. "Yes." The cold high pitched voice replied. Stormy pulled open the robes on the ground, revealing what was inside them, and Harry let out a yell, Cedric closed his eyes. It was as though Stormy had flipped over a stone and revealed something ugly, slimy, and blind ¡ª but worse, a hundred times worse. It was the shape of a crouched human child, except that Chris had never seen anything less like a child. It was hairless and scaly-looking, a dark, raw, reddish black. Its arms and legs were thin and feeble, and its face ¡ª no child alive ever had a face like that ¡ª flat and snakelike, with gleaming red eyes. Stormy lowered the creature into the cauldron; there was a hiss, and it vanished below the surface; Chris heard its frail body hit the bottom with a soft thud. "Ahhh..." Harry screamed again. Chris knew his scar was hurting again. Chris looked back to Malgino, who was watching this like someone was making a beautiful painting or sculpture. "How are you still alive? You were born centuries ago." Chris said. "Centuries? Yes it''s a long time ago." He said looking back at Chris. Everyone time Malgino''s eyes meet Chris''s eyes, a cold creepy shiver ran down Chris''s spine. But still she tried to look confident. "It''s been long, I didn''t hear anything about me. Tell me what do you know about me?" Malgino asked. Chris pressed her lips together angrily, she wasn''t going to obey him. "Who''s he?" Harry whispered. "How do you know him?" "What''s going on here? Who''re they or what''re they?" Cedric asked with trembling voice. Till now Stormy was chanting something in a low voice, holding her wand towards the Cauldron, but suddenly she closed her eyes, and spoke to the night, loudly. "Bone of the father, unknowingly given, you will renew your son!" The surface of a grave cracked. Chris watched as a fine trickle of dust rose into the air at Stormy''s command and fell softly into the cauldron. The diamond surface of the water broke and hissed; it sent sparks in all directions and turned a vivid, poisonous-looking blue. Then Stormy''s hood fell from her head as she pulled out a silver dagger from her robes. "Flesh of the servant willingly given you will revive your master." Her golden hair shined brightly and she spoke without any fear in her voice as she stretched her right hand out in front of her. She gripped the dagger very tightly in her left hand and swung it upward. Chris couldn''t take off her eyes from her, she shrieked. Stormy yelled in pain. As her flesh fell on the Cauldron and it turned to burning red; Stormy staggered backward holding her hand. Ethan tried to step forward to help her but she stopped him and walked towards Chris, Harry and Cedric. She stopped in front of Harry, and Chris saw her eyes were red, she was biting her lips in pain but she was forcing herself to stop moaning in pain. "Blood of the enemy forcibly taken you will resurrect your foe." She said and sliced open Harry''s arm with the silver dagger. Harry screamed and struggled as she pulled out a glass vial and held it to Harry''s cut, so that a dribble of blood fell into it. Stormy walked back, poured the blood into the Cauldron and stepped back. The liquid within turned, instantly, a blinding white. The cauldron was simmering, sending its diamond sparks in all directions, so blindingly bright that it turned all else to velvety blackness. And then, suddenly, the sparks emanating from the cauldron were extinguished. A surge of white steam billowed thickly from the cauldron instead. "It went wrong." Harry muttered. "Please let it be dead." But then they saw the dark outline of a man, tall and skeletally thin, rising slowly from inside the cauldron. "Robe me," said the high, cold voice from behind the steam. Ethan hurried forward with the robes and pulled it around the thin man. The thin man stepped out of the cauldron, staring at Harry . . . and Harry stared back. Whiter than a skull, with wide, livid scarlet eyes and a nose that was flat as a snake''s with slits for nostrils . . . Chris took a wild guess about the man and realized who was he. Lord Voldemort. Chapter 131: Lord Voldemort "My friend!" Malgino exclaimed in great delight. "So? I keep my promises or not?" "You do, Kazle." Lord Voldemort replied, examining his own new body. His hands were like large, pale spiders; his long white fingers caressed his own chest, his arms, his face; the red eyes, whose pupils were slits, like a cat''s, gleamed still more brightly through the darkness. He held up his hands and flexed the fingers, his expression rapt and exultant. "Great. Stormy!" Malgino called. Stormy walked towards Malgino still clutching her bloody hand. Then bowed to both of them. "You''ve redeemed yourself and proved that you''re not a waste. I forgive you. Now your hand." Malgino smiled. "No Kazle. As I said before, Lord Voldemort rewards his helpers... Stormy hold your hand out." Voldemort said. "As you wish, my lord." Stormy hold out her bleeding stump. Voldemort slipped one of those unnaturally long-fingered hands into a deep pocket and drew out a wand. He caressed it gently too; and then he raised it, whirled it through the air. A streak of what looked like molten silver hung shining in the wand''s wake. Momentarily shapeless, it writhed and then formed itself into a gleaming replica of a human hand, bright as moonlight, which soared downward and fixed itself upon Stormy''s bleeding wrist. "Thank you my lord." She said. There was no sign of happiness on her face as she stepped back. "Now it''s time to call back my followers." Voldemort said and raised his wand. A crackling flame shoot out from his wand and it turned into a red skull with a snake protruding from its mouth ¡ª the image that had appeared in the sky at the Quidditch World Cup: the Dark Mark. Harry screamed again. "How many will be brave enough to return when they feel it?" Voldemort whispered, his gleaming red eyes fixed upon the stars. "And how many will be foolish enough to stay away?" Malgino laughed. "Have you met our guests, Voldemort?" He said. Voldemort looked at Chris, Cedric and Harry. A cruel satisfaction on his face as his gaze fixed at Harry. "You see, Harry Potter, those are the remains of my late father," he hissed softly pointing at the open grave. "A Muggle and a fool . . . very like your dear mother. But they both had their uses, did they not? Your mother died to defend you as a child . . . and I killed my father, and see how useful he has proved himself, in death. . . ." Voldemort laughed again. "You still think like your sixteen years old self." Chris spit out. "Just your appearance is new, Riddle." Voldemort sharply looked at her. "If you weren''t so important to my friend, you would''ve been dead a long time ago." He hissed. "But I''m still alive." Chris said, looking directly at Voldemort''s eyes. "And that changes everything." And without warning, "Crucio." It was pain beyond anything Chris had ever experienced, even the thorn vines were nothing compared to it; her very bones were on fire; her head was surely splitting; her eyes were rolling madly in her head; she wanted it to end . . . to black out . . . to die . . . And then it was gone. Voldemort laughed coldly. "Now? What were you saying?" He asked. Chris glared at him. "Ah-ha. You hit at the wrong place, my friend." Malgino said coming forward beside Voldemort. "Hit where it hurts. Crucio." Cedric screamed. For a second, Chris remembered Neville, his parents going mad because of this curse. Then Cedric''s yells. "Stop." She shouted. Malgino stopped, smiled, then, "Crucio." This time Harry screamed. "Harry!" Voldemort and Malgino both laughed loudly. Seeing their laughing faces, for the first time, maybe, Chris felt weak. She felt they were going to die tonight. "I were right. Muggles are indeed weak." Voldemort said. "Look! My family returns. . . ." The air was suddenly full of the swishing of cloaks. Between graves, behind the yew tree, in every shadowy space, wizards were Apparating. All of them were hooded and masked. And one by one they moved forward . . . slowly, cautiously, as though they could hardly believe their eyes. Voldemort stood in silence, waiting for them. Then one of the Death Eaters fell to his knees, crawled toward Voldemort, and kissed the hem of his black robes. "Master . . . Master . . ." he murmured. The Death Eaters behind him did the same; each of them approaching Voldemort on his knees and kissing his robes, before backing away and standing up, forming a silent circle, which enclosed Chris, Cedric, Harry, Voldemort, Malgino, Ethan and Stormy. Yet they left gaps in the circle, as though waiting for more people. Voldemort, however, did not seem to expect more. He looked around at the hooded faces, and though there was no wind, a rustling seemed to run around the circle, as though it had shivered. "Welcome, Death Eaters," said Voldemort quietly. "Thirteen years . . . thirteen years since last we met. Yet you answer my call as though it were yesterday. . . . We are still united under the Dark Mark, then! Or are we?" He put back his terrible face and sniffed, his slit-like nostrils widening. "I smell guilt," he said. "There is a stench of guilt upon the air." A second shiver ran around the circle, as though each member of it longed, but did not dare, to step back from him. "I see you all, whole and healthy, with your powers intact ¡ª such prompt appearances! ¡ª and I ask myself . . . why did this band of wizards never come to the aid of their master, to whom they swore eternal loyalty?" No one spoke. "And I answer myself," whispered Voldemort, "they must have believed me broken, they thought I was gone. They slipped back among my enemies, and they pleaded innocence, and ignorance, and bewitchment. . . . "And then I ask myself, but how could they have believed I would not rise again? They, who knew the steps I took, long ago, to guard myself against mortal death? They, who had seen proofs of the immensity of my power in the times when I was mightier than any wizard living? "And I answer myself, perhaps they believed a still greater power could exist, one that could vanquish even Lord Voldemort . . . perhaps they now pay allegiance to another . . . perhaps that champion of commoners, of Mudbloods and Muggles, Albus Dumbledore?" At the mention of Dumbledore''s name, the members of the circle stirred, and some muttered and shook their heads. Voldemort ignored them. But Chris got an idea, what if she summons Dames here. She never tried but she could, maybe. "It is a disappointment to me . . . I confess myself disappointed. . . ." Voldemort said. One of the men suddenly flung himself forward, breaking the circle. Trembling from head to foot, he collapsed at Voldemort''s feet. "Master!" he shrieked, "Master, forgive me! Forgive us all!" Voldemort began to laugh. He raised his wand. "Crucio!" The Death Eater on the ground writhed and shrieked. Voldemort raised his wand. The tortured Death Eater lay flat upon the ground, gasping. "Get up, Lucius." said Voldemort softly. "Stand up. You ask for forgiveness? I do not forgive. I do not forget. Thirteen long years . . . I want thirteen years'' repayment before I forgive you." ''Dames. Accio Dames. Accio Dementors.'' Chris thought desperately. As Lucius stood up and stand back, Voldemort pointed towards Malgino, Stormy and Ethan. "If I hadn''t got a friend like Kazle.... everyone of you disappointed me but my fortune didn''t left my side. It sent me a friend like Kazle, who helped me to gain my strength back.... gave me countless ideas to give me back my body." Malgino looked pleased. "Gave his followers to me. They did many sacrifices to give me back my powers." Voldemort smiled too. "Unlike you all, Lucius." "My Lord, I was constantly on the alert," Lucius Malfoy looked still shaken up. "Had there been any sign from you, any whisper of your whereabouts, I would have been at your side immediately, nothing could have prevented me...." "And yet you ran from my Mark, when a faithful Death Eater sent it into the sky last summer?" said Voldemort lazily, and Mr. Malfoy stopped talking abruptly. "Yes, I know all about that, Lucius. . . . You have disappointed me. . . . I expect more faithful service in the future." "Of course, my Lord, of course. . . . You are merciful, thank you. . . ." Voldemort moved on, and stopped, staring at the space ¡ª large enough for two people ¡ª that separated Malfoy and the next man. "The Lestranges should stand here," said Voldemort quietly. "But they are entombed in Azkaban. They were faithful. They went to Azkaban rather than renounce me. . . . When Azkaban is broken open, the Lestranges will be honored beyond their dreams. The dementors will join us . . . they are our natural allies . . . we will recall the banished giants . . . I shall have all my devoted servants returned to me, and an army of creatures whom all fear. . . ." ''You wish. Dames will never betray me. I''m their Queen.'' Chris thought narrowing her eyes. Voldemort walked on. Some of the Death Eaters he passed in silence, but he paused before others and spoke to them. "Macnair . . . destroying dangerous beasts for the Ministry of Magic now, Ethan tells me? You shall have better victims than that soon, Macnair. Lord Voldemort will provide. . . ." "Thank you, Master . . . thank you," murmured Macnair. "And here," Voldemort moved on to the two largest hooded figures, "we have Crabbe . . . you will do better this time, will you not, Crabbe? And you, Goyle?" "They''re death eaters too?" Chris whispered. They bowed clumsily, muttering dully. "Yes, Master . . ." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "We will, Master. . . ." "The same goes for you, Nott," said Voldemort quietly as he walked past a stooped figure in Mr. Goyle''s shadow. ''Theodore''s father is a death eater?'' "My Lord, I prostrate myself before you, I am your most faithful...." "That will do," said Voldemort. He had reached the largest gap of all, and he stood surveying it with his blank, red eyes, as though he could see people standing there. There was still no sign of any Dementor. "And here we have six missing Death Eaters . . . three dead in my service. One, too cowardly to return . . . he will pay. One, who I believe has left me forever . . . he will be killed, of course . . . and one, who remains my most faithful servant, and who has already reentered my service." The Death Eaters stirred, and Chris saw their eyes dart sideways at one another through their masks. "He is at Hogwarts, that faithful servant, and it was through his efforts that our young friends arrived here tonight. . . . Yes," said Voldemort, a grin curling his lipless mouth as the eyes of the circle flashed in Harry''s direction. "Harry Potter has kindly joined us for my rebirthing party. One might go so far as to call him my guest of honor." There was a silence. "Master, we crave to know . . . we beg you to tell us . . . how you have achieved this . . . this miracle . . . how you managed to return to us. . . ." Lucius Malfoy said. "Ah, what a story it is, Lucius," said Voldemort. "And it begins ¡ª and ends ¡ª with my young friend here." ''Wait! I still have my locket on. There''ll be something I can use, right?'' Voldemort walked lazily over to stand next to Harry, so that the eyes of the whole circle were upon the two of them. "You know, of course, that they have called this boy my downfall?" Voldemort said softly, his red eyes upon Harry, who was twitching in pain on his scar. "You all know that on the night I lost my powers and my body, I tried to kill him. His mother died in the attempt to save him ¡ª and unwittingly provided him with a protection I admit I had not foreseen. . . . I could not touch the boy." Voldemort raised one of his long white fingers and put it very close to Harry''s cheek. "His mother left upon him the traces of her sacrifice. . . . This is old magic, I should have remembered it, I was foolish to overlook it . . . but no matter. I can touch him now." He touched Harry''s face. "I miscalculated, my friends, I admit it. My curse was deflected by the woman''s foolish sacrifice, and it rebounded upon myself. Aaah . . . pain beyond pain, my friends; nothing could have prepared me for it. I was ripped from my body, I was less than spirit, less than the meanest ghost . . . but still, I was alive. What I was, even I do not know . . . You know my goal ¡ª to conquer death. And now, I was tested, and it appeared that one or more of my experiments had worked . . . for I had not been killed, though the curse should have done it. Nevertheless, I was as powerless as the weakest creature alive, and without the means to help myself . . . for I had no body, and every spell that might have helped me required the use of a wand. . . . I remember only forcing myself, sleeplessly, endlessly, second by second, to exist. . . . I settled in a faraway place, in a forest, and I waited. . . . Surely, one of my faithful Death Eaters would try and find me . . . one of them would come and perform the magic I could not, to restore me to a body . . . but I waited in vain. . . ." The shiver ran once more around the circle of listening Death Eaters. Voldemort let the silence spiral horribly before continuing. "Only one power remained to me. I could possess the bodies of others. But I dared not go where other humans were plentiful, for I knew that the Aurors were still abroad and searching for me. I sometimes inhabited animals ¡ª snakes, of course, being my preference ¡ª but I was little better off inside them than as pure spirit, for their bodies were ill adapted to perform magic . . . and my possession of them shortened their lives; none of them lasted long. . . . Then . . . four years ago . . . the means for my return seemed assured. A wizard ¡ª young, foolish, and gullible ¡ª wandered across my path in the forest I had made my home. Oh, he seemed the very chance I had been dreaming of . . . for he was a teacher at Dumbledore''s school . . . he was easy to bend to my will . . . he brought me back to this country, and after a while, I took possession of his body, to supervise him closely as he carried out my orders. But my plan failed. I did not manage to steal the Sorcerer''s Stone. I was not to be assured immortal life. I was thwarted . . . thwarted, once again, by Harry Potter. . . ." Silence once more; nothing was stirring, not even the leaves on the yew tree. The Death Eaters were quite motionless, the glittering eyes in their masks fixed upon Voldemort, and upon Harry. Malgino was just smiling looking at Voldemort. "The servant died when I left his body, and I was left as weak as ever I had been," Voldemort continued. "I returned to my hiding place far away, and I will not pretend to you that I didn''t then fear that I might never regain my powers. . . . Yes, that was perhaps my darkest hour . . . I could not hope that I would be sent another wizard to possess . . . and I had given up hope, now, that any of my Death Eaters cared what had become of me. . . ." One or two of the masked wizards in the circle moved uncomfortably, but Voldemort took no notice. "And then, one and half year ago, when I had almost abandoned hope, it happened at last, my friend here found me." Voldemort said looking at Malgino. "Why don''t you tell them how did you find me, my friend?" Chapter 132: Duel "Of course." Malgino stepped forward. Many death eaters looked at him surprised but he ignored them and looked at Chris. "It started when almost two years ago, I found out that a eleven years old girl in Hogwarts had killed the ancient giant Basilisk of the great Salazar Slytherin himself. I was shocked at first and then I started to gather information about the event, as I had a lovely relationship with Hogwarts in the past. You see, I''m one of among the first students in Hogwarts, the four great Hogwarts founders have educated me." Few death eaters exchanged worried glances. Now they were looking very interested and at the same time a little scared. Chris''s gaze was fixed on Malgino. "So when I found the story behind the Basilisk getting killed, I discovered that the heir of Great Salazar Slytherin was none other than Lord Voldemort, the most dangerous and powerful wizard of all time." Malgino smiled at the crowd. "I was living at America at that time. I gathered all information about him and decided to help him. It took months, but at last we found him, talked about our ambitions, aims and mutual interests. Then Stormy and Ethan gathered all information about the famous Harry Potter, the old death eaters, Ministry employees many more important things. Based on those informations, we knew Bertha Jorkins, a witch from the Ministry of Magic, knew something big. So when she was near Albania, we captured her and she told us that she knew of a faithful Death Eater who would be only too willing to help Voldemort, if we could only contact him. She told us many things . . . but the means Voldemort used to break the Memory Charm upon her were powerful, and when we had extracted all useful information from her, her mind and body were both damaged beyond repair. She had now served her purpose. I disposed of her." Malgino smiled a ruthless smile. "Now it was time for reach for the faithful death eater and prepare for my friend''s rebirth. But first my friend needed to be strong enough to travel, well it wasn''t very much difficult. Few potions of my inventions and few spells of his inventions and that''s it. And then we travelled here for his rebirth." Voldemort smiled his terrible smile. "I knew that to achieve this... it is an old piece of Dark Magic, the potion that revived me tonight ¡ª I would need three powerful ingredients. My father''s bone, naturally, meant that we would have to come here, where he was buried." Voldemort said. "Servant''s flesh, it was difficult as my one of my faithful servants was in to Hogwarts, and the other three were in Azkaban. But then, my friend Kazle''s two faithful followers, who were taking care of me, agreed to take me as their master. First it was Ethan, who was going to perform the ritual but then Stormy did a big mistake by trusting a Ministry employe like Ludo Bagman and to redeem herself she took Ethan''s place and gave flesh for my resurrection." Almost instantly every death eaters turned to look at Stormy, who was still standing there with a blank face. "Next thing was the blood of a foe.... Kazle suggested many people.... Any wizard who had hated me . . . as so many of them still do. But I knew the one I must use, if I was to rise again, more powerful than I had been when I had fallen. I wanted Harry Potter''s blood. I wanted the blood of the one who had stripped me of power thirteen years ago . . . for the lingering protection his mother once gave him would then reside in my veins too. . . . But how to get at Harry Potter? For he has been better protected than I think even he knows, protected in ways devised by Dumbledore long ago, when it fell to him to arrange the boy''s future. Dumbledore invoked an ancient magic, to ensure the boy''s protection as long as he is in his relations'' care. Not even I can touch him there. . . ." In that moment something crossed Malgino''s old eyes. Voldemort didn''t notice it but Chris did. "Then, of course, there was the Quidditch World Cup. . . . I thought his protection might be weaker there, away from his relations and Dumbledore, but I was not yet strong enough. And then, the boy would return to Hogwarts, where he is under the crooked nose of that Muggle-loving fool from morning until night. So how could I take him?" Voldemort continued. "Why . . . by using Bertha Jorkins''s information, of course. Use my one faithful Death Eater, stationed at Hogwarts, to ensure that the boy''s name was entered into the Goblet of Fire. But then as Kazle expected, this girl started getting in our way. But Kazle''s creature was ready. He was the only creature, other than Phoenix, which can Disappearate from Hogwarts. Of course, it was Kazle''s own created creature. So my faithful death eater just needed to convince that big oaf Hagrid, to include our creature in the last task. He did and the creature brought them here, beyond the reach of Dumbledore''s help and protection, and into my waiting arms. And here he is . . . the boy you all believed had been my downfall. . . ." Voldemort moved slowly forward and turned to face Harry. He raised his wand. "Crucio!" Harry screamed in pain. "But now you''ll think, why I went through so much trouble to help your lord," Malgino said to the death eaters. "I''ll say that I believe a true powerful wizard like him shouldn''t go in waste like that. But I won''t say, that I didn''t had any profit in this. It would a unbelievable lie. My profit was, that little eleven years old girl." Malgino turned to Chris. "So brave, so ambitious, so wise, yet a soft-hearted. Went to kill a Basilisk just to save a girl she barely knew for a year." Malgino was looking at Chris pitifully. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "And now struggling to death because of another stupid fourteen years old boy. I warned you, didn''t I?" Malgino was now standing in front of Chris. "I warned you at the World Cup to go away, not to come back or else you''ll die like this stupid boy Harry Potter. But you ignored my warning, you went back to school, you tried to fail every plan Voldemort and I made." Chris felt all gazes at her, including Harry and Cedric. "But you forgot you''re still a thirteen years old girl and I''ve lived thousand lives. So I used your skills against you. I knew if something goes wrong with the championship, if you feel something is wrong, you''ll not sit quietly. You''ll pull some heroics and see where your heroics brought you?" Malgino laughed a cruel laugh. "As my friend Voldemort always says, you kids are courageous but foolish." All of them started to laugh, the death eaters, Voldemort, Malgino and Ethan. Stormy was still expressionless. Harry and Cedric was staring at Chris. "What do you want, Malgino?" Chris said with a frustrated tone. She was sure by now that, if Malgino just wanted Chris to be dead, he could''ve killed her by now, but he didn''t. That means he needs something from her and before that he wasn''t going to kill her. Hearing her, almost instantly the laugh stopped. "Ah! My old name... haven''t heard it for ages now. I remember, it was my birth name, my mother gave it to me. The founders used to call me by this name." Malgino sighed. "I had hopes, that they''ll understand, and choose me as their successor but.... anyway if I''ve lived so long, I''ll take what''s mine. The founders keys. I need the keys from you." Chris felt like he was trying to get inside her head as he stares at her. Chris gathered her all courage and acting skills, then said, "I don''t know what''re you talking about." Malgino smiled. "I expected that much. Very well." He looked very pleased. "Voldemort, I''ll start the ritual then." "Of course." Voldemort replied looking at Harry. "And you''ll need a dead person for that as I remember." Malgino nodded. "But, first, I want there to be no mistake in anybody''s mind. Harry Potter escaped me by a lucky chance. And I am now going to prove my power by killing him, here and now, in front of you all, when there is no Dumbledore to help him, and no mother to die for him. I will give him his chance. He will be allowed to fight, and you will be left in no doubt which of us is the stronger." Voldemort''s snake like face twisted in a terrible smile. "Is that alright, Kazle?" To answer his question, Malgino smiled and waved his wand and the cord around Harry released him. He dropped to the ground. "Go on. I''ve some work to do." Malgino said and walked back in the dark. Ethan thrust roughly Harry''s wand into his hand and stepped back. "You have been taught how to duel, Harry Potter?" said Voldemort softly, his red eyes glinting through the darkness. Harry looked at Voldemort then back at Chris and Cedric. "I wish I could help him." Cedric whispered. Cedric didn''t talk during the entire event, not after they were tied. Chris looked very surprised by his words. "I know we don''t stand a chance against them but at least we could''ve been fought by his side. He doesn''t deserves this." Cedric whispered to Chris. "I know. He doesn''t deserves to go through this alone." Chris whispered back. Chris looked back at Harry, who was still looking at them. "We bow to each other, Harry," said Voldemort, bending a little, but keeping his snakelike face upturned to Harry. "Come, the niceties must be observed. . . . Dumbledore would like you to show manners. . . . Bow to death, Harry. . . ." The Death Eaters were laughing again. Voldemort''s lipless mouth was smiling. Harry turned around to face him but did not bow. "I said, bow," Voldemort said, raising his wand ¡ª and Harry was forced to bend, and the Death Eaters laughed harder than ever. "Very good," said Voldemort softly, and he raised his wand. "And now you face me, like a man . . . straight-backed and proud, the way your father died. . . . And now ¡ª we duel." Chapter 133: Golden Threads and Lights Voldemort raised his wand, and before Harry could do anything to defend himself, before he could even move, he had been hit again by the Cruciatus Curse. Harry rolled over and scrambled to his feet; he was shaking uncontrollably, he staggered sideways into the wall of watching Death Eaters, and they pushed him away, back toward Voldemort. "They''re not humans. I''m sure. How can someone take enjoyment from this?" Chris said. "A little break," said Voldemort, the slit-like nostrils dilating with excitement, "a little pause . . . That hurt, didn''t it, Harry? You don''t want me to do that again, do you?" Harry didn''t answer. "I asked you whether you want me to do that again," said Voldemort softly. "Answer me! Imperio!" "This is horrible." Cedric said angrily. "Just answer no." Voldemort said and the death eaters laughed. "Just say no." "I WON''T!" Harry burst out. "You won''t?" said Voldemort quietly, and the Death Eaters were not laughing now. "You won''t say no? Harry, obedience is a virtue I need to teach you before you die. . . . Perhaps another little dose of pain?" Voldemort raised his wand, but Harry flung himself sideways onto the ground; he rolled behind the marble headstone of Voldemort''s father. "We are not playing hide-and-seek, Harry," said Voldemort''s soft, cold voice, drawing nearer, as the Death Eaters laughed. "You cannot hide from me. Does this mean you are tired of our duel? Does this mean that you would prefer me to finish it now, Harry? Come out, Harry . . . come out and play, then . . . it will be quick . . . it might even be painless . . . I would not know . . . I have never died. . . ." Suddenly Chris hit the ground. Malgino was back and he just released Chris. Now, only Cedric was tied. Stormy grabbed her and pushed her in front of Malgino. "The weakest thing in kids.... is there heart." Malgino said smiling towards Chris. "Perhaps it helps my friend. Crucio!" The pain was so intense, so all-consuming, that she no longer knew where she was. . . . White-hot knives were piercing every inch of her skin, her head was surely going to burst with pain, she was screaming more loudly than she''d ever screamed in her life, and then it stopped. Chris fell on her knees. "Chris!" Chris realized Harry was already in front of Voldemort. He came out hearing Chris''s screams. Without looking up at him, Chris angrily said, "Just fight stupid! Don''t die just like that!" Chris didn''t know, Harry had heard her or not, but next second he dodged a Cruciatus Curse and shouted, "Expelliarmus!" Voldemort cried, "Avada Kedavra!" Chris looked up. A jet of green light issued from Voldemort''s wand just as a jet of red light blasted from Harry''s ¡ª they met in midair ¡ª and suddenly their wands were vibrating ¡ª and a narrow beam of light connected the two wands, neither red nor green, but bright, deep gold. And then suddenly Harry and Voldemort were both being raised into the air, their wands still connected by that thread of shimmering golden light. Malgino, who was drawing some shapes in the air with his wand for his ritual, stopped abruptly. "He didn''t tell me they have same wand cores." He said looking surprised. Harry and Voldemort glided away from the tombstone of Voldemort''s father and then came to rest on a patch of ground that was clear and free of graves. . . . The Death Eaters were shouting; they were asking Voldemort for instructions; they were closing, reforming the circle around Harry and Voldemort, some of them drawing their wands ¡ª Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. The golden thread connecting Harry and Voldemort splintered; though the wands remained connected, a thousand more beams arced high over Harry and Voldemort, crisscrossing all around them, until they were enclosed in a golden, dome-shaped web, a cage of light. "Do nothing!" Voldemort shrieked to the Death Eaters, "Do nothing unless I command you!" "He''s not going to win." Stormy said to Malgino. "I know." Malgino said walking towards Harry and Voldemort. "Keep an eye on her." Hearing this Stormy''s new silver hand gripped around Chris''s neck and she pulled Chris up from the ground. "Stay still or else." Stormy glared at her. "I don''t have my wand." Chris said innocently. "What can I do?" Chris was feeling happy right now, she was screwing her brain for ideas. Voldemort couldn''t defeat Harry. This changes everything. There''s still hope. They still can take advantage of that situation. And then an unearthly and beautiful sound filled the air. . . . It was coming from every thread of the light-spun web vibrating around Harry and Voldemort. It was a sound Chris recognized, she had heard this sound multiple times in her life: phoenix song. It was the sound of hope.... the most beautiful and welcome thing she had ever heard in his life.... "Let it go, friend. You can''t win like this. Let it go." Malgino was shouting over the song. But Chris wasn''t sure Voldemort had heard him. Chris looked around the Graveyard carefully. "Don''t try anything." Stormy said strictly. "I''ve put a barrier around the Graveyard. No one can pass it without Master''s permission." ''That''s why Dames didn''t heard me, maybe.'' Chris thought. "What''s happening?" The Death Eaters were shouting. Chris tried to look but the crowd around them was blocking her view, now. "Don''t do anything." Malgino shouted. "It''s too late. One of them had to let go. We can''t do anything." ''Great. Now, something, anything, please just give me any idea to return Hogwarts alive. Please.'' Chris thought desperately. ''The three of us need to go back.'' Suddenly the thing Malgino was making with his wand in the air, started to rearrange themselves. They started to move towards Chris. "What''re you doing?" Stormy asked sharply, pressing her strong silver hand around Chris''s neck. Chris couched. "I don''t.... know. I didn''t.... do... anything..." She replied. "Liar." Stormy said angrily and started to choke Chris. "Stop it." Cedric shouted. "Stop! Stop! You''re going kill her, Stormy." Ethan hold Stormy''s hands. "Master will be angry if you kill her before the ritual." Stormy reluctantly let go of Chris''s neck. Chris coughed and looked up. Now the shapes were very clear in front of her. They were few rune signs Chris recognized: Sun, Moon, Star, Crossroads, Rings, Fire, Water, Earth, Air, Life and Death. Chris saw Sun, Moon and Star sign was in it''s place but others were changing their positions. "What''s happening? Isn''t it Harry Potter''s mother?" A death eaters shouted. Stormy looked angry. "This is not right. Ethan!" She called. Ethan was trying to see what''s happening behind the crowd. "Yes.. yes Stormy?" He looked back at them. "I''ll inform about this to master. Hold her." Stormy said fiercely. "And Don''t. Disappoint. Master." "Alright... alright." Ethan waved his wand and Chris felt her body going stiff. She fell face flat on the grounds. "Chris!" Cedric called. "Just shut up pretty boy." Ethan said casually, then turned to Stormy. "Is that ok?" Stormy nodded and walked towards the crowd. Ethan was looking towards the crowd as well. ''They doesn''t know I can release myself without my wand. Just be a little more distracted, Ethan.'' Chris thought and saw her locket glowing in her robes. She released herself carefully from the body binding spell but didn''t move much. She opened her locket and hold her hands in front it. The two golden keys, fell in her hands, they were glowing very brightly. Chris tried to hide them before Ethan can see them but then the rune shapes swirled around her very fast. She felt she was standing in middle of a tornado. It was a powerful tornado, which was giving her strength and hope to fight and to live. The tornado lifted her from the ground as Chris clutched the keys in her hands tightly. And then it stopped. She was on the ground again and Ethan''s eyes were on her. He was about to raise her wand but Chris was fast. "Stupefy!" Chris whispered. Ethan fell on the ground unconscious. "Diffindo!" Without waiting Chris cut the cords around Cedric. "What''re you planning? How are we going to get out of here? And what was that?" Cedric asked freeing himself. "No idea." Chris said and saw there was now three keys in her hand. The new one had a lion carved on it. Chris seriously didn''t have idea what was she going to do or how they''ll return to Hogwarts. Her instincts just told her that the keys will help. "Cedric, we need to grab Harry first." Chris said. "We''ve run towards the death eaters, do you think you can...." "Let''s do this." Cedric said before Chris can finish. "We''re not leaving without Harry." "Cool." Chris said, thrusting the new lion carved key into his hands. "Hold this, tight. It''ll help." Cedric looked surprised but nodded. The keys were shining more brightly now. Anyone could''ve noticed it, if there wasn''t any golden light around Harry and Voldemort. But all of the people where occupied by their epic duel. Chris grabbed Cedric hands and ran towards them. The keys were glowing in their fists. It was like Chris and Cedric''s entire body were glowing with golden light, now. Chapter 134: Intruder Chris ran as she had never run in her life, they zigzagged behind headstones. As they went closer to the crowd, the death eaters turned towards them. "Now." Chris said. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Stupefy!" Chris and Cedric cried together. The spell hit some surprised death eaters but few were fast and alert. They started to throw some dark curses at them. Chris blocked them gracefully and Cedric created a shielding charm. Chris noticed Malgino was holding Stormy back. Only they weren''t fighting, which confused Chris. Suddenly when Chris was distracted, a death eater threw a spell and it passed by Chris''s hair. Chris guessed it was Lucius Malfoy, under the hood. Chris casted some advanced curses which caught him off guard. When almost all death eaters were on the ground, "NOW!" Harry yelled; he pulled his wand upward with an almighty wrench, and the golden thread broke; the cage of light vanished, the phoenix song died ¡ª but the shadowy figures of Voldemort''s victims, including Harry''s parents did not disappear ¡ª they were closing in upon Voldemort, shielding Harry from his gaze ¡ª "C''mon Harry!" Cedric shouted. Harry grabbed Cedric''s arm, Chris ran to reach them but before she could Stormy stepped forward. She casted a spell and Chris flew back and hit a gravestone. "Ow." Chris moaned. Stormy was more powerful than any other death eaters there. Chris looked up as Stormy raised her wand again. "Expelliarmus!" Harry and Cedric cried together running towards Chris. The combined spell came towards Stormy, she tried to block it but before she could. "Stupefy!" Chris shouted. Stormy staggered, but there was no time to see which spell hit her. Harry and Cedric pulled Chris up from the ground. "Stun him!" She heard Voldemort scream. Chris grabbed Harry''s hand and thrust the snake carved key into his fist and a golden, blinding light burst out from Chris, Harry and Cedric. Chris closed her eyes. She heard Voldemort''s scream of fury. All this happened in few seconds. Chris felt a warm feeling inside her. Like it was a cold, freezing winter evening and then suddenly someone wrapped a warm, soft blanket around her. And with this feeling she landed softly on a solid ground. The warm feeling was still there but a little less. She opened her eyes. And saw the Triwizard Cup was floating in front of her. Chris looked at her both sides, and saw Harry and Cedric standing beside her. Cedric and Harry were watching the Cup, with a surprised look on their faces. Like it was a bad dream, nothing happened in last few hours. They were standing at the same place, they were standing after saving Chris. The three of them looked at each other and realized this was also the same place where the creature appeared. "Let''s get out of here, fast." Chris said urgently. "Just touch the Cup together." Cedric and Harry nodded, looked at each other and both grasped a handle of the Cup at the same time. The hedge in front of them, started to make a straight path to walk out. And they broke into a run, they run as fast as possible. Chris stopped after exiting the maze. A great applause sounded through the stadium. The judges came hurriedly towards them. Seeing Dumbledore''s face, Chris fell on her knees. Now they''re safe. They don''t have to fight anymore. Dumbledore was there. That was enough to calm Chris''s nerve. After tonight, Chris realized there was lot to learn to survive in this world. Only now, Chris felt her robes were soaked in blood and now it was feeling cold on her skin. She closed her eyes and sighed. "Christina! Harry!" Dumbledore grabbed her roughly and pulled her up from the ground. Harry clutched Dumbledore''s arm tightly. "He''s back," Harry whispered. "He''s back. Voldemort." Dumbledore stared at Harry for sometime, then turned to Chris. Chris nodded. "We saw him." She said with a choked voice. "Malgino was with him." "Malgino!" Dumbledore repeated but not blankly. His face looked like he had a pretty good idea about Malgino. "What''s going on? What happened?" Cornelius Fudge appeared behind Dumbledore. He looked surprised, seeing Chris, "What were you doing in that maze?" "I was kidnapped." Chris said. "What rubbish!" Fudge said angrily. "And who kidnapped you? Dumbledore you should take action against this girl. She broke the Triwizard Tournament''s rules." "Chris hadn''t broke anything. We''re alive because of her." Cedric burst out. "Harry and I found her in the maze, tied...." "What''re you saying Ced?" Amos Diggory''s happy face suddenly broke into a deep frown. "She... saved you?" "Yes... there was a creature... who can..." The crowd was pressing around them. Everyone was whispering, "Chris... Christina... she was in the maze..." "Norton was in the hedge..." "That Gryffindor girl..." "Maze... Christina Norton." Their whispers are growing louder and louder, in between of Fudge''s angry remarks about Chris, "you can''t allow this Dumbledore. As a judge... I can''t..." and someone''s concerned voice, "Harry''s injured.. I''ll take him to the Hospital wing.. C''mon Harry..." It was a mess. Because of the dark and so much crowd Chris was barely making out who was saying what. She was feeling weak now because of the blood loss. Why''s someone so concerned about Harry''s injuries but not hers. Is that because Harry''s a champion and she''s a intruder, according to them? Chris closed her eyes again, feeling very weak and cold. Someone supported her by shoulder. Chris thought it was Harry but as she turned, she saw it was Cedric. Cedric was holding Chris tightly, while explaining the situation to his parents and Madame Maxime. Chris looked around, there was no sign of Harry. But Harry was just standing between her and Cedric, where he went suddenly? As Chris was thinking this another memory hit her hard. A death eater was in Hogwarts, till now. Without waiting Chris shook Cedric. "A death eater is in Hogwarts." She said. Cedric looked at her sharply. Without saying anything, he pulled Chris towards Dumbledor, pushing everyone aside. "Professor! A death eater is in Hogwarts." Chris said as they reached him. Dumbledore was looking around, hearing Chris, he grabbed both her and Cedric instantly, and walked towards the castle, "Minerva! Severus! Follow me." He shouted. Chapter 135: Polyjuice Potion "Mr Travis attacked me... Outside the castle.. before the dinner..." Chris explained. "And I woke up in the middle of the maze." "Snape, make sure Travis doesn''t leave Hogwarts grounds." Dumbledore said to Snape. "And then come back to Moody''s office with the kitchen house-elf Winky, also the strongest truth serum you''ve." "Yes Headmaster." Snape said, and without waiting walked away, as Chris, Cedric and Professor McGonagall followed Dumbledore towards the castle. "Albus, Miss Norton is soaking in blood, we should take her to the hospital wing." Professor McGonagall said, with a concernd look, as they crossed the Entrance Hall. "Not now Minerva. Christina is strong, she''ll survive few more minutes." Dumbledore said seriously. "But they need to know who did this to them." "Is that mean you know, who the death eater is?" Chris asked. Though she wasn''t feeling very strong, she tried to look strong. "It''s the one, you doubted all along." Dumbledore replied. Cedric and Professor McGonagall looked at Chris. "Mad-Eye?" She whispered. "Except he''s not." Dumbledore said as they reached near Moody''s office door. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. Till now they were walking very fast, almost running but now Dumbledore sign them to walk slowly and carefully. Professor McGonagall hold her wand out following Dumbledore. Cedric hold his wand tightly too. And then they hear voices from inside. "Karkaroff''s gone? He ran away? But then ¡ª he didn''t put my name in the goblet?" Harry''s voice said. "No," said Moody slowly. "No, he didn''t. It was I who did that." Professor McGonagall clapped a hand on her mouth. "No, you didn''t," Harry said. "You didn''t do that . . . you can''t have done . . ." "I assure you I did," said Moody. Dumbledore waved his wand in front of them, as Moody paused. Chris realized Moody''s magical eye can see through doors. He''ll see them but he didn''t. He started to talk again. "He forgave them, then?" he said. "The Death Eaters who went free? The ones who escaped Azkaban?" "What?" said Harry. "I asked you," said Moody quietly, "whether he forgave the scum who never even went to look for him. Those treacherous cowards who wouldn''t even brave Azkaban for him. The faithless, worthless bits of filth who were brave enough to cavort in masks at the Quidditch World Cup, but fled at the sight of the Dark Mark when I fired it into the sky." This time Chris got a shock. "You fired . . . What are you talking about . . . ?" Harry''s voice sounded panic stricken. "I told you, Harry . . . I told you. If there''s one thing I hate more than any other, it''s a Death Eater who walked free. They turned their backs on my master when he needed them most. I expected him to punish them. I expected him to torture them. Tell me he hurt them, Harry. . . ." Moody said. "Tell me he told them that I, I alone remained faithful . . . prepared to risk everything to deliver to him the one thing he wanted above all . . . you." "You didn''t . . . it ¡ª it can''t be you. . . ." Harry was mumbling. Professor McGonagall tried to walk in angrily but Dumbledore stopped her. "Who put your name in the Goblet of Fire, under the name of a different school? I did. Who frightened off every person I thought might try to hurt you or prevent you from winning the tournament? I did. Who made sure Christina Norton overhears the conversation about the dragons? I did." Moddy continued. "It was very easy, Harry, guiding you through these tasks without arousing suspicion. I just needed to guide that smart Christina Norton a little and she made sure you pass through every task." Chris felt her lips trembling. She was the one who was helping Voldemort and Malgino all along? "And while Christina Norton was helping you, I started to stay away from you as much as possible, to avoid Dumbledore''s suspicions. As long as you got into that maze, preferably with a decent head start ¡ª then, I knew, I would have a chance of getting rid of the other champions and leaving your way clear. But I also had to contend with your stupidity. The second task . . . that was when I was most afraid we would fail. I was keeping watch on you, Potter. I knew you hadn''t worked out the egg''s clue, and also you didn''t ask Norton for help, so I had to use another decent person. I knew if I gave a hint to Diggory he''ll help you... Decent people are so easy to manipulate, Potter." Cedric looked guilty, this time. "At last Norton helped you to solve the clue. But even then, Potter, even then you seemed likely to fail. You were struggling with the bubble head charm, so I had to give Longbottom a Herbology book. Magical Water Plants of the Mediterranean. I saw Longbottom and Norton together at the Yule Ball, realized they must be close. So when Norton realized you were very close to fail in the second task, she got help from Longbottom and together they helped you to get the Gillyweed." Moddy laughed. "You were so long in that lake, Potter, I thought you had drowned. But luckily, Dumbledore took your idiocy for nobility, and marked you high for it. I breathed again. But then Dumbledore started to suspect me for some reasons and Norton started go get in the way. I understood I''ve to change my method for the third task. First I planned that I''ll offer to place Cup and will turn it to a Portkey to the Graveyard but Dumbledore decided to place the Cup himself. Kazle already warned me about this so my other plan was ready. I convinced Hagrid to add Kazle''s creature at the maze at last moment. Then saw Norton were still hanging around the maze, so had to use Travis this time. He admired Mad-Eye Moody for a long time, so when I called him, he came without hesitating, put him under the Imperious Curse and ordered him to distract Norton so I can stunt her. And I did, carried her into the maze under a invisibility clock, after that." Professor McGonagall put a hand around Chris''s shoulder. "Kazle had also told me about the thorned vines found deep in the forbidden forest, I already had those with me. After ordering Travis to tie her strongly, I came out without raising any suspicion. But I knew if Travis comes out the last, Dumbledore will keep his eye on him and I''ll make sure you didn''t get much obstacle to reach Norton and the creature can transport both of you into the Graveyard." said Moody. "I was patrolling around it, able to see through the outer hedges, able to curse many obstacles out of your way. I Stunned Fleur Delacour as she passed. I put the Imperius Curse on Krum, so that he would finish Diggory and leave your path clear." Dumbledore signed Professor McGonagall to get ready. "The Dark Lord didn''t manage to kill you, Potter, and he so wanted to," whispered Moody. "Imagine how he will reward me when he finds I have done it for him. I gave you to him ¡ª the thing he needed above all to regenerate ¡ª and then I killed you for him. I will be honored beyond all other Death Eaters. I will be his dearest, his closest supporter . . . closer than a son. . . ." "You''re mad," Harry said "you''re mad!" "Mad, am I?" said Moody, his voice rising uncontrollably. "We''ll see! We''ll see who''s mad, now that the Dark Lord has returned, with me at his side! He is back, Harry Potter, you did not conquer him ¡ª and now ¡ª I conquer you." And then "Stupefy" Dumbledore cried and Moody''s office door burst open. Moody was thrown backward onto the office floor. They entered the office. The look upon Dumbledore''s face as he stared down at the unconscious form of Mad-Eye Moody was more terrible. There was cold fury in every line of the ancient face; a sense of power radiated from Dumbledore as though he were giving off burning heat. He placed a foot underneath Moody''s unconscious body, and kicked him over onto his back, so that his face was visible. Professor McGonagall looked around carefully. Chris and Cedric went to Harry. "Moody," Harry said. "How can it have been Moody?" "This is not Alastor Moody," said Dumbledore quietly. "You have never known Alastor Moody. The real Moody would not have removed you from my sight after what happened tonight. The moment he took you, I knew ¡ª and then Christina told me there''s a death eater here and I understood what''s going on." Dumbledore bent down over Moody''s limp form and put a hand inside his robes. He pulled out Moody''s hip flask and a set of keys on a ring. He unscrewed the flask, and turned it over. A thick glutinous liquid splattered onto the office floor. Chris had tried making this potion before, it wasn''t perfect but okay enough to recognize. "Polyjuice Potion!" Chris said. Chapter 136: The Story of Crouch "Yes. You see the simplicity of it, and the brilliance. For Moody never does drink except from his hip flask, he''s well known for it." Dumbledore said, then he walked over to the trunk with seven locks, fitted the first key in the lock, and opened it. It contained a mass of spellbooks. Dumbledore closed the trunk, placed a second key in the second lock, and opened the trunk again. The spellbooks had vanished; this time it contained an assortment of broken Sneakoscopes, some parchment and quills, and what looked like a silvery Invisibility Cloak. Chris watched, as Dumbledore placed the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth keys in their respective locks, reopening the trunk, and each time revealing different contents. Then he placed the seventh key in the lock, threw open the lid, and Harry let out a cry of amazement. They were looking down into a kind of pit, an underground room, and lying on the floor some ten feet below, apparently fast asleep, thin and starved in appearance, was the real Mad-Eye Moody. His wooden leg was gone, the socket that should have held the magical eye looked empty beneath its lid, and chunks of his grizzled hair were missing. Dumbledore climbed into the trunk, lowered himself, and fell lightly onto the floor beside the sleeping Moody. He bent over him. "Stunned ¡ª controlled by the Imperius Curse ¡ª very weak," he said. "Of course, they would have needed to keep him alive. Minerva, throw down the imposter''s cloak ¡ª he''s freezing. Madam Pomfrey will need to see him, but he seems in no immediate danger." Professor McGonagall hurriedly took the cloak from the stunned Moody and gave it to Dumbledore. Dumbledore covered Moody in the cloak, tucked it around him, and clambered out of the trunk again. He looked at the stunned Moody for few some time as Chris did a mental calculation, Bertha Jorkins knew something big about Mr Crouch... she also knew about a death eater.... Mr Crouch said because of him Bertha Jorkins died... but Mr Crouch and his son is already dead... Then, suddenly the face of the man on the floor began to change. The scars were disappearing, the skin was becoming smooth; the mangled nose became whole and started to shrink. The long mane of grizzled gray hair was withdrawing into the scalp and turning the color of straw. Suddenly, with a loud clunk, the wooden leg fell away as a normal leg regrew in its place; next moment, the magical eyeball had popped out of the man''s face as a real eye replaced it; it rolled away across the floor and continued to swivel in every direction. "Barty Crouch!" Professor McGonagall shrieked. "But..." "But he was dead." Chris finished. "That we thought or they made us think." Dumbledore said quietly. "I knew something is wrong the moment Barty Crouch jr attacked his father in broad daylight in the middle of the street. I remembered him from his school days, he was anything but fool." "Harry! Harry!" A voice sounded outside the office and the next second Sirius came in. Snape just behind him. "I warned Black not to interfere but he wasn''t very much interested in listening." Snape sneered as Sirius pulled Harry into a hug. But then Snape noticed Crouch on the floor. "Crouch? Barty Crouch?" Sirius moved his eyes from Harry and looked at Crouch. Filthy, disheveled, Winky peered around Snape''s legs. Her mouth opened wide and she let out a piercing shriek. "Master Barty, Master Barty, what is you doing here?" She flung herself forward onto the young man''s chest. "You is killed him! You is killed him! You is killed Master''s son!" "He is simply Stunned, Winky," said Dumbledore. "Step aside, please. Severus, you have the potion?" Snape handed Dumbledore a small glass bottle of completely clear liquid. Dumbledore bent over the man on the floor, and pulled him into a sitting position against the wall. Winky remained on her knees, trembling, her hands over her face. Dumbledore forced the man''s mouth open and poured three drops inside it. Then he pointed his wand at the man''s chest and said, "Rennervate." Crouch''s son opened his eyes. His face was slack, his gaze unfocused. Dumbledore knelt before him, so that their faces were level. "Can you hear me?" Dumbledore asked quietly. The man''s eyelids flickered. "Yes," he muttered. "I would like you to tell us," said Dumbledore softly, "how you came to be here. How did you escape from Azkaban?" Crouch took a deep, shuddering breath, then began to speak in a flat, expressionless voice. "My mother saved me. She knew she was dying. She persuaded my father to rescue me as a last favor to her. He loved her as he had never loved me. He agreed. They came to visit me. They gave me a draught of Polyjuice Potion containing one of my mother''s hairs. She took a draught of Polyjuice Potion containing one of my hairs. We took on each other''s appearance." Winky was shaking her head, trembling. Crouch took another deep breath and continued in the same flat voice. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "The dementors are blind. They sensed one healthy, one dying person entering Azkaban. They sensed one healthy, one dying person leaving it. My father smuggled me out, disguised as my mother, in case any prisoners were watching through their doors. My mother died a short while afterward in Azkaban. She was careful to drink Polyjuice Potion until the end. She was buried under my name and bearing my appearance. Everyone believed her to be me." Chris and Harry looked at Sirius. Crouch''s eyelids flickered. "And what did your father do with you, when he had got you home?" said Dumbledore quietly. "Staged my mother''s death. A quiet, private funeral. That grave is empty. The house-elf nursed me back to health. Then I had to be concealed. I had to be controlled. My father had to use a number of spells to subdue me. When I had recovered my strength, I thought only of finding my master . . . of returning to his service." "How did your father subdue you?" said Dumbledore. "The Imperius Curse," Crouch said. "I was under my father''s control. I was forced to wear an Invisibility Cloak day and night. I was always with the house-elf. She was my keeper and caretaker. She pitied me. She persuaded my father to give me occasional treats. Rewards for my good behavior." "Master Barty, Master Barty," sobbed Winky through her hands. "You isn''t ought to tell them, we is getting in trouble. . . ." "Did anybody ever discover that you were still alive?" said Dumbledore softly. "Did anyone know except your father and the house-elf?" "Yes," said Crouch, his eyelids flickering again. "A witch in my father''s office. Bertha Jorkins. She came to the house with papers for my father''s signature. He was not at home. Winky showed her inside and returned to the kitchen, to me. But Bertha Jorkins heard Winky talking to me. She came to investigate. She heard enough to guess who was hiding under the Invisibility Cloak. My father arrived home. She confronted him. He put a very powerful Memory Charm on her to make her forget what she''d found out. Too powerful. He said it damaged her memory permanently." Harry, Sirius and Chris exchanged looks. "Why is she coming to nose into my master''s private business?" sobbed Winky. "Why isn''t she leaving us be?" "Tell me about the Quidditch World Cup," said Dumbledore. "Winky talked my father into it," said Crouch, still in the same monotonous voice. "She spent months persuading him. I had not left the house for years. I had loved Quidditch. Let him go, she said. He will be in his Invisibility Cloak. He can watch. Let him smell fresh air for once. She said my mother would have wanted it. She told my father that my mother had died to give me freedom. She had not saved me for a life of imprisonment. He agreed in the end. It was carefully planned. My father led me and Winky up to the Top Box early in the day. Winky was to say that she was saving a seat for my father. I was to sit there, invisible. When everyone had left the box, we would emerge. Winky would appear to be alone. Nobody would ever know. But Winky didn''t know that I was growing stronger. I was starting to fight my father''s Imperius Curse. There were times when I was almost myself again. There were brief periods when I seemed outside his control. It happened, there, in the Top Box. It was like waking from a deep sleep. I found myself out in public, in the middle of the match, and I saw, in front of me, a wand sticking out of a boy''s pocket. I had not been allowed a wand since before Azkaban. I stole it. Winky didn''t know. Winky is frightened of heights. She had her face hidden." "Master Barty, you bad boy!" whispered Winky, tears trickling between her fingers. "So you took the wand," said Dumbledore, "and what did you do with it?" "We went back to the tent," said Crouch. "Then we heard them. We heard the Death Eaters. The ones who had never been to Azkaban. The ones who had never suffered for my master. They had turned their backs on him. They were not enslaved, as I was. They were free to seek him, but they did not. They were merely making sport of Muggles. The sound of their voices awoke me. My mind was clearer than it had been in years. I was angry. I had the wand. I wanted to attack them for their disloyalty to my master. My father had left the tent; he had gone to free the Muggles. Winky was afraid to see me so angry. She used her own brand of magic to bind me to her. She pulled me from the tent, pulled me into the forest, away from the Death Eaters. I tried to hold her back. I wanted to return to the campsite. I wanted to show those Death Eaters what loyalty to the Dark Lord meant, and to punish them for their lack of it. I used the stolen wand to cast the Dark Mark into the sky. Ministry wizards arrived. They shot Stunning Spells everywhere. One of the spells came through the trees where Winky and I stood. The bond connecting us was broken. We were both Stunned. When Winky was discovered, my father knew I must be nearby. He searched the bushes where she had been found and felt me lying there. He waited until the other Ministry members had left the forest. He put me back under the Imperius Curse and took me home. He dismissed Winky. She had failed him. She had let me acquire a wand. She had almost let me escape." Winky let out a wail of despair. "Now it was just Father and I, alone in the house. And then . . . and then . . ." Crouch''s head rolled on his neck, and an insane grin spread across his face. "My master came for me. He arrived late one night with Kazle and his two servants. My master had found out that I was still alive. He had captured Bertha Jorkins in Albania. He had tortured her. She told him a great deal. She told him about the Triwizard Tournament. She told him the old Auror, Moody, was going to teach at Hogwarts. He tortured her until he broke through the Memory Charm my father had placed upon her. She told him I had escaped from Azkaban. She told him my father kept me imprisoned to prevent me from seeking my master. And so my master knew that I was still his faithful servant ¡ª perhaps the most faithful of all. He needed me. He arrived at our house near midnight. My father answered the door." The smile spread wider over Crouch''s face, as though recalling the sweetest memory of his life. Winky''s petrified brown eyes were visible through her fingers. She seemed too appalled to speak. "It was very quick. My father was placed under the Imperius Curse by Stormy, Kazle''s faithful follower. Now my father was the one imprisoned, controlled. Kazle forced him to go about his business as usual, to act as though nothing was wrong. And I was released. I awoke. I was myself again, alive as I hadn''t been in years." "Kazle?" Dumbledore asked. "Who''s he?" "He''s my masters friend. When everyone abandoned my master, he found him, helped him." Crouch replied. "Only because of them my master was strong enough to travel. To come to me." "And what did Lord Voldemort ask you to do?" said Dumbledore. "He asked me whether I was ready to risk everything for him. I was ready. It was my dream, my greatest ambition, to serve him, to prove myself to him. He told me he needed to place a faithful servant at Hogwarts. A servant who would guide Harry Potter through the Triwizard Tournament without appearing to do so. A servant who would watch over Harry Potter. And to repay Kazle he asked me to keep an eye on Christina Norton. Kazle needed her for some reason. Master said Kazle will give me instructions, I''ve to work according to him to succeed. I agreed.. But first..." "You needed Alastor Moody," said Dumbledore. His blue eyes were blazing, though his voice remained calm. "Stormy and I did it. We had prepared the Polyjuice Potion beforehand. We journeyed to his house. Moody put up a struggle. There was a commotion. We managed to subdue him just in time. Forced him into a compartment of his own magical trunk. Took some of his hair and added it to the potion. I drank it; I became Moody''s double. I took his leg and his eye. I was ready to face Arthur Weasley when he arrived to sort out the Muggles who had heard a disturbance. I made the dustbins move around the yard. I told Arthur Weasley I had heard intruders in my yard, who had set off the dustbins, Stormy already gave me an idea about how to act like actual Moody. Then I packed up Moody''s clothes and Dark Detectors, put them in the trunk with Moody, and set off for Hogwarts. I kept him alive, under the Imperius Curse. I wanted to be able to question him. To find out about his past, learn his habits, so that I could fool even Dumbledore. I also needed his hair to make the Polyjuice Potion. The other ingredients were easy. I stole boomslang skin from the dungeons. When the Potions master found me in his office, I said I was under orders to search it." "And what became of this Stormy after you attacked Moody?" said Dumbledore. "Stormy returned to live near the Ministry of Magic. She already had planned to take over a job in the Ministry, under a different name. She were keeping her eyes on things in the Ministry and my father. In my father''s house Kazle were keeping watch over my father." "But your father escaped," said Dumbledore. "Yes. After a while he began to fight the Imperius Curse just as I had done. There were periods when he knew what was happening. Kazle suggested it was no longer safe for my father to leave the house. So they forced him to send letters to the Ministry instead. They made him write and say he was ill. But one day as Kazle and my master were busy, Ethan didn''t notice my father carefully and he escaped. Bagman saw my father after escaping, so Stormy talked to him, promised him to give money if he can give information about my father. They seached many places but there was no sign of father. At last he arrived at Hogwarts and because of Potter, he met Dumbledore. Though Bagman failed, Stormy had already made connections with few Ministry employees. She convinced few of them that it''s best if they keep this things within Ministry. They suggested this to the Minister and he agreed. Our plan worked. He came and took my father and Bagman. On the way Stormy put a old wizard under Imperious Curse, fed him polyjuice potion containing my hair and he killed my father. Kazle planned if the Minister or Aurors don''t kill him, then they''ll order him to kill himself. Like this no one will know it wasn''t me and I''m here." There was complete silence now, except for Winky''s continued sobs. Then Dumbledore said, "And tonight . . ." "I called Travis, put him under the Imperious Curse and ordered him to distract Norton, while I attacked her hiding under a invisibility cloak. Then I covered her with the invisibility cloak and asked Travis to carry her in the middle of the maze and tie her with thorned vines under the Triwizard Cup. Kazle asked me to put her in the middle of the maze, so when Potter reachs the Cup, Kazle''s creature can Disappearate with both of them." "How did you include the creature in the maze?" Dumbledore asked. "I knew if I ask Hagrid to include it, he''ll not do it without asking Dumbledore. So today I told him that Dumbledore ordered this creatures urgently and asked him to include that creature in the maze. I knew he''ll trust Moody''s words." Crouch grinned again. "And our plan worked. My master is returned to power and I will be honored by him beyond the dreams of wizards." The insane smile lit his features once more, and his head drooped onto his shoulder as Winky wailed and sobbed at his side. Chapter 137: Stubbornness Dumbledore stood up. He stared down at Barty Crouch for a moment with disgust on his face. Then he raised his wand once more and ropes flew out of it, ropes that twisted themselves around Barty Crouch, binding him tightly. He turned to Snape. "Severus, where''s Travis?" Dumbledore asked. "He''s in your office, Professor. I made sure he can''t leave." Snape replied. "Hmm... release him. I''ll talk to him later. Also tell Fudge about this, he will undoubtedly want to question Crouch himself. Tell him I will be in the hospital wing." Dumbledore said, then turned to Professor McGonagall, "Minerva, could I ask you to stand guard here while I take them to the Hospital wing?" "Of course," said Professor McGonagall. She looked slightly nauseous, as though she had just watched someone being sick. However, when she drew out her wand and pointed it at Barty Crouch, her hand was quite steady. Snape swept out of the room. ____________________________ After sometime, Chris, Harry, Cedric, Mad-Eye all were in Hospital wing. While Madam Pomfrey nursed Mad-Eye, Harry and Cedric told Dumbledore and Sirius about the Graveyard. Chris was fiddling with three golden keys in her hand, silently. Time to time all were staring at her, but she didn''t look up. Many thoughts were moving inside her head. Now there''s no way to back out from this situation. She was already inside it. Now it''ll be life and death situation all the time. She was lucky this time but future will be different. There''s no hope she''ll survive everytime. And what about her father, will this effect him? Will Malgino try to attack him if they don''t find her? What''ll be the normal life now on? Will it be normal at all? Chris felt like crying thinking about her father. She can''t let them hurt her father... her friends... or Jason. "And then the keys transport us back to the maze. We touched the Cup and..." Chris heard as Cedric finished. "Who''s this Kazle? Who appeared from nowhere to help Voldemort?" Sirius asked sharply. "Kazle is his new name." Dumbledore muttered. "Once he was known as Malgino. He was the student under the four founders of Hogwarts." "The founders? But how this possible?" Sirius said blankly. "He was one of those wizards, who discovered the equation of life and death and was able to make himself immortal." Dumbledore said. "People think him as a myth but he''s as true as you and me. He''s living for centuries under different names, different places. I knew he was going to come out as soon as I saw the first key." "You knew?" Chris looked up at Dumbledore. "I did. He were after the keys, the moment they knew about them." Dumbledore sighed. "The keys are the gifts of the four founders to our school. He shouldn''t get those." "But how I''m supposed to protect them when I even don''t know I can protect myself or my closed ones or not?" Chris burst out. "I''ve changed nothing, Professor. My presence changes nothing. It''s Malgino who is changing things. He''s making Voldemort stronger. He''s helping the death eaters. Even Stormy is much more stronger than me. How I''m supposed to beat Malgino? He''s immortal." "Christina." Dumbledore put a hand on her shoulder. "You have shown bravery beyond anything I could have expected of you tonight. All three of you have. And I''ll repeat, I don''t regret asking your help in this championship. You''ve proved yourself multiple times. I trust you. The founders trusted you. Now you need to trust yourself." At that moment, the Diggorys, Cho, Mrs Weasley, Bill, Ron, Hermione, Ginny, Luna and Colin entered the Hospital wing hurriedly. As soon as they saw them, Mrs. Weasley let out a kind of muffled scream. "Harry! Oh Harry! Chris! Oh dears!" She started to hurry toward him, but Dumbledore moved between them. "Molly," he said, holding up a hand, "please listen to me for a moment. They have been through a terrible ordeal tonight. They just had to relive it for me. What they needs now is sleep, and peace, and quiet. If all three of them like you all to stay with them." he added, looking around. "you may do so. But I do not want you questioning him until he is ready to answer, and certainly not this evening. Same goes for you Amos." Mr and Mrs Diggory looked at each other then nodded. Mrs. Weasley nodded as well. She was very white. She rounded on Ron, Hermione, Bill, Ginny, Luna and Colin as though they were being noisy, and hissed, "Did you hear? Harry and Chris need quiet!" "Listen," Dumbledore turned to Chris, Harry and Cedric. "I would like you all three to remain here tomorrow until I have spoken to the school. Understood?" Harry and Cedric nodded. Dumbledore waited looking at Chris, who finally gave a reluctant nod. Then Dumbledore left. Madam Pomfrey had already given Chris and Harry healing potions, now she gave them pajamas and pulled the screens around the beds. Chris took of the robes and saw red large dots on her wrists, arms, legs and waist. Those poisonous thorns really had some bad effects, as Chris was still feeling a little dizzy and she had headache. Chris wore the pajamas and pulled back the screen only to find Bill, Ginny, Luna and Colin around her bed. Mrs Weasley, Sirius, Ron and Hermione around Harry''s bed and Cedric''s parents and Cho around Cedric''s bed. Ginny, Luna and Colin were looking scared as they saw Chris''s injuries. "It''ll heal, Madam Pomfrey said." Chris informed them but they still looked very worried. Madam Pomfrey, who had bustled off to her office, returned holding a small bottle of some purple potion and three goblets. "You''ll need to drink all of this," she said holding a cup to Harry. "It''s a potion for dreamless sleep." Harry took the goblet and Madame Pomfrey gave one to Cedric, who wasn''t sure at first but then his mother insisted so he took it. Madam Pomfrey hold the third goblet to Chris. "Ummm... alright." Chris took it but set it aside without drinking. When Jason entered the Hospital wing, after looking around a bit he spotted Chris. Mrs Weasley made a displeased face. "Hey!" Jason said as he reached her bed. "Hi." Chris said quietly. "Professor Dumbledore forbid us to ask her anything right now." Luna said clearly. "Oh alright. I was just going to ask if she''s okay?" Jason said to Luna. "Of course she isn''t." Ginny said. "Yes. Right." Jason looked at Chris, like he was feeling out of place. "I''m better now." Chris whispered. "I''ll be out tomorrow morning." "Okay. I''ll talk to you, tomorrow then." Jason hold Chris''s hand. "Take care." Chris nodded and he left. "You need to finish that potion, Chris." Ginny said. "Not now." Chris lie down on the bed. Mrs Weasley opened her mouth to say something but Chris hurriedly closed her eyes. She was too tired to move. As soon as the darkness surrounded her, she left relief. It was hardly fifteen minutes or so when Chris heard a loud bang on the hospital wing''s door. Chris jerked up on her bed and saw someone pulled the screen around her bed. Chris pulled them back a little to see what''s going on. "Where''s Dumbledore?" It was Fudge. He demanded of Mrs. Weasley. "He''s not here," said Mrs. Weasley angrily. "This is a hospital wing, Minister, don''t you think you''d do better to ¡ª" But the door opened, and Dumbledore came sweeping up the ward. "What has happened?" said Dumbledore sharply, looking from Fudge to Professor McGonagall. "Why are you disturbing these people? Minerva, I''m surprised at you ¡ª I asked you to stand guard over Barty Crouch ¡ª" "There is no need to stand guard over him anymore, Dumbledore!" she shrieked. "The Minister has seen to that!" Chris had never seen Professor McGonagall lose control like this. There were angry blotches of color in her cheeks, and her hands were balled into fists; she was trembling with fury. "When we told Mr. Fudge that we had caught the Death Eater responsible for tonight''s events," said Snape, in a low voice, "he seemed to feel his personal safety was in question. He insisted on summoning a dementor to accompany him into the castle. He brought it up to the office where Barty Crouch ¡ª" "I told him you would not agree, Dumbledore!" Professor McGonagall fumed. "I told him you would never allow dementors to set foot inside the castle, but ¡ª" "My dear woman!" roared Fudge, who likewise looked angrier, "as Minister of Magic, it is my decision whether I wish to bring protection with me when interviewing a possibly dangerous ¡ª" But Professor McGonagall''s voice drowned Fudge''s. "The moment that ¡ª that thing entered the room," she screamed, pointing at Fudge, trembling all over, "it swooped down on Crouch and ¡ª and ¡ª" Professor McGonagall struggled to find words to describe what had happened, but Chris understood. Though she felt the Dementors, she knew what a Dementors kiss can do. "By all accounts, he is no loss!" blustered Fudge. "It seems he has been responsible for several deaths!" "But he cannot now give testimony, Cornelius," said Dumbledore. He was staring hard at Fudge, as though seeing him plainly for the first time. "He cannot give evidence about why he killed those people." "Why he killed them? Well, that''s no mystery, is it?" blustered Fudge. "He was a raving lunatic! From what Minerva and Severus have told me, he seems to have thought he was doing it all on You-Know-Who''s and a imagined character''s instructions" "Lord Voldemort and Malgino were giving him instructions, Cornelius," Dumbledore said. "Malgino is not an imaginative character. He''s alive. Those people''s deaths were mere by-products of a plan to restore Voldemort to full strength again. The plan succeeded. Voldemort has been restored to his body." Fudge looked as though someone had just swung a heavy weight into his face. Dazed and blinking, he stared back at Dumbledore as if he couldn''t quite believe what he had just heard. He began to sputter, still goggling at Dumbledore. "You-Know-Who . . . returned? Preposterous. Come now, Dumbledore . . ." "As Minerva and Severus have doubtless told you," said Dumbledore, "we heard Barty Crouch confess. Under the influence of Veritaserum, he told us how he was smuggled out of Azkaban, and how Voldemort ¡ª learning of his continued existence from Bertha Jorkins ¡ª went to free him from his father and used him to capture Harry. The plan worked, I tell you. Also you thought you already killed Barty Crouch jr but you didn''t.... doesn''t that proves anything to you? Crouch has helped Voldemort to return." "See here, Dumbledore," said Fudge. "As I said I believe Crouch saved his son out of love, I also believe that his son sent someone to kill his father in his place and I also believe he was doing this, thinking that he was doing this under You-Know-Who''s order but you can''t seriously believe that, You-Know-Who ¡ª back? Come now, come now . . . certainly, to take the word of a lunatic like that, Dumbledore . . ." "Harry, Cedric and Christina, all three of them were transported to a place by a creature and they''ve seen Voldemort''s rebirth." Dumbledore said steadily. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "But nothing can Apparate in Hogwarts." Fudge said smiling. "Some creatures can." Dumbledore said and noticed Chris, Harry and Cedric all were awake on their beds. "I''m afraid I cannot permit you to question them tonight." Fudge''s curious smile lingered. He too glanced at Harry and Chris then looked back at Dumbledore, and said, "You are ¡ª er ¡ª prepared to take their word on this, are you, Dumbledore?" Sirius angrily stood up. "What do you mean by this Fudge?" He asked. "Sirius!" Dumbledore said a little loudly. Then he looked at Fudge. "Certainly, I believe them. I heard Crouch''s confession, and I heard their account of what happened; the two stories make sense, they explain everything that has happened since Bertha Jorkins disappeared last summer." Fudge still had that strange smile on his face. Once again, he glanced at Harry and Chris before answering. "You are prepared to believe that Lord Voldemort has returned, on the word of a lunatic murderer, and two students... who are... well...." "You''ve been reading Rita Skeeter, Mr. Fudge," Harry said quietly. "And if I have?" Fudge said, looking at Dumbledore. "If I have discovered that you''ve been keeping certain facts about the boy very quiet? A Parselmouth, eh? And having funny turns all over the place ¡ª" "I assume that you are referring to the pains Harry has been experiencing in his scar?" said Dumbledore coolly. "You admit that he has been having these pains, then?" said Fudge quickly. "And I guess the pains are the another proof of Voldemort''s arrival, which you''re going to ignore?" Chris spoke coolly pulling back the screen completely. "Now listen to me girl. I''m not talking to you." Fudge was red with anger. "You''ve already broken Triwizard Tournament rules, been at places where you shouldn''t be, misguided people around you... I don''t be surprised if Diggory will agree with you, I guess you''re capable of doing much more advanced magic comparing to your age!" "What do you mean?" Cedric said. "Why will I agree with her? I saw what they saw... I saw You-Know-Who coming back." "See what I mean.. Amos, you seriously don''t believe this, do you? I think your son is Confunded." Fudge said glancing at Chris. "Someone indeed Confunded your son." "Listen to me, Cornelius," said Dumbledore, taking a step toward Fudge, and once again, he seemed to radiate indefinable sense of power. "They''re telling the truth. No one is Confunded or any one of them used any advanced magic like that. You''ve the proofs in front of your eyes. You ignored them last time. Don''t..." Fudge had taken half a step back from Dumbledore, but he looked no less stubborn. "You''ll forgive me, Dumbledore, but it seems to me that you are all determined to start a panic that will destabilize everything we have worked for these last thirteen years!" Fudge said. "That''s all." "Voldemort has returned," Dumbledore repeated. "And someone much powerful is with him. If you accept that fact straightaway, Fudge, and take the necessary measures, we may still be able to save the situation." "Insane," whispered Fudge, still backing away. "Mad . . ." And then there was silence. Chapter 138: Dreamless Night "If your determination to shut your eyes will carry you as far as this, Cornelius," said Dumbledore, "we have reached a parting of the ways. You must act as you see fit. And I ¡ª I shall act as I see fit." Dumbledore''s voice carried no hint of a threat; it sounded like a mere statement, but Fudge bristled as though Dumbledore were advancing upon him with a wand. "Now, see here, Dumbledore," he said, waving a threatening finger. "I''ve given you free rein, always. I''ve had a lot of respect for you. I might not have agreed with some of your decisions, but I''ve kept quiet. There aren''t many who''d have let you hire werewolves, or keep Hagrid, or decide what to teach your students without reference to the Ministry. But if you''re going to work against me ¡ª" "The only one against whom I intend to work," said Dumbledore, "is Lord Voldemort. If you are against him, then we remain, Cornelius, on the same side." It seemed Fudge could think of no answer to this. He rocked backward and forward on his small feet for a moment and spun his bowler hat in his hands. Finally, he said, with a hint of a plea in his voice, "He can''t be back, Dumbledore, he just can''t be . . ." Snape strode forward, past Dumbledore, pulling up the left sleeve of his robes as he went. He stuck out his forearm and showed it to Fudge, who recoiled. "There," said Snape harshly. "There. The Dark Mark. It is not as clear as it was an hour or so ago, when it burned black, but you can still see it. Every Death Eater had the sign burned into him by the Dark Lord. It was a means of distinguishing one another, and his means of summoning us to him. This Mark has been growing clearer all year. Karkaroff''s too. Why do you think Karkaroff fled tonight? We both felt the Mark burn. We both knew he had returned. Karkaroff fears the Dark Lord''s vengeance. He betrayed too many of his fellow Death Eaters to be sure of a welcome back into the fold." Chris felt respect for Snape, at that moment. If he was a death eater once it has gave him a lot of trouble but Dumbledore saved him, and he was standing by Dumbledore''s side, now. Maybe he''s a bully as a teacher but as a wizard, he''s respectable. But Fudge stepped back from Snape. He was shaking his head. He did not seem to have taken in a word Snape had said. He stared, apparently repelled by the ugly mark on Snape''s arm, then looked up at Dumbledore and whispered, "I don''t know what you and your staff are playing at, Dumbledore, but I have heard enough. I have no more to add. I will be in touch with you tomorrow, Dumbledore, to discuss the running of this school. I must return to the Ministry." He had almost reached the door when he paused. He turned around, strode back down the dormitory. "Though I believed you don''t deserve this. The other judges disagree with me." He said controlling his anger a little. "So here... your winnings. You both tied in the first place." He dropped two bag of gold on Harry and Cedric''s bed, hastily. Then he crammed his bowler hat onto his head and walked out of the room, slamming the door behind him. The moment he had disappeared, Dumbledore turned to look at the group. "Now, first I would like to know if you trust us Amos or not?" He asked the Diggorys. "Your son had went through a lot tonight. Do you believe him or not?" Amos Diggory hesitated a little bit but Cedric''s mother put a hand on Cedric''s shoulder and said, "I believe him, Dumbledore. I believe you." There was no hint of hesitation in her voice. She turned to her husband. "The minister can ignore this things, Amos but we can''t. Our son was there... he saw everything. If we don''t trust him..." "Yes. You''re right. It''s just difficult to accept." Mr Diggory sighed. "I believe you Ced." Cedric smiled. "There is work to be done," he said. "Molly . . . am I right in thinking that I can count on you and Arthur?" "Of course you can," said Mrs. Weasley. She was white to the lips, but she looked resolute. "We know what Fudge is. It''s Arthur''s fondness for Muggles that has held him back at the Ministry all these years. Fudge thinks he lacks proper Wizarding pride." Amos Diggory coughed but then straighten up looking at his wife and son. "You can count me as well Dumbledore." He said standing up. "You''ll need as people as possible." "I''m proud of you Dad." Cedric grinned looking at his father. "Alright. Then I need to send a message to Arthur. Amos, you can stay with your son, right now. I''ll tell you about this later." said Dumbledore. "But right now, all those that we can persuade of the truth must be notified immediately, and Arthur is well placed to contact those at the Ministry who are not as shortsighted as Cornelius." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "I''ll go to Dad," said Bill, standing up. "I''ll go now." "Excellent," said Dumbledore. "Tell him what has happened. Tell him I will be in direct contact with him shortly. He will need to be discreet, however. If Fudge thinks I am interfering at the Ministry ¡ª" "Leave it to me," said Bill. He got up and patted Chris on the head. "Take care, will you?" Chris nodded. Then he kissed his mother on the cheek, pulled on his cloak, and strode quickly from the room. "Minerva," said Dumbledore, turning to Professor McGonagall, "I want to see Hagrid in my office as soon as possible. Also ¡ª if she will consent to come ¡ª Madame Maxime." Professor McGonagall nodded and left without a word. "Poppy," Dumbledore said to Madam Pomfrey, "would you be very kind and go down to Professor Moody''s office, where I think you will find a house-elf called Winky in considerable distress? Do what you can for her, and take her back to the kitchens. I think Dobby will look after her for us." "Very ¡ª very well," said Madam Pomfrey, looking startled, and she too left. "Sirius!" Dumbledore turned to Sirius. "I need you to set off at once. You are to alert Remus Lupin, Arabella Figg, Mundungus Fletcher ¡ª the old crowd. Is that clear?" "But ¡ª" said Harry. "You''ll see me very soon, Harry," said Sirius, turning to him. "I promise you. But I must do what I can, you understand, don''t you?" "Yeah," said Harry. "Yeah . . . of course I do." Sirius grasped his hand briefly, nodded to Dumbledore, smiled at Chris then walked out of the Hospital wing. "Severus," said Dumbledore, turning to Snape, "you know what I must ask you to do. If you are ready . . . if you are prepared . . ." "I am," said Snape. He looked slightly paler than usual, and his cold, black eyes glittered strangely. "Then good luck," said Dumbledore, and he watched, with a trace of apprehension on his face, as Snape swept wordlessly after Sirius. Harry and Chris looked at each other. And both of them knew Snape was going back to his job. He was going back to Voldemort. It was several minutes before Dumbledore spoke again. "Christina!" Dumbledore turned to her. "I know you''re tired but this is important. I want you in my office tomorrow evening. Is that alright?" Chris sighed and nodded. "Good. Now you three rest well." Dumbledore said and left. Chris got up from the bed. "What''re you doing?" Colin asked. "You need rest, Chris." "I know. I just need some fresh air." Chris said and walked to the window. She took some deep breaths thinking about the things happened that night and upcoming future. Life has strange way of changing itself. Just like that it''s a new beginning. A complete new Chris. She have to be strong now on. She''s involved in this no matter what. Now she have to be prepared. Everytime miracles will not save her. She have to save herself and her closed ones. She have to fight, defend, even kill, of course at last resort but she need to be prepare for that. Chris took strength from the dark sky and looked around. Just when she was about to go back to bed, she saw beetle sitting on the window. ''So suddenly the counts of beetles around me get increased or....?'' Chris smiled and slammed her hands on it and grabbed it. Everyone looked at her. Chris hurriedly pulled out a box from her locket and put the beetle inside it and put three kind of protecting charms around it. Everyone else looked at her like she had went mad. Chris just shrugged, sat down on her bed, took the goblet and gulped mouthful of the sleeping potion. She never liked this kind of artificial things for normal sleep but right now she felt, she couldn''t handle another founders dream. She needed one dreamless night. Chapter 139: A Beetle Next Morning, Chris was the last one to get out of the hospital wing. Cedric left first then Harry but Madam Pomfrey insisted her to stay a little while. "Your body needs a little more time to recover from the injuries, dear." She said when Chris asked if she can go with Harry. "The thorns were poisonous. I need to check if they did much more internal damage." Hearing this Mrs Weasley also asked Chris to stay and to be sure if anything is wrong with her body. So finally Chris agreed. She was lying on her bed, staring at the ceiling, silently. Ginny, Luna and Colin left for breakfast. A squeaky voice broke the silence. "Miss!" Chris looked down and saw Dobby was standing beside her bed. "Hi Dobby." Chris said flatly. "Your wand, Miss." Dobby was holding Chris''s wand. Chris got up. "Where did you find it?" She thought she wasn''t going to get back her wand and she have to get a new one but she liked the old one very much. She took it from Dobby and felt really happy. "In Professor Moody''s office, Miss." Dobby said. "Professors were searching it when they found your wand Miss. Dobby volunteered to return Miss''s wand." "Thanks Dobby." Chris said then she remembered Crouch and Winky. "How''s Winky, Dobby?" Dobby''s ears drooped slightly. "Winky''s not well, Miss. She''s still crying in the kitchen and is refusing to do anything else." he said sadly, his enormous round green eyes, large as tennis balls, downcast. "Madam Pomfrey gave Winky potions but Winky doesn''t want to take it." Chris sighed. "Take good care of her Dobby and if you need any help you can ask me." She replied. "Miss is very kind." Dobby squealed. "Dobby was...." At that moment Jason entered the Hospital wing. He looked relieved, after noticing there was no one near her bed. "Hey." Chris smiled. "Hi." Jason sat on her bed. Dobby silently made his way out, without saying anything else. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "So they ask a house-elf to keep your company?" Jason said with his usual sarcastic tone but he looked a little off. "He wanted to give me back my wand." Chris showed the wand. Jason extended his hands, Chris thought he was going to take the wand but he hold her hands tightly. Then there''s silence for few moments. Jason stared at their hands and Chris stared at him. "What happened, Chris?" Jason asked quietly. Chris thought it was going to be difficult to explain everything as she was telling it to someone for the first time. But to her surprise it wasn''t, she was talking more than she expected.... about her dreams... the four founders... her kidnapping... the strange creature in the maze.... Voldemort comics back... Malgino... the keys... Barty Crouch... Fudge... "He said I Confunded Cedric. He thinks Harry and I are lying..." Chris finished with a deep sigh. Chris was sure Jason was going to ask questions about it to make sure if she''s telling everything right or not but he didn''t. He just pulled her into a warm hug. Only now Chris realized how much she needed this hug. Chris burried her head on his shoulder. Jason breathed inside her messy hairs, which gave a ticklish feeling around her neck. She smiled to herself. After few minutes Jason pulled back. "I don''t care who''s getting his body back or who wants keys or anything... I just don''t care." Jason said. "I just want you to be safe. You''re different Chris and you''re special to me. Please stay away from this." Chris was smiling but at the last line, she frowned. "I can''t Jason. Don''t you get it. Malgino wants the keys.. and also maybe wants me dead." Chris said. "I can''t back out now. I''m already inside it." Jason sighed. "Fine. I get it. Just.... just be safe. You can do that right?" He said. Chris nodded and hugged him again. "I''ll be careful now on." She whispered. After lunch, Madam Pomfrey finally let Chris go. She went straight to Dumbledore''s office. She was feeling like ''let''s get over it''. She knocked on the door and Dumbledore asked her to come in. The talk with Dumbledore was brief. He was looking extremely busy and worried. "Dementors are Lord Voldemort''s most dangerous supporters, Christina. But as much as I understand, they''re loyal to you." He said after asking how''s she. "But I think they will not remain loyal to you. When Voldemort will offer them much more scope for their powers and their pleasures, many of them will give in and support him. So before he can reach them, I need you to talk to them. Stop as many of them as possible." "I''ll talk to Dames." Chris said seriously. She was already thinking about talking to Dames. "Good also..." There was another knock on Dumbledore''s office door. "Come in." Mrs Weasley entered. "Yes Molly?" Dumbledore asked. "Dumbledore I wanted to request if Harry can come with us... I don''t think the muggles will..." Mrs Weasley started but Dumbledore cut her off. "Harry will be staying with her Aunt. I''ll inform you when he can stay with you." He said with dismissing tone. "But..." Mrs Weasley tried but couldn''t bring herself to argue with Dumbledore. "I also want good for Harry, Molly." Dumbledore added softly. Mrs Weasley nodded. "I''m leaving." Mrs Weasley said to Chris. "Do you want to live with us this summer, dear?" "Er... actually I wanted to spend time with my Dad this summer." Chris replied then looked at Dumbledore. "Can I? Will it be safe?" "You can." Dumbledore replied shortly. "Professor! Harry still have his mother''s protection, isn''t he?" Chris asked after Mrs Weasley left. "Voldemort told us you gave Harry to her Aunt because it carries the protection of her mother." Dumbledore smiled for the first time. "I''ll put an Shield around your house during your stay." Dumbledore said changing the topic. After talking to Dumbledore few more minutes, Chris headed towards the Astronomy tower. On the way, Chris noticed, most people were skirting her in the corridors, avoiding her eyes. Some whispered behind their hands as she passed. Chris ignored them and called Dames after reaching the Astronomy tower. Almost after ten minutes Dames came in front of her. "My Queen!" He bowed. "Who was here at Hogwarts yesterday? Performed a kiss on a death eater?" Chris asked directly. "It was one of the young Dementors, my Queen. Normally the young ones answers the Ministry." He said, with a hint of fear in his voice. "Did something happened, my Queen? You''re distressed." "Yes many things happened." Chris sighed. "I called you yesterday night for help but I guess you didn''t heard me." "I really didn''t. If I''ve heard, you need my help I''ll..." "It''s alright. Now this is not the most important thing." Chris said stopping Dames. "Do you know who Voldemort is?" "Yes. The Dark Lord." Dames simply replied sensing Chris''s impatient tone. "Yes. He is becoming stronger and he''ll tempt you all to join him. He''ll promise you more power and opportunities... but you can not give in. Do you hear me Dames? I need you to warn the other Dementors. You can''t join him." Chris ordered. "Yes my Queen." Dames said. "I''ll not join him in any circumstances. I''ve already sworn my loyalty to you. I''ll warn the other Dementors to." "Good." Chris nodded. Chris knew the Dementors aren''t very domestic kind of creature. They''re bound to do what they feel but Dames'' assurance was enough for now. "Anything else my Queen?" Dames asked. "Yes. Wait." Chris said and pulled a box out of her locket. She undo the protective charms and opened the box. A beetle jumped out and started running. Chris knew how to force a Animagus to reveal itself. She hold her wand out and a blue light hit the beetle and it froze. The next second it started to getting bigger, slowly it changed and a woman stood up in that place.... Rita Skeeter. Chapter 140: End of the Year "Hey! Long time no see." Chris said smiling at Rita Skeeter, who was practically trembling looking at Dames. "You... you..." Rita Skeeter was looking back and forth between Chris and Dames. She wasn''t able to produce another word out of her mouth. "Yes? Me what?" Chris asked stepping forward. "You''re... crazy." Rita Skeeter said with a trembling voice and tried to run away. "Don''t or I''ll ask him to perform a kiss on you. Do you want that?" Hearing Chris, Rita Skeeter stopped dead in her tracks. "What do you sense Dames?" Chris asked to Dames. "Fear. A scared soul." Dames replied. "Oh really?" Chris chuckled and crossed Rita Skeeter and came in front of her. "So Miss Skeeter, that''s how you listened every private conversations of people? That''s not a good thing, is it?" Rita Skeeter screwed up her face in anger but Dames presence scared her even more. It was funny to watch her right now. Chris felt like laughing. "What.... do you... want?" Rita Skeeter asked. "Hmm... let me think. The things you''ve did to me... to my friends... and others... you deserve to go Azkaban." Chris said and Rita Skeeter shivered. "However... I''m impressed with your Animagus form so I''ve a offer for you." "So you''re not going to tell.... the Ministry... about me?" Rita Skeeter smirked. "Though I don''t think the Minister will agree with you." "You know why you''re not feeling cold and sad in the presence of a Dementor?" Chris said with a cold glare. "Because of me. So stop being over smart if you don''t want to remember the saddest moments in your life." The smirk vanished from Rita Skeeter''s face. "Good. So as I was saying... I''ve a offer for you. I''ll not tell anyone in the Ministry about you being a illegal Animagus... but in return you''ve to work for me." Chris said. "What work?" "Nothing new. Do what you''ve done till now. Spy on people." Chris gave a cheeky grin. "But for me." Rita Skeeter looked angry and uninterested so Chris added, "or my personal Dementor here will kiss you the moment you leave Hogwarts grounds." Rita Skeeter clenched her fist tightly. Dames floated towards her. "I sense anger and hate. She can mean harm to you." Dames said. "Give orders to protect you, my Queen." Rita Skeeter stepped back from Dames and grabbed Chris''s arm. "I agree. I agree.. just keep that creature away from me." She shivered. "I still sense disloyalty." Dames pointed out. "You can''t blackmail someone and expect her to be loyal at that same moment." Rita Skeeter snapped. "Good point. Dames stay back." Chris said. "But remember Rita, the moment you decided to betray me you''ll be doomed in every way. I don''t forgive people who betray me. Is that clear?" "Crystal." Rita Skeeter said hurriedly. "Now can I go?" "Your first job is to spy inside the Ministry. Anything interesting... out of ordinary... you''re going to inform me." Chris ordered. "Alright." Rita nodded. "You can go." As soon as the words left Chris''s mouth Rita Skeeter transform into beetle and skipped away. Chris laughed. "You''re feeling happy, my Queen!" Dames said. "Yeah a little." Chris replied grinning. _____________________________ "Why didn''t you tell us about this before?" Ginny pouts angrily as Chris finished telling them about the Graveyard, Crouch, Malgino and the founders dreams. "I thought you''re secretive but this much?" She said to Chris. "Why don''t you trust us, Chris? I thought we''re best friends." Colin said sadly. "Hey it''s not like that. I do trust you guys a lot." Chris protested. "I just.... thought... I didn''t even know back then what they mean, honestly I still don''t know clearly. Dumbledore does but he isn''t going to tell me right now." "And you thought why confuse us with this things which you don''t know about." Luna said putting a hand around Chris''s shoulder. "I understand." Chris smiles, feeling greatful. Ginny pouts again. "Fine. We do." She said without smiling. "But no more secrets. Is that clear?" "Absolutely." Chris hugged Luna and Ginny. "Hey what am I?" Colin gave a wounded expression. The girls laughed and pulled him into a group hug. "You know.. you all are the coolest friends I''ve ever asked for." Colin grinned. "Me to." Luna giggled. "Me to." Ginny said. "Yeah sometimes I feel we''re cooler than Harry, Ron and Hermione." Chris said chuckling. "True." Ginny, Luna and Colin said in unison. As the days passed people were whispering around Chris, Harry and Cedric a lot. Cedric told them lots people think Harry and Chris did something to Cedric, which he clearly denied but they knew who were spreading those rumours; Slytherins. "Er... Jason, I haven''t told you one thing, yet." Chris said tracing the lines on Jason''s palm with her fingers. "What?" He asked. They were sitting under the tree near the lake, their usual place. Chris''s head was resting on his shoulder. It was a day before the term ends. "I saw Mr Nott there." Chris whispered, Jason went stiff a little. Chris hurriedly added, "I mean I wasn''t very surprised to see Mr Malfoy there. He''s creepy like his son but Theodore seemed nice." "Because.. He''s nice." Jason tried to sound casual. "Theodore didn''t talk much about it but he have issues with his father. They didn''t get along after his mother''s death." "Oh!" Chris said. Jason didn''t say anything, Chris felt he was waiting for something more. Finally he asked, "anything else?" "No why?" "Umm... nothing." He shrugged. Then after five or six minitues of silence, "Have... have.. they mentioned... my... dad?" He asked. Chris jerked up her head to look at him. "You said he wasn''t a..." "I know he wasn''t... my mom believes he wasn''t... but I just wanted to be sure." He sighed rubbing his forehead. "I mean I was so small when he died. I don''t remember him that much... I didn''t know him... so.. just to be sure..." "In that case, no.. Voldemort didn''t mentioned your father." Chris replied putting her head back on his shoulder. "I think he should''ve if your father was a death eater." Hearing those words Jason''s body relaxed. Chris wasn''t sure if what she said was true; Voldemort did mention many death eaters who died in his service. But she didn''t want to break Jason''s heart. At present it really didn''t matter who his father was, the only thing matters to Chris was Jason was different from most of the Slytherins and he cared about her. And she liked him a lot. At the Leaving feast, the decorations were slightly unusual. Every year this day the winner of the Inter-House Championship got their decorations up but this year the hall were flashing Red and Yellow... lion and badger together. They were changing colours among them. "Who won?" Ginny asked as they sat with Harry, Ron and Hermione. Cedric smiled at Chris from the Hufflepuff table. Chris smiled back. "No idea." Harry shrugged. "Stop being so grumpy, will you?" Chris snapped. Harry was behaving like this for a long time. Chris knew the looks around him, Rita Skeeter''s last article and new rumors bothered him a lot but it''s not like someone died. "You''re not in this alone, Harry." Ginny added softly. "You weren''t..." Harry started but then shut his mouth and shrugged. Chris rolled her eyes and focused on the teachers table. The real Mad-Eye Moody was at the staff table now, his wooden leg and his magical eye back in place. He was extremely twitchy, jumping every time someone spoke to him. Chris couldn''t blame him; Moody''s fear of attack was bound to have been increased by his ten-month imprisonment in his own trunk. Professor Karkaroff''s chair was empty. Madame Maxime was still there. She was sitting next to Hagrid. They were talking quietly together. Further along the table, sitting next to Professor McGonagall, was Snape. At that moment Professor Dumbledore stood up at the staff table. The Great Hall, which in any case had been less noisy than it usually was at the Leaving Feast, became very quiet. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "The end," said Dumbledore, looking around at them all, "of another year." He looked around the Gryffindor and Hufflepuff table. "There is much that I would like to say to you all tonight," said Dumbledore, "but first I would like to tell you all that three of our students.. great students I''ll say, have shown unbelievable courage and bravery. Today''s celebration is because of them. They''ve shown that a Hufflepuff can be braver than a Gryffindor..." Dumbledore looked at Cedric at the Hufflepuff table. "A Gryffindor can be loyal like a Hufflepuff..." He looked at Harry. "Determined like a Slytherin and wise like a Ravenclaw." Then looked at Chris. "I believe we all are equal and together, no matter which house you''re in. This year the house cup have a tie between Hufflepuff and Gryffindor, because of our two Hogwarts Triwizard Champions." Dumbledore continued. "I would like you all, please, to raise your glasses, for them. Harry Potter and Cedric Diggory." They all did, except the most of the Slytherins. They raised their glasses and echoed, "Cedric Diggory! Harry Potter!" Though the cheer for Harry was little less than Cedric''s. "Also I think you all should know that they not only went through the hardship of the maze but they have fought against Lord Voldemort and his followers." Dumbledore said calmly. Chapter 141: Not Butterflies but Dragons pt 1 A panicked whisper swept the Great Hall. People were staring at Dumbledore in disbelief, in horror. He looked perfectly calm as he watched them mutter themselves into silence. "The Ministry of Magic," Dumbledore continued, "does not wish me to tell you this. It is possible that some of your parents will be horrified that I have done so ¡ª either because they will not believe that Lord Voldemort has returned, or because they think I should not tell you so, young as you are. It is my belief, however, that the truth is generally preferable to lies." Stunned and frightened, every face in the Hall was turned toward Dumbledore now . . . or almost every face. "There is somebody else who must be mentioned in connection with Cedric and Harry''s victory." Dumbledore went on. "I am talking, of course, about Christina Norton." A kind of ripple crossed the Great Hall as a few heads turned in Chris''s direction before flicking back to face Dumbledore. "Christina didn''t choose to be the maze but was forced to." Dumbledore said. "She also risked her own life and fought with Harry and Cedric. She didn''t tried to escape alone or only to save herself. She showed, in every respect, the sort of bravery that few wizards and witches have ever shown in facing Lord Voldemort, and for this, I honor her." Dumbledore turned to Chris and raised his goblet once more. Nearly everyone in the Great Hall followed suit. They murmured her name, as they had murmured Cedric''s and Harry''s and drank to her. Chris saw Jason was looking at her. As she caught his eyes he shook his head. "The Triwizard Tournament''s aim was to further and promote magical understanding. In the light of what has happened ¡ª of Lord Voldemort''s return ¡ª such ties are more important than ever before." Dumbledore looked from Madame Maxime and Hagrid, to Fleur Delacour and her fellow Beauxbatons students, to Viktor Krum and the Durmstrangs at the Slytherin table. Chris saw, Krum, Shawn and other Dumstrang students looked wary, almost frightened, as though they expected Dumbledore to say something harsh. "Every guest in this Hall," said Dumbledore, and his eyes lingered upon the Durmstrang students, "will be welcomed back here at any time, should they wish to come. I say to you all, once again ¡ª in the light of Lord Voldemort''s return, we are only as strong as we are united, as weak as we are divided. Lord Voldemort''s gift for spreading discord and enmity is very great. We can fight it only by showing an equally strong bond of friendship and trust. Differences of habit and language are nothing at all if our aims are identical and our hearts are open. It is my belief ¡ª and never have I so hoped that I am mistaken ¡ª that we are all facing dark and difficult times. Some of you in this Hall have already suffered directly at the hands of Lord Voldemort. Many of your families have been torn asunder. Remember, if the time should come when you have to make a choice between what is right and what is easy." Chris''s trunk was packed, Leon was hooting happily in his cage, as Chris was waiting in the crowded entrance hall with Colin, Luna and Ginny for the carriages that would take them back to Hogsmeade station. Fleur Delacour said bye to Cedric and Harry as Harry, Ron and Hermione went their way towards Chris, Ginny, Luna and Colin. "What did Fleur Delacour said?" Ginny asked suddenly. "Just said bye, why?" Ron said. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "Harry looks happy." Ginny chuckled. "What? No.. it''s just..." Harry tried to protest. Chris laughed. "You boys are so pathetic." She said giggling with Hermione. "Wonder how the Durmstrang students are getting back," said Ron changing the topic. "D''you reckon they can steer that ship without Karkaroff?" "Karkaroff did not steer," said a gruff voice. "He stayed in his cabin and let us do the vork." Victor Krum and Shawn had come to say good bye. "Could I have a vord?" Krum asked Hermione. "Oh . . . yes . . . all right," said Hermione, looking slightly flustered, and following Krum through the crowd and out of sight. "I''m going to miss you all." Shawn said looking at Luna and Chris. "I''ll write to you." Luna replied smiling. "I''m looking forward to it. What about you, Miss Norton?" He asked grinning. "I''ll see what can I do, Mr Nelson." Chris said. Both of them laughed. He hugged Luna then Chris. Shook hands with Ginny and Colin. Then smiled at Harry and Ron. "Have you got a new headmaster yet?" said Harry. "Nah." Shawn replied. Krum came back with Hermione. He shook hands with Harry and Ron. Then held out his hand for Chris. They shook hands. "Tell us if you find some new creatures." Shawn said to Chris. "Do you know how excited Poliakoff was to say goodbye to you. It took a lot to stop him." "Shut up." Chris rolled her eyes. Then he turned to Krum. "Have a nice trip." "You to." He said. They had already started walking away when Ron burst out, "Can I have your autograph?" Ginny, Chris and Hermione burst out laughing at once. Ron went red with embarrassment. The weather could not have been more different on the journey back to King''s Cross than it had been on their way to Hogwarts the previous September. There wasn''t a single cloud in the sky. Chris and Luna, Ginny and Colin sat with Harry, Ron and Hermione in an empty compartment. Crookshanks curled up on Chris''s lap like a large, furry ginger cushion. They started to talking about what Dumbledore was planning... what going to happen.... "So anyone interested to know how Rita Skeeter was hearing our private conversations when she wasn''t allowed in Hogwarts grounds?" Chris said when the topic of Voldemort and Dumbledore died down. Everyone sharply turned to her. "You found out?" Hermione squealed, her eyes bright with excitement. "Yes." Chris chuckled seeing her. "How was she doing it?" said Harry at once. "When did you find out?" Ginny asked next looking disappointed. "How did you find out?" said Ron, staring at her. "Just few days ago. At the night of the third task. She was at the hospital wing. Caught her there." Chris replied. "So she heard everything?" Hermione said looking surprised. "But there''s nothing in the Daily Prophet, other than Harry and Cedric won in a tie." "Yes because I told her to behave herself if she doesn''t want a Dementor''s kiss." "What do you mean?" Colin asked. "She''s an illegal Animagus." Chris said casually. "She can turn into a beetle." "Wow." Ron said looking very impressed. "There was a beetle on the statue the night we heard Hagrid telling Madame Maxime about his mum!" Harry said. "That''s how he heard Hagrid''s secret." Ginny said angrily. "Why didn''t you hand her over to the Ministry? She should be in Azkaban." "Ginny... I..." Chris stopped as the door of the compartment slid open. "Enjoying your victory, are you Norton?" said Draco Malfoy. Crabbe and Goyle were standing behind him. All three of them looked more pleased with themselves, more arrogant and more menacing, than Chris had ever seen them. "So," said Malfoy slowly, advancing slightly into the compartment and looking slowly around at them, a smirk quivering on his lips. "You caught some pathetic reporter, and Potter''s Dumbledore''s favorite boy again. Big deal." His smirk widened. Crabbe and Goyle leered. "Trying not to think about it, are we?" said Malfoy softly, looking around. "Trying to pretend it hasn''t happened?" "Get out," said Harry. Chapter 142: Not Butterflies but Dragons pt. 2 Ok so I''ve posted the entire chapter yesterday but I don''t why it cut out half. I tried to update it, delete it then post it again but nothing is working. So here''s the other half and the actual end of the book. _________________________________________________ "You''ve picked the losing side, Potter! I warned you! I told you you ought to choose your company more carefully, remember? When we met on the train, first day at Hogwarts? I told you not to hang around with riffraff like this!" He jerked his head at Ron and Hermione. "Too late now, Potter! They''ll be the first to go, now the Dark Lord''s back! Mudbloods and Muggle-lovers first!" Chris stood up before anyone can do something. Malfoy retreated few steps immediately, looking at her, a little frightened. But Chris''s wand was still inside her robes. She didn''t take it out. "Not brave much, are you Malfoy?" Chris smirked. "I wonder, how you''re getting scared when I didn''t even took out my wand, and then you brag about a more dangerous person than me. Don''t you realize what''re you doing?" Draco opened his mouth angrily. "I feel bad for you, Malfoy." Chris continued. "I mean at least we know that we''re in danger, we know we''ve to fight the most dark wizard of all time but you don''t even know that you''re in much more deeper in this hole than us, Malfoy." "What do you mean?" He said. "Voldemort is merciless, Draco. Ask your father what''ll happen if he failed to do any task for Him? What''ll happen if he upset Him or angered Him?" Chris said seriously. "Why do you think your father never tried to reach Voldemort? Never tried to help him come back? He tortured your father in front of us Malfoy. He doesn''t care about his followers. He only care about power and victory." Draco Malfoy was staring at her speechless. Clearly he haven''t thought this things like the way Chris explained. "And if you don''t trust me then ask your father about this and observe his expression. You''ll know the rest." Chris said and shut the compartment door on his face. "You know I never thought about this." Harry said after Chris sat down. "I know because you''re dumb." Chris said rolling her eyes. "C''mon." Colin laughed. "It was better than jinxing him. Have you seen his face?" "He was speechless." Luna giggled. The compartment door opened again. A face poked inside. "Er.... Ginny can I talk to you for a moment?" Michael Corner asked. "Oh.. sure..." Ginny went pink and gave a look to Chris, Chris smiled and she left. "What was that?" Ron asked. "You mean who was that?" Hermione corrected. "Yeah. Same. What was he doing here?" He ignored Hermione and looked at Chris. "What? He came to talk to Ginny." Chris said casually. "Can''t they? I mean they''re dating so..." "They WHAT?" said Ron, outraged, his ears now resembling curls of raw beef. "What do you mean?" "The thing you heard Ron." Chris said rolling her eyes again. "They''re dating after the Yule Ball. They like each other... do I need to explain it to you in other language?" "But," said Ron. "I thought Ginny fancied Harry!" "C''mon Ron. She did that when she was ten. Maybe now she didn''t like him. What''s the big deal?" Hermione snapped. She then looked at Harry and added, "Not that I think you''re not good enough Harry." "I don''t like him," said Ron at once. "Not Harry but that... that boy. What''s his name again?" "Michael Corner." Chris said. "And stop being an drama queen Ron. Just because she''s you sister.. it doesn''t mean she''ve to marry your best friend." Colin and Luna were suppressing their laughs for sometime. But at this point they both ran out of the compartment saying they''ll check on Dennis. Hermione silently giggled. Harry went red and Ron made a "hmphh" face. Chris pulled out a new copy of Quibbler and started reading it. After sometime lunch trolley arrived. Chris went out to buy some Chocolate frogs. She was having a crave for chocolate so she brought many chocolate frogs and was balancing then in her arms. "So much chocolate?" Jason said coming towards the trolley. "Anything from the trolley dear?" The trolley witch asked him. "No thanks." He said to her and the trolley witch moved to next compartment. "Want some?" Chris asked. "No. I don''t have sweet tooth." He said but took some Chocolate frogs. "But you need help holding them." "Good point." She smiled. "Where are you sitting?" "Come, I''ll show you." He said. They started walking, crossing the compartments. Chris started to eat the Chocolate frogs while Jason hold the rest. "Hey look I got Dumbledore." Chris hold up the second one. "Here." Jason opened the compartments and Chris saw Theodore, Daphne, Astoria and another boy sitting there. "Umm... hey... Chocolate frogs?" Chris asked awkwardly seeing Astoria''s cold face. "No thanks." Daphne replied. "Are you going to eat those all alone?" Theodore asked. "Er... yes if no one else does." Chris replied. "You''re going to get a stomachache." Astoria said. "Nah.. I''ve experience... I can eat lots of chocolate." Chris replied confidently. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. No one said something else, Theodore just chuckled. "I should go. Bye." Chris hurriedly turned around and walked away. "Hey. Hey." Jason followed holding her Chocolate frogs. "Your chocolate frogs." Chris stopped and turned around and Jason almost ran into her. "Sorry. I really didn''t think it''ll be that weird." Jason said. "I mean Astoria was cool with you..." "Before I stole the boy she fancied." Chris snapped. "I mean she just liked me a little... that''s not..." "Oh Jason. Why''re you boys so clueless about these things." Chris said taking the Chocolate frogs from him. "I don''t think she''ll talk nicely to me again." "Oh... she''ll as soon as she likes someone else." Chris rolled her eyes. Jason suddenly came closer and kissed her on the lips. The Chocolate frogs fell from her hand in surprise. Jason hurriedly get down and pick them up and gave back them to Chris. Chris was staring at Jason. "We''ll see each other after months." He said. "Take care and try to stay out of troubles." He left and Chris stood there for few minutes. She felt blood rushing to her cheeks. It was just a peak on the lips, just for two or three seconds but Chris felt something inside her stomach as she walked back to her compartment. She entered the compartment and saw Luna and Colin was back. Chris didn''t hear what''re they talking about. She just sat near the window and looked out. They were very close to the King''s Cross. Why they talk about butterflies in the stomach? In reality, she felt there were dragons flying inside her stomach. Jason just kissed her. The next year is going to be exciting. Chapter 143: Normal Nortons It was 22 July. A hot summer morning and also a teenage girl''s birthday in Norton house. She just became fourteen. Like last three years, even this year her father plan''s of throwing a party and calling her school friends in their house was busted. Though he didn''t realized why her daughter refused this time, he trusted her daughter''s decisions. It was almost three o''clock in the evening. The girl was lying on the floor in the living room. Head on a pillow lying on the ground and legs were resting on the couch. In short she was lying upside down. While watching a movie with some popcorn and juice in the living room of their house. Her school starts on September 1st, so now she was enjoying the summer. As the red sun rays fell on her blue eyes through the windows, she groaned and looked at the window screens. The screens automatically closed on their own. She smiled and concentrated on the movie. After half an hour later the movie ended. She finished her popcorns and juice and got up. She pulled her messy deep brown hair into a bun, up on her head then opened the front door and walked out to their lawn. She sat on the steps while examining the flower beside her. "Good evening, Christina." Said a voice. She loooked up and saw the middle-aged lady from the next door, standing in their own lawn. She was watering her plants. "Good evening, Mrs. Hemel." "Nice day. Isn''t it?" Mrs. Hemel said. "Why spent so much time indoors, dear? You should walk out often." Though the day was pretty hot, according to Mrs. Hemel it was nice because she had seen much more hot weather, where she lived before. "Yeah I should." "Yes of course you should. Wait, John is going to the theatres tonight. You want to go?" Mrs. Hemel said smiling. "Er... I can''t Mrs. Hemel. Sorry. Dad will be home any minitue now and I promised him, we''ll eat together tonight." She made a sad face. "Oh! It''s alright. But if you need to go out you can always call my Johnny. Okay?" "Yeah sure." Saying this she hurried back into house and ran straight upstaris to her room. Opening her room''s door she groaned again. The room was a mess. Clothes, shoes, huge size books, where everywhere in the room. She sighed and waved her hand. The things started to rearrange themselves. The clothes went neatly into the closet, the shoes followed them into a different closet. The books floated on the table one by one. She opened the window and stood there feeling the light breeze. John is Mrs. Hemel''s son. The Hemels came to neighbourhood two years ago. After that they were very good to the Nortons. It''s not the first time Mrs. Hemel insisted to help them. She''s always like this. Her son John was also friendly. But the girl in Norton house wasn''t leading a very charming normal life. She was studying in Hogwarts, the school of witchcraft and wizardry. Apart from that, last year she saw the dark wizard of all time coming back to full-body, and a ten centuries old wizard was after her and was trying to kill her (maybe). Few moments later there was a knock on her door and a man entered. "I hope you''re not full because Mrs. Weasley have sent you fruit cakes." He said smiling. "Also I''m making special dinner tonight." "Alright. I''ll be hungry again in three hours." She replied holding the hands out for cakes, grinning. "Give me the cakes, Dad." He laughed. "Here. Take this too." He handed two packets to her. "Mr. Weasley said their owl was a little busy." "I know." "Come down in two hours." He said and walked out of the room. She hurriedly opened the packages. One was full of fruit cakes and other had a birthday card from Ginny, her best friend from school and a t-shirt from Ginny''s older twin brothers, WEASLEYS'' WIZARD WHEEZES written on it, with some moving fireworks. She piled it with her other gifts from her friends: Luna Lovegood, Colin Creevey, Hermione Granger, Harry Potter and Jason Fawley. At that moment her pet owl Leon came in through the open window and dropped a note on her hand. She opened it. Dear Christina, THE DATE is still the same as we decided. You better be prepared. And Happy Birthday. Sirius. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. She peered out of the window and looked around the empty streets. Then saw a big black dog pacing near the bushes. It''s been hardly three weeks she came back to her house after school. Now she''ve to leave again. She went downstairs and entered the kitchen. "What''re you cooking?" She asked putting the fruit cakes on the table. "Roasted chicken with salad." Her dad replied grinning. "Your favorite." "Great. I''ll make the salad." She said pulling a knife out of a drawer. "You okay, eagle?" "Yeah I''m fine. Er... when are you leaving for Asia?" "As you asked... August 1st." "Good." "I still don''t know why you''ve to leave one month earlier and why you want me to leave on the same day?" He sighed. "Because our headmaster asked me to back one month earlier this year." Which was half-true. Dumbledore, her school headmaster indeed asked her to leave her house one month earlier but where she''ll go? She had no idea. "You know I can understand that something is going on. Something big. Your being worried if I''m late.... Mr. Weasley coming with me to our neighbourhood after work, just for talking about muggle technology... a black dog pacing around our house many times.... and you refusing to get out of the house at any cost.... you think I haven''t noticed?" "You''re overthinking Dad." She said cutting a cucumber. "Am I?" "It''s serious Dad. I can''t tell you." She sighed. "I just want you to be safe." "Is that mean you''re in danger?" He looked alarmed. "I''ll be alright. I''m a witch, remember?" Chapter 144: Grimmauld Place, London The day Christina Norton returned from Hogwarts, Dumbledore put a shielding charm around her house to prevent any wizards, witches or any magical creatures to entering her house. Only muggles can cross the shield and the day Christina will come out of the shield, it''ll dissolve. So she had to stop going out from her house. Apart from that there was always some wizards who were keeping watch on her house from outside. For her father''s protection everyday a wizard was following him. It was because her life was threatened by a ten centuries old wizard Malgino. The others asked her to stay with them in safe house but she wanted to spend at least a month with her father. So she did, now, as promised she''ve to leave. It was good that her father was about to go to Asia for business after she left for Hogwarts, but as she''ll leave early she made her father to leave early too. That way he''ll be safe, she thought. The remaining days after her birthday, in her house went by, convincing Mr. Norton that there''s was nothing life threatening in that situation and the things he noticed all were for a secret mission. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. "I''m sorry, Dad, I can''t tell you. It''s just..." she hugged him. "... I''m going through something. I can''t let you worry about myself. So I''ll just tell you this.... remember you said you can feel I''m born for something big. So the big is already here. I''ve to prove myself." She looked up at her father. "People trusts me, Dad. I can''t let them down.. I can''t let myself down. And you''re my strength not my weakness, right?" Finally he agreed to not ask any questions. So the evening of August 1st, Mr. Norton and Christina both packed their suitcases and trunk respectively. Mr. Norton''s employees came and Mr. Norton left at afternoon. "Take care." Chris hugged him. "Are you sure you''re going to be okay alone? I mean..." "Dad they''re sending someone to take me. Don''t worry." "Alright. Alright." He fondly kissed her top of the head. "Love you eagle." "Love you too Dad." She kissed him on the cheek as Mr. Norton get in the car. Chris waved goodbye. Almost at six o''clock Leon came in soaring inside the house, as Chris was cleaning the dinner plates. Chris dragged her trunk and Leon''s cage outside and saw few people waiting in the dark. Chris looked around for their neighbours and saw the Hemels didn''t have their lights on(so they''re not in the house, she guessed). And the others didn''t care what was she up to. Chris stepped forward but didn''t crossed the shield immediately. She had this kind of experiences, so before knowing who were standing outside, she''ll not break the shield. Maybe realising her hesitation the figures started to step forward and a voice said calmly, "It''s all right, Christina. We''ve come to take you away." "Professor Lupin?" Chris said recognising the man''s voice. To answer her question, the figures came out of dark and Chris saw Lupin smiling at her. Though still quite young, Lupin looked tired and rather ill; he had more gray hair than when Chris had said good-bye to him, and his robes were more patched and shabbier than ever. Nevertheless, he was smiling. Chris looked around and saw there was three more people, a young witch with flaming red hair (like Ginny) upto her shoulder, a silver-haired wizard, a tall black wizard and Mad-Eye Moody, who had long grizzled gray hair and a large chunk missing from his nose, was squinting suspiciously at Chris through his mismatched eyes. One of the eyes was small, dark, and beady, the other large, round, and electric blue ¡ª the magical eye that could see through walls, doors, and the back of Moody''s own head. "Are you quite sure it''s her, Lupin?" he growled. "It''d be a nice lookout if we bring back some Death Eater impersonating her. We ought to ask her something about actual Norton, to be sure." "Okay, tell me what form does your Patronus take, Christina?" said Lupin. "An Eagle." Chris replied confidently. "That''s her, Mad-Eye," said Lupin. "And what''s yours?" Chris asked, to be sure for herself. She knew what actual Lupin''s Patronus was. "A wolf." Lupin answered with a big smile. Chris stepped out of the shield and it dissolved. "How are you?" Lupin held out his hand and shook Chris''s. "Good." "This is Alastor Moody, Christina." Lupin introduced Moody. "Yeah, I know," said Chris, it felt odd to be introduced to somebody she''d thought she''d known for a year. "And this is Nymphadora ¡ª" "Don''t call me Nymphadora, Remus," said the young witch with a shudder. "It''s Tonks." "¡ª Nymphadora Tonks, who prefers to be known by her surname only," finished Lupin. "So would you if your fool of a mother had called you Nymphadora," muttered Tonks. Chris chuckled. "And this is Kingsley Shacklebolt" ¡ª he indicated the tall black wizard, who bowed ¡ª "Elphias Doge" ¡ª the other wizard nodded. "Er.. Don''t mean to interrupt the introduction..." Chris said. "... but we''re in a middle of a muggle neighborhood, so don''t you think we should..." "Sure. Sure. We''re just waiting for the signal." Lupin nodded seriously. "This way." Lupin showed Chris to turn the corner, so they muggles don''t notice them. Tonks took the trunk and Mad-Eye came towards Chris. "I need to Disillusion you." He growled. "Okay." Chris nodded. She knew how to do it herself but she decided not to use magic unless she''ve to. Mad-Eye tapped his wand on Chris''s head and Chris''s body blend in with the surroundings. "So how are we traveling?" Chris asked. "Brooms." Tonks said. "Take out yours." "Alright. That meakes sense." Chris replied. "The night is pretty cloudy too, good for cover." "Absolutely." Moody said. "Now, we''re going to be flying in close formation. Tonks''ll be right in front of you, keep close on her tail. Lupin''ll be covering you from below. I''m going to be behind you. The other two be circling us. We don''t break ranks for anything, got me? If one of us is killed the others keep flying, don''t stop, don''t break ranks. If they take out all of us and you survive, Norton, the rear guard are standing by to take over; keep flying east and they''ll join you. Understood?" "Yes." Chris said seriously, taking out her broom. "Wow! A Firebolt?" said Tonks enviously. "And I''m still riding a Comet Two Sixty." "Mount your brooms, that''s the signal!" said Lupin sharply, pointing into the sky. Far, far above them, a shower of bright red sparks had flared among the stars. Chris hurriedly mount her broom. Tonks took the trunk with her broom. "Let''s go." Lupin said and they all kick off from the ground. The cool night air rushed through Chris''s deep brown hair. The cool breeze changed her mood like always. "We need more height. . . . Give it another quarter of a mile!" Mad-Eye barked. "Bear northeast and keep climbing, there''s some low cloud ahead we can lose ourselves in!" called Moody. "We''re not going through clouds!" shouted Tonks angrily. "We''ll get soaked, Mad-Eye!" Chris laughed. She didn''t mind the cold or getting wet. It feels alive according to her. On they way Moody and Tonks kept barking at each other over the cold wind. "Time to start the descent!" came Lupin''s voice. "Follow Tonks, Christina." Chris followed Tonks into a dive. They were heading for the largest collection of lights, a huge, sprawling, crisscrossing mass, glittering in lines and grids, interspersed with patches of deepest black. Lower and lower they flew, until she could see individual headlights and streetlamps, chimneys, and television aerials.